Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The humans had abandoned them. After seemingly endless cycles of fighting the battle was about to be lost and the war with it, and the humans had left them to fight for themselves.

‘So much for the legendary pack-bonding of humans’ Krillna thought to himself as he leaned around his bunker to lay down some suppressing fire on the enemy. Tungsten rods magnetically accelerated to near supersonic speed ripped into the battle field and enemies died by the dozens…but it wasn’t enough.

Seemingly endless waves of the reptilian enemies known as the Slentine seemed to crawl and slither towards their position. Fields of scales and fangs greeted him every time he looked around his barrier, looks of desperation and hopelessness looked back every time he turned away from the battle.

“You would think the humans could have at least left us the weapons before they ran like cowards!” cried out one soldier before he was cut down by enemy fire.

Rollin’ rollin’ rollin’

“Did anyone else hear that?” Krillna asked after firing another salvo of rounds towards the slowly advancing enemy. Looking at his ammo counter and seeing it was empty Krillna threw his weapon to the ground and grabbed the ceremonial bone dagger the warriors of his people were gifted upon maturity.

Rollin’ rollin’ rollin’

Holding the blade to his chest and breathing the prayers of his youth, Krillna begged the seven skies of his homeland for the power of the mighty storm, pleaded for his spirit to be flown on the winds to his ancestors. Finding himself at the end of his prayers and ready to face the enemy head on, to fight tooth, bone and claw in the ways of his ancestors, Krillna couldn’t help but think he heard something on the wind again. Looking to the forest side of the battlefield, Krillna felt a rumbling through the pads of his clawed foot.

Rollin’ rollin’ rollin’ RAWHIIIIIDE!

With the sound of thunder and snapping trees, Krillna felt all three of his hearts stop and fall. Gierophants, mighty horned beasts weighing several tons with great crests of hardend skin behind the skull to protect the neck and a row of spines extending the length of the spine, each one several times as tall as Krillna’s 7 foot frame. Easy to anger, nearly impossible to outrun and harder to damage and often found in herds of 50-100 the gierophant  was this world’s largest inhabitant, but Krillna thought he saw something on the back of the lead beast.

Humans. Humans were riding the gierophants…a herd of what looked to be 60 or more and each one had a human standing on the snout of the creature and even more behind the crest or between the dorsal spines.

RAIN AND WIND AND WEATHER

The humans were each lashed to a spine or each other with lengths of rope and each one was firing wildly into the horde of enemies, hanging sideways from the flanks of the great beasts, weaving between the spines, crouching behind the crest and all were firing their rifles.

HELL BENT FOR LEATHER

“Sir? Am I having a substance dream or are those humans riding Gierophants into the Slentine ranks in a stampede while singing what sounds like a human battle song?” A young warrior asked in disbelief as the battle field seemed to come to a stop. The pause didn’t last long as the slentine soldiers quickly turned their weapon on the stampede of human madness and animal rage.

WISHING MY GIRL WAS BY MY SIIIDEEE!

“You are most definitely seeing this pup, the crazy humans went and did the impossible again…WARRIORS OF CANTRAXA” Krillna called out to the stunned warriors behind him, filled with a renewed hope for victory “DRAW YOUR BLADES AND RELOAD YOUR WEAPONS, THE HUMANS HAVE GIVEN US THIS CHANCE AND BY THE FIRE PLAINS OF OUR HOME WORLD I WILL NOT STAND BY AND MAKE NOTHING OF IT!” holding his blade high above his head the Pack-Master let loose the battle cry of his ancestors with such ferocity that it seemed to ring from the very heavens, turned from his comrades and ran face first into the chaos of the newly evened battle.

ALL THE THINGS IM MISSIN’

Three hardened battle packs of Cantraxa warriors, thought to be beaten down by sheer numbers and attrition, thought to be defeated and simply too stupid to understand… howled…each and every one felt what the humans referred to as battle lust and with the feeling of fire singing in their veins each and every one reached deep into their souls and called the ancient war cries of times long past.

GOOD VIDDLES, LOVE AND KISSIN’

The humans sang on, swinging wildly from the sides of the Gierophants or hanging on with one hand firing with the other seemingly oblivious to the rounds of enemy’s fire flying past them. With every human felled the others seemed to sing louder. Krillna was in awe of these small hairless creatures as he ran towards the battle, they rode the great beasts of this world like they were born to it, they faced a horde of enemies without fear and sang their defiance in the face of death and defeat.

ARE WATING AT THE END OF MY RIDE

The battle was won, the slentine ranks had been broken in half by the stampede and when the front ranks turned to fire on the new threat they were drowned in an avalanche of fur and fang, bullet and bone from the Cantraxa warriors. The humans had ran over and shot down much of the enemy, the field had been churned to a bloody mud pit of broken bodies and weapons, the Gierophants long gone by then after the humans had dismounted and returned to base.

Krillna watched in curious amazement as the humans went about their post battle chores. Groups of humans combing the battlefield for survivors, pulling bodies from the muck and determining if they could be saved or not. Slentine and Cantraxian alike were given final honors or medical aid…mere hours before these small hairless maniacs were riding juggernauts of death into battle while singing and laughing and now they were providing aid and respect to not only their comrades but the enemy as well.

Amazing graaaceee

A hauntingly sad and seemingly profound song floated like fog over the battle field from somewhere among the humans.

How sweet the sound

Funeral pyres and graves were dug according to cultural wishes, wounded were cared for regardless of species or alignment in the war. Bodies counted and tears were shed that day and as the last sun in the sky fell below the horizon, Krillna found himself surrounded by his warriors and humans. Holding a strange liquid in his cup, the humans called it beer…or maybe stout?...Krillna looked to the leader of the humans as she stood upon a table laden with food and drink.

“Tonight we celebrate our victory!” the humans cheered and the cantraxans yipped and howled like pups.

 “Tonight we mourn our glorious fallen!” With a silence that choked the very soul, every human raised their drink to the memory of those they had lost and drank deeply. Krillna and his warriors all mimicked the humans in their silence and honors.

 “Tonight…we honor our worthy enemies” The commander of the humans raised her cup one last time and as one all the humans followed. Krillna could not see the reason behind the last one but was not about to comment on it while surrounded by humans.

Instruments were tuned and soon employed to their fullest extent as humans began dancing and singing, wagers were made, games played and for a few moments Krillna could almost believe that they were simply back in his homeland celebrating the lunar convergence festival. Spotting the human leader on the outskirts of the revelry Krillna silently approached the human as she slowly drank and watched those she had shed blood with. Stepping on a fallen can of some kind alerted the commander and as she whipped her head towards Krillna, he froze in place…the look in her eyes was not that of a celebration but rather that of battle mad soldiers…items within reach categorized as weapons, responses and plans ranging from peacefully violent to disturbingly chaotic flashed through her face in seconds, her grip on the cup in hand and tensing of her muscles told Krillna that she had to stop herself from launching the cup at his face.

Raising his clawed hands in a sign of peace Krillna approached the commander slowly. As he approached the tiny human, no more than five feet tall, Krillna noticed tears leaking from her eyes in a steady stream cutting tracks through the remaining dirt and grime upon her cheeks. Hands shaking the commander raised the nearly impromptu projectile to her mouth and took a steadying sip before addressing the large warrior.

“What can I do for you Pack-Master?” Asked the commander as she turned her eyes back to the celebration before her.

“You do not celebrate victory like the others? Why do you spill tears so freely War Mother?” Krillna asked, using the honorific of the greatest female warriors of his people.

“I uh…it just takes a little time for me to wind down from battle and get into the spirit of things, eventually I’ll head out and show these youngsters how to really party but for now I will just have to deal with the aftermath of adrenalin.” The commander said with a small shake to her voice.

“I have heard of this adrenalin, most species would simply die if exposed to it but you humans produce it naturally?” The Pack-Master asked.

“Yes, our bodies naturally produce it and well…it dissipates quicker for some and for others it sticks around longer. Battle madness, bloodlust, berserker rage and more are just different names of the same thing, active or excess adrenalin…our minds are changed and muscles freed of restraints while under its influence but afterwards we have to put the beast back in the cage and deal with the mess it made, physically, mentally and spiritually.” The commander responded with a look in her eyes that said she was looking deep into the past.

“How did you humans tame the Gierophants? It was previously thought impossible to even safely approach them never mind ride them or direct them” Krillna asked in an attempt to steer the conversation away from the maudlin thoughts the commander seemed to be sinking into.

With an almost visible brightening of her features the commander looked up at Krillna.

“We didn’t actually tame them, we were trying to find either a good escape route to get everyone out or possibly a way to ambush the slentine army, make them fight on two fronts as it were. We ran across the herd of Gierophants by accident and sort of came up with the plan on the spot, we figured if they started to stampede in our direction the base would be destroyed but if they went just little to the side they would hit our enemies. Jackson over there used to be what we call a “cowboy” and said if you can point a bull’s nose in one direction the body would follow so we made some lassos and climbing rigs and well, the rest is history.” The commander finished with a small shrug and a decidedly less shaky sip of her drink.

Krillna was almost to shocked to breath “You found a herd of the planet’s largest and most dangerous animal, decided to irritate them into charging you with the enemy directly behind you on the hopes that they would also run over said enemy and while they did that you threw ropes on them so you could climb onto them and ride them…you humans are insane” with a shake of his great furred head Krillna could only thank the seven skies that these lunatics were on their side.

With a laugh the commander tipped the last of her drink back and wrapped her hand around one of his fingers, his hand being large enough to completely encompass her own, and began to pull him towards the firelight of the bonfires, a mischievous light in her eyes and a smile that spoke of wicked delights to come on her lips.

“Oh you haven’t even begun to see the madness of humanity, come and we shall sing you songs of our people” The commander laughed as the crowd enveloped them, music wound through the air like smoke, soldiers and warriors alike danced and spun and Krillna could only laugh as he downed the rest of his drink and threw reservations to the wind with a final thought.

‘Humans are weird, but wonderful’

Chapter Text

Shi’tar could only look upon what was once his home with despair. The invaders had come and ravaged his world in barely a handful of cycles…entire cities reduced to rubble and ash in their wake. Huddling in the ruin of their home Shi’tar and his brood merely sat and hummed the song of mourning for their species waiting for the end to come. Food was scarce after the ravagers that destroyed their home had taken or burned what little they had. The Galactic Council had abandonded them in favor of turning their resources towards slowing the tide of destruction that was the Kellnakt, a nomad race of pillagers and destroyers. This was just one in a long line of worlds the Kellnakt had come to and destroyed, a small planet of little note in the big picture of the universe, why should the GC bother to help when they could put their effort towards protecting the next planet or system?

On the morning of the third cycle after the destruction of their world is when it happened. They came from the skies in thunder and fire, like angry gods come to strike down the survivors and put them out of their misery. Great ships hundreds of units wide and thousands long flew through the atmosphere in graceful arches until they came to rest upon the just outside what use to be Shi’tar’s home town. Shi’tar ran to the edge of the city to see what new curse had just landed on their world, mandibles clicking in fear. Hiding behind a tree Shi’tar watched in amazement as three ships carefully landed and began to open, bright light spilling out into the pre-dawn gloom until from the belly of one ship a figure emerged.

Taller than Shi’tar by half…shoulders clad in what looked like some kind of chitin the seemed to extend in plates down arms that rippled with muscle even under what looked like scaled armor between the chitinous  plates, a long torso that flowed down into a set of legs that appeared strong enough to crush Shi’tar with a single blow. Shi’tar took all this in quickly and thought maybe they had a chance at hope…they might be able to bargain slavery for safety, surely such a powerful creature could use a few servants to clean up or work in factories of some kind, until Shi’tar saw the eyes. Forward facing eyes that seemed to track all movement at once…the eyes of a predator.

Shi’tar felt both of his stomachs turn to ice as he looked closer, the creature turned its head side to side scanning the surroundings…with un-erring accuracy it snapped to one side when an animal cried out off to the side of the field, this was a predator, born to hunt and kill and it had come to this world scour any survivors from its surface Shi’tar just knew it. Lifting one appendage from its side Shi’tar saw that it held a…funnel? Cone? Of some kind to its facial orifice and began to speak in passably good Cochcorikan…the language of Shi’tar’s species.

“Hello? Are you a representative of the…shit how do you say that….um…. Cokc….Cokar…Cochcorikan? race and homeworld?” The figure asked as its voice was amplified by the cone out to Shi’tar.

Shi’tar turned away from the predator and put his back to the tree, all three hearts thundering like the beating steps of a Lanqor stamped. What could he do? He was just one Cochcorikan how was he supposed to defend his brood from a creature like this? And what did it mean asking for a representative? Was it looking to kill off the leaders first?

“Um, hello…We saw you behind that tree when we landed, could you either come out here or get someone who could speak with us please?” Shi’tar wasn’t sure if it was bluffing or not but he wasn’t about to reveal himself…even if it did know he was there, every minute it spent on him gave his brood more time to either run or simply live and he was going to give them every minute he could.

“Excuse me” the voice of the alien predator was right next to him.

“AHHHAA!” Shi’tar would later tell this part of the story as releasing a mighty war cry and not the sound of a scared hatchling. Laying there on his back Shi’tar looked up at the creature before him that had snuck up with the footsteps of a soundless breeze.

“AH Yes..um hello…do you speak for your world?” Why was it just standing there? It had him dead to rights and was in a position of power and dominance…wait… it was leaning forward and extending its appendage tipped in keratinous talons! This was it, Shi’tar closed his six eyes and waited for the Great Brood Mother to usher him to the Final Nest…um…why was it pulling him to his feet?

“Sorry I spooked you there, we are from the Human Relief Society and are here to offer aid if you would accept it.” Shi’tar couldn’t believe it, he was alive and standing before a creature born to hunt and survive off the death of others…it stood there towering in front of him baring its teeth at him in a show of dominance after displaying the obvious physical power it had by lifting him from the ground…was it hoping that he would run? Maybe it was looking for a chase before it killed him…and what was it talking about? Relief Society?

“We are a small group of humans that are hoping to provide aid to worlds hat have been effected by disasters like the Kellnakt invaders but in the hopes of maintaining peace and cultural boundaries we won’t help unless permission is given…do you want out help?” The massive creature looked upon Shi’tar with a glint of what could only be seen as hope in its large eyes…eyes the color of an ocean under storm and containing the fires of creation.

“Y-y-yes?” Shi’tar would later edit out the stutter of disbelief in later tellings but at the moment he felt as though the Great Brood Mother was smiling upon him…this couldn’t be possible…Humans, the great war species from a Death World that practically re-invented the word of ‘un-inhabitable’, the race that could live in almost any environment and who were known as an unstoppable tide of destruction and madness were here…to help.

“PLEASE! please help us worthless life forms oh great ones!, we have nothing of worth to give to ones so great but please help us, we are but weak farmers and merchants, we have no great warriors or love of battle but we will do as you command…please, I beg of you…help my brood, help my race.” Shi’tar would never feel shame at this display of weakness before such a creature as a Human for who was he to hold his head high before an engine of destruction such as the galaxy had not seen. It was not until the human dropped to one leg joint and placed a…hand?...yes hand that is what they called the great crushing ends to their appendages…upon Shi’tar’s head and spoke in a voice that conveyed all the love and shelter of the Final Nest that Shi’tar began believing that maybe his hive would live to see another solar rotation.

“What is your name, what would you have me call you?”

“This most unworthy one is known as Shi’tar, but I will take any designation you would honor me with oh Great One.” 

“Raise your head Shi’tar of the Cochcorikan Race…we are here to help not to subjugate, we seek to build not destroy…you say you are worthless but I see a species that has built a home and culture that can be spread across the stars…you claim you are weak but I see survivors that lived through an invasion of a more advanced species with little more than farm tools to defend themselves with…you say you have no great warriors or love of battle, I see a race that has ascended beyond petty conflicts and wars and that has built a world of peace and prosperity…if you would let us help you we would only ask that you perhaps teach us and help us achieve such a state…now do you want us to help you, so that you can help us?” Shi’tar felt his eyes excreting at the words of this mighty Juggernaut of war, to think that such a powerful race could possess such compassion was unbelievable, he could not say Yes enough to the offer of aid and assistance.

With a baring of teeth the giant of a human lifted Shi’tar to his feet once more and turned to his ship, placing a hand to his chest and pressing a previously unseen button the human seemingly spoke to the air and Shi’tar watched as the other two ships opened and rank upon rank of human clad in battle armor descended from ramps. Shi’tar had not heard any rumors of a hive mind between humans but it could only be so as they walked in perfect synch, their mighty steps sounding as one great beast walking upon the world. Forming into one large mass of bodies Shi’tar was amazed at what he saw…hundreds of humans in perfect rank stood before him and the other human, faces blank of any emotion, eyes burning a desire so deep it frightened Shi’tar to think of the lengths these humans would go to t achieve what they sought.

“HUMANS OF EARTH!” The human next to Shi’tar bellowed to the ranks before him “SOLDIERS OF SOL AND CHILDREN OF GAIA! THE KELLNAKT HAVE RAVEAGED ANOTHER WORLD AND BROUGHT LOW ITS PEOPLE, WE ARE HERE TO RAISE THEM FROM THE ASHES OF DESTRUCTION…WILL WE FAIL!?”

The response from the human horde before him was enough to echo from the very skies themselves, a resounding NO nearly blew Shi’tar from his feet. With a few orders snapped out in rapid fire the apparent leader of these humans sent groups to secure perimeters, survey landscapes, set up medical positions for wounded and sick and to scout for secondary and tertiary landing sites. The last orders confused Shi’tar, why would they need more landing sites? Surely they were all there was to help his people from destruction…right?

By mid-day no less than two dozen more ships came thundering from the skies to land across the planet with more ever arriving. Entire capital ships of materials landed only to be swarmed by humans and unloaded so that they might take off again and make space for another ship to land with yet more building and relief materials. Shi’tar stood within a hurricane of humanity as humans raced about with the light of purpose in their eyes, tents for the sick and injured were erected, building that somehow survived the invasion were either destroyed and rebuilt stronger or repaired and re-enforced. Survivors were ushered into small areas out of the way of the human’s rebuilding efforts and given food, hatchlings were kept busy and cared for, humans took time to play with the young ones so that they wouldn’t get in the way of the adults.

The humans moved with a grace and purpose born only of long repetition as they lifted rubble from collapsed buildings and moved materials from one place to another. The dead were gathered and  named, death rites were administered and rituals were observed to honor the fallen. The humans worked tirelessly throughout the day and into the night, lights were brought out to illuminate the work sites so that the humans could continue long into the dark. Hatchlings fell asleep to the sound of life being rebuilt around them, adults were consulted on the best places to build certain structures, in fewer cycles than it took the Kellnakt to destroy their cities Shi’tar was receiving reports from around the planet that entire communities were being raised once again.

Shi’tar looked out from the top of the tallest structure that had been built and marveled at his new home…every building had been built to the specifications of his culture, the path of destruction that had once marked his home world as another conquest of the Kellnakt was swept away in the storm that was the Human Relief Society …a storm of furious rebuilding and repair.

The time for the humans to leave came sooner than any would wish and many attempts at keeping the humans had been made, from shameless bribery to begging but none of the attempts were successful. It was with many ocular excretions that the humans boarded their ship and once again ascended to the stars until only one ship was left, the first ship to land in fact.

Shi’tar stood before the human that he had been cowering before and begging aid from and stood tall with a new found confidence. He stood as a survivor and friend to humanity as opposed to kneeling as a servant to a superior race, never had he stood so tall and proud.  Extending his clawed ‘hand’ Shi’tar shook the powerful hand of the human that had brought hope back to his world, smiling as best he could while his eyes leaked secretions of joy at the knowledge that his brood would not only live for another cycle, but thrive to see hatchlings of their own.

“Just remember, if you need help again don’t hesitate to call us, we may be labeled as deathworlders but that doesn’t mean we can’t promote life as well.” The human said as he shook Shi’tar’s clawed hand.

“Please, take these younglings with you, they may not be much for battle or labor but they have a mind for business and trade that may help you in the future, you helped us rise from the ashes of defeat and destruction, let us help you aid other in your quest to help others.” Shi’tar gestured to a dozen younglings that stood off to the side with bags packed and ready for travel.

“It would be our honor, admittedly we aren’t the best at the merchant side of things, all right you lot get aboard and prepare for  long ride our next stop is a few lightyears away.” The human said with a smile upon its face, Shi’tar still had to suppress a small shiver at the teeth baring sign of happiness that humans insisted upon.

“What will you do if you ever catch up to the Kellnakt? They are a warrior species the likes of which has plagued the galaxy for longer than most can remember, or will you stay ever behind them to undo what they destroy?” Shi’tar asked as the younglings walked up the ramp into the human ship and disappeared.

“WHEN, we catch up to the Kellnakt we will offer them what we have always offered…aid and help to rebuild a home, medical help for the sick and wounded and protection from those that would destroy them…should they refuse we will back away, but should they refuse and offer violence towards us or our friends…we will show them what it means to fight those born upon a death world and we will meet them with fire and fury to rival the gods and we will not stop until any threat to those under our protection is dealt with, and then we will offer aid once more.” The human spoke with a conviction and confidence that both terrified and inspired Shi’tar.

“Should you ever need food or supplies or simply somewhere to rest do not hesitate to return to us and we will provide aid in return though I can’t promise all the best the universe can offer as are but simple farmers and merchants.” This last part was said with a new found confidence, and a bit of newly learned sarcasm as he thought about the various crates of training manuals and weapons the humans had… “forgotten to load”…supplying weapons in certain situations could be considered illegal after all, but it was not un-heard of for items to be misplaced or lost all together in the hectic flurry of movement that was rebuilding cities and reloading star ships after all was said and done.

It was with a certain amount of sadness that Shi’tar and his people watched the humans board their ships and leave the atmosphere, with significantly less fanfare than they had arrived with thankfully. Shi’tar didn’t know if they would ever meet the humans again but he did know that if they did ever cross paths in the future, his people would not be seen as weak farmers and merchants easily broken and defeated again.

Chapter Text

First Medical officer of the Galactic Union Revka Jihar looked on in awe as the human zipped from one console to other. Sliding from one side of the room to the other only to go back she displayed a true mastery of her job. Coordinating rank upon rank of human shock trooper forces into position, confirming approval of Human Medium Force Allowed, checking and double checking the health status of hundreds of humans, receiving reports from multiple divisions of engineers and mechanics about the status of one drop group or another…it was overwhelming to the Kalarian to watch.

“Shock Troopers stand by to stand by for final approval on drop, med squads confirm ready stations for injured, eng corps get those fucking launch tubes in the green before I come down there and fire you out one by one until I am satisfied my boys won’t hit atmo looking like strawberry jam, Hell Jumpers get to your pods and strap in we have yellow light on drop and I am not waiting for any Late Lucys should we get green.” The rapid fire communication of the humans had never ceased to amaze Revka, how they could say so much with so few words using only inflection, not to mention context, tone, body language and a myriad of other factors that they themselves seemed un-aware of. Keys rattled like gunfire beneath First Rank Orbital Shock Drop Coordinator Amelia Hargrove’s nimble fingers, screens came to life only to be replaced by others as they were dismissed. Within barely a handful of human minutes Frist Rank Hargrove sat back limply in her chair with her arms hanging down the sides as she breathed deeply in seeming exhaustion, Revka knew better though, he had seen this human go cycles without rest or nutrition.

An alert from the single remaining screen in front of the human grabbed her attention and her head snapped up from its slumped over position, the gleam of anticipation and sudden movement reminding Revka of the humans predatory lineage. Jumping to her feet with enough force to send her division command chair sliding back on tracks laid into the floor to the edge of the large room they occupied Amelia commed the captain of the ship.

“Captain Shelsa, Shock Trooper Command…I have green on all drop requirements, personnel and approval…Awaiting Final Command: Angel Fall.” Amelia Stood disturbingly still and focused as she awaited the order from her captain to release the humans upon the world beneath them. Revka stood in the back of the room next to the abandoned chair, furiously making notes upon his digital clipboard without even looking down at it. Being the first species other than human to witness the deployment of Shock Troopers into an active battle field Revka was not about to miss a single documentable moment of what he was witnessing. The tension in the air radiating from the human in the middle of the large room was almost enough to choke Revka, the human had not moved in the slightest since her last communication, her muscles seemed to bunch beneath her skin tight command suit as the micro-cycles slid by, until…

“Shock Command, Captain Shelsa…you are green for trooper drop, repeat you are green for drop…Amelia!” First Rank Hargrove’s head snapped up at the sound of desperation and pain in the captains voice.

“Yes Captain? I am here.”

“…Amelia, these, monsters attacked earth…they struck down schools and hospitals…these invaders took my baby girl from me without warning or reason given…invoke the Battle Gods….” First Rank Amelia went dead silent and painfully rigid from this last command. It was well known humans had music for all occasions and that they would perform different tasks with more or less efficiency depending on if music was being played to them and depending on the task or musical selection. Revka felt his feathers bleach of all color at the last command…it was not a command given with hopes of leaving survivors, the Battle God Queen was something of a legend among different species due to the effect said music had on humans…but these last words were spoken with such cold venom Revka had to grip the deck plates with his talons to keep himself from bolting in fear. Revka watched as the Orbital Shock Drop Coordinator calmly answered in the affirmative, slipped an Augmented Reality Visor over her eyes and seemed to deflate as tension left her body.

Walking to the middle of the room First Rank Amelia began to glow softly as synaptic relays lit up across her suit, lines of light racing from her toes to her visor and everywhere in between, muscles slid with liquid grace beneath her suit as she stalked forward.

It started gently…hands lifting to flow through screens only she could now see through her visor…hands and arms moving like the conductor of a symphony Revka had seen on earth and with each movement a new small screen came to life around Coordinator Amelia, each screen containing a new face…the faces of her boys…the faces of humanities most feared ground based battle troops…the Orbital Shock Troopers known only as the Hell Jumpers.

No words were spoken at first, Amelia simply stood there under the gaze of over five hundred trained, battle hardened, soldiers. Soldiers that were about to be dropped from orbit onto a planet light years away from home into a raging warzone with nothing but a small pod made to break away on impact to protect them from the heat and violence of atmospheric entry. None looked scared, no tears were shed in fear or pain, this was simply another good day to die for these individuals Revka realized.

“Kikiki! Kakaka!” The suddenness of Coordinator Amelia’s cry and movement nearly had Revka molting a full tails worth of feathers. Amelia slammed one foot down to her side so that she was bent at the knees.

“Kauana kei waniwania taku tara” Hands slapped into her thighs and stomach muscles in time to her chant.

“kei tarawahia, kei te rua i te kerokero!” Feet stomped and hands slapped as she continued her chant, voice raising to echo throughout the room.

“He pounga rahui te uira” Amelia’s voice rang with a clarion call to battle, it vibrated with the rage of an entire race that had been wronged as she raised a fist and slapped her arms.

“ka rarapa ketekete kau ana” Revka felt sorry for himself as he watched the display before him as he had not thought to make arrangements for his newly born clutch of whelps should he perish on this mission.

“To peru kairiri mau au e koro e!” Looking at the many images of the Shock Troopers arrayed before and around the still stamping and chanting Coordinator Revka could see that each one was focused upon her with a burning intensity.

” Hi! Ha! - Ka wehi au ka matakana,”  Eyes narrowed, teeth were bared in rictus smiles, pulses throbbed in necks, nostrils flared in anticipation as the chanting grew somehow louder and more fervent.

“ko wai te tangata kia rere ure tirohanga” First Rank Amelia stamped and pounded her feet into the ground as if to defy fate to move her, as if she was seeing the future and challenging it to be anything other than what she demanded it to be.

“ngā rua rerarera” Hands slapped and struck with force that would shatter the bones of Revka’s species like she was trying to beat reality into submission and bend it to her will.

“ngā rua kuri kakanui i raro! Aha ha!” With one final strike First Rank Orbital Shock Drop Coordinator Amelia Hargrove let loose a sound that would haunt Revka’s rest cycles for the rest of his life. The sound that echoed throughout the room seemed to contain all the suffering that had been felt at the hands of the enemy, all the pain of loss and the rage of those who could not do anything to seek retribution for those wronged. Screens lit up as each trooper dropped from the belly of the ship into the planets gravity well, each and every face pulled into a mask of rage and determination beneath face shields snapping into position. Revka thought that perhaps the spectacle was over now that the humans had been sent planet side…until Coordinator Amelia’s arm snapped out and with a few deft movements brought up a simple non-standard screen.

The media screen floated barely a hairs breadth from the end of Amelia’s finger tips as she scrolled down a list of songs. With little more than a thought a song was selected and broadcasted to every shock trooper, soldier and crewman.

Drums beat and strings were plucked with a sense of anger lurking behind the sounds, after only a few seconds of this First Rank Amelia began to sing in a tone of voice unlike anything Revka had heard from the normally bubbly and flirty Coordinator, like gravel grinding in honey and rising into an angry cry tinged with desperation.

I feel the pressure is building in me

 My stomach's sick, it's getting harder to breathe

 I hear the screaming, I feel the disease

 It's burning me up and there is nothing to breathe

Will you crawl with me

 Will you stand with me

Would you follow me

Would you believe with me

Tell me you'll breathe with me,

 tell me you'll die with me

Come on, get on, let me hear your war cry!

Come on, get on, let me hear your war cry!

Come on, get on, let me hear your war cry!

Yell it out, do or die

Let me hear your war cry!

The battle that followed after the start of this terrifying song was less a battle and more a chaotic slaughter of the enemy. Humans that had been forged of star matter and tempered over eons of living on a death world and driven by madness channeled from a world in pain through musical Battle Gods dark and ancient tore across the land. They fell from the skies in gouts of flame like avenging angles come to strike down the very gates of Hell, no enemy was spared, no mercy given nor asked.

The battle had been long and hard, the final count of the dead had come out to one hundred and seven troopers lost out of over five hundred…a small number but one that was felt like a hammer blow among those that knew them. Revka had stayed and watched the entire time as Coordinator Amelia somehow split her attention between directing troop movements and battle plans all while continuing to dance and sing to various songs of battle and victory. When the final call of victory came over the open channels the music was allowed to stop and First Rank Amelia fell still, her arms hung limp at her sides…screens showing haggard and haunted faces of her soldiers, her troopers, her boys signing off one by one as they went to seek medical aid or further orders, synaptic relays dimming from a fiery blaze to a pale glow until they too fell silent and dark.

Revka walked slowly from his position in the back of the room towards the silent and still figure of the human known among the crew as Battle Siren…the one human who was expected to endure the responsibility of coordinating hundreds of war machines, who was given authority to make decisions in battle and who had to carry the weight of those decisions. As he got closer Revka noticed a new taste on the air, sharp and salty…not sweat, he didn’t have sweat glands and the skin suit Amelia was wearing prevented her body from needing to sweat…tears? Yes Revka could taste the salt of tears on the air.

Slowly coming around to face the Battle Siren Revka was somewhat surprised to find a river of tears slowly falling from under the AR visor. With a deep breath as if she was emerging from deep waters Amelia lifted the visor from her tear soaked eyes and seemed to stare through the bulkheads and deep into the void, then in a soft whisper she said a single sentence that would be taken to the Galactic Council and repeated again and again among those who thought to strike out against the humans.

“They sowed the wind with their strike against our young and injured…so too did they reap the hurricane of our vengeance.”

 With that single sentence spoken a new sound began to emanate from the Coordinator, a long drawn out note not unlike the tune of a bell. Revka backed away and made his way out of the room, the Battle Siren had begun to sing a new song but not one of war and conquest, rather a song of pain and history filled with conflict but also about seasons changing and hope prevailing. The humans may have had a great pantheon of voices to channel inspiration from when going into battle, but so to did it seem that they had ones for peace and healing.

Chapter Text

There are many stories of humans defying the odds, but there are very few that strike true fear of the hairless apes into those that hear them. Many stories and legends of old have been whispered among the stars of great humans that stood against the tide of change, who battled with forces beyond their power to defy but these are all stories long into the tale of Humanities dance among the stars, stories that inspire caution and tales that speak of ill fates that befall those who cross humans. There are many stories of small deeds, seemingly insignificant acts of kindness and bravery that provide a foundation for the great legends to stand proud upon, such as a tale not widely spoke of… a young teacher, a purveyor of historical knowledge to young minds, remembered best by a statue. A figure wrought of white stone shot through with black streaks and golden flecks that to this day stands tall and strong, holding a single tome clutched to its’ chest behind a shield while holding a blade aloft as if to ward away intruders, upon the blade a single phrase repeated in every language spoken by humanity: No harm shall befall these children.

It was near the beginning of mankind’s entrance to the galactic opera. Barely a few decades after First Contact and Acceptance a raiding party of Kazak struck an outlying colony. This was a peaceful world, farms and agriculture snuggled closely to cutting edge scientific institutions dedicated to the betterment of the very industries that they were surrounded by. It was very much a world built in a feedback loop of growing crops, improve methods, grow crops with improved methods, improve upon growing methods, grow crops with improved methods and so forth, constantly doing all they could to not only produce as much as they could from the land they were given but to in turn give back what they could to the land that sustained them.

The Kazak came like a plague of biblical locusts, great swarms that blocked out the suns of the world. Ships landed like bloated birds of prey only to vomit forth battalions of Kazak warriors, raiders of worlds that would strip the land clean of all it could immediately provide and leave it a barren scorched wasteland.

Mrs. Love was halfway through a lesson on the Spartans of Old Earth with her class when the sirens began to wail. Doing her best to remain calm Mrs. Love ushered her class of younglings into a special room that could double as a shelter if the need arose. Promising her class that nothing was wrong and that all would be well in a few minutes Mrs. Love pressed her palm to the scanner beside the door and sealed the room. Turning her back to the now closed door Mrs. Love surveyed her surroundings, ancient pieces of armor and weaponry imported from Earth specifically for the exhibit, benches to sit and think upon…not much else around her. Listening to the sound that the children were to young to pay attention to and discern from the back ground noise Mrs. Love listened to the sound of approaching steps outside the hall.

Mrs. Love was a kindergarten teacher, untrained, un-blooded, un-fit to battle hordes of enemies intent upon the destruction of whatever they saw fit to destroy…but that wasn’t about to stop her. She was a Human damnit, a Child of Gaia, Daughter of Sol and she would be damned before she would walk quietly into that good night only to leave her class behind to face the monsters under the bed.

Running over to a display the young history teacher quickly said a prayer for strength and forgiveness from the previous owner of the armor she was looking at. Grabbing a nearby ashtray she smashed the protective glass case around the set of bronze armor and with mounting panic quickly donned the heavy metal plates and helm. 

It was with no small amount of trepidation and humor that the raiding party of Kazak walked into the Hall of Ancient Earth Warriors only to see a human female in poorly fitting pieces of metal. Standing tall before a section of wall that scanners showed a large number of bodies behind the foolish female stood holding a spear in one hand, shield in the other with a sword attached to her hip. Like a child pretending to be their parents the young female pushed her oversized helmet back and spoke with a weak voice to the raiding party.

“I-I-I am Mrs. Love, Teacher of Histories to the kindergarten class of Sancti Nicholi Grade school….please turn back and approach no further, no harm shall befall these children.” Historical records would rarely, if ever convey the hitch and stutter in the teacher’s voice as she stared at the oil slick colored carapaces of the Kazak before her. Many accounts of the events would paint the 5’ 0” 130Lbs. teacher of history as a 7’ 6” 300lbs master of combat after her declaration of protection. Security footage of the museum has been confiscated but multiple witnesses attest to Mrs. Love’s combat prowess.

3Rd Battalion fourth infantry units, Call-sign Vladimir, were the first to stumble upon the museum after the attack. Powerful men and women clad in armor and wielding state of the art weapons walked into the Hall of Ancient Earth Warriors expecting an ambush or attack of some kind, only to be faced with absolute carnage. Bodies of Kazak Warriors lay scattered about the hall, dismembered and eviscerated and ravaged, an entire battalion lay dead like a macabre carpet stretching from one wall to the next. Looking up from the piles of dead bodies the group of humans was surprised to find a single entity showing signs of life. 

Sgt. Cortez approached the kneeling figure slowly and with his weapon held low to the side. It was a small figure, clad in ill-fitting bronze breastplate over crimson stained white dress shirt with equally ill-fit greaves over simple black slacks. Kneeling with round shield in one hand and sword in the other Cortez nearly missed the beginner’s history book clutched in a white knuckle grip behind the shield before the bronze helm rose in a single sharp movement. With a scream that would haunt Sgt. Cortez’s dreams for years to come the figure leapt into action with a stab that nearly took the Sgt.’s liver.

 Like a marionette whose strings were suddenly gripped by a drunken puppeteer Mrs. Love lunged with her appropriated short sword, after being deflected by a reflexive turn Mrs. Love swung her shield bearing arm as hard as she could with a scream of defiance. After her attempt at a shield bash was turned away Mrs. Love pivoted in a downward twirl she had no right to perform as gracefully as she did to strike at the armored figure’s legs.

Deflecting the strike at his legs with the bayonet on the end of his rifle Sgt. Cortez quickly retreated a couple of steps to better assess the armored warrior before him. Cortez was slightly surprised to find the relatively small form before him was swaying on its’ feet, the shield arm shook and the sword tip dipped periodically as if it was too heavy to hold upright properly. Upon closer inspection the figure showed all the signs of being beyond simply tired and well into being exhausted. 

In a single liquid move the armored figure moved and was within Sgt. Cortez’s guard before he could understand what was happening, with a scream and screech of parting metal the armored figure scored a deep gash through the breastplate of the Sargent’s armor from hip to heart. Grabbing the armored assailants hand and sword before it had a chance to recover and make another attempt the Sgt. tried something that he had no reason to believe would work.

“Stand Down soldier” The figure stopped like it had been struck “The battle is over, you are victorious Spartan, the pass is held and defended…stand down.” Like a puppet with its strings cut the figure fell limp in a clatter of armor, held up only by the arm held in Sgt. Cortez’s grip until it was slowly lowered to the ground, adrenaline and fear no longer lending strength to limbs unaccustomed to the burden of sword and shield. Hearing a slight sound from the helmeted figure Sgt. Cortez leaned down to better hear, and in a single, final exhalation, Mrs. Love the Spartan of Sancti Nicholi Grade School, Defender of the Innocent spoke her final words…”No harm shall befall these children.”

At the entrance to every school after that day a statue was erected, a statue of a young woman standing tall and proud clad in ill-fitting armor, holding a book behind a shield with a sword held aloft as if in challenge to those who would dare bring violence to those under her watch.

Chapter Text

Crewman 2^nd class Talaka didn’t look up when Human-John sat down across from him in the mess hall, he simply continued to munch listlessly on his Corova nuts, letting the bitter taste wash over his pallet only to be followed by a smoky sweetness. Humans had tried the nuts and said it tasted like orange peels made of chalk dipped in BBQ sauce, if he ever made it to a sizeable earth colony Talaka thought he would like to try such foods.

“Ok Tal, talk to me what is wrong?” The sudden question caught Talaka by surprise. Looking up from his mid wakening meal Talaka was suddenly reminded why so many species still considered the humans to be terrifying and dangerous.

Eyes the color of his home world’s forests in the middle of a raging storm, set forward on the cranium like many other predators, were locked on him with un-nerving focus. The overall posture of the human he had come to think of a ‘friend’ (how many humans identified their pack bonded companions) was relaxed and loose, cheek propped on one fist while the attached elbow was rested on the table. Utensil lightly grasped in the humans clever small arms…fingers they called them…made a steady route between the tray and the humans sharp, tooth-filled mouth as he seemingly waited for an answer to his question.

“I do not understand the question Human-John, what makes you think there is something wrong with me?” Talaka asked in an attempt to deflect from his momentary discomfort at seeing a human unconsciously begin a stalking pattern. Giving a sigh and laying down his utensil Human-John straightened his posture and…shifted…the eyes that were lazily focused on Talaka suddenly had a sharp gleam to them, lips quirked in a tooth bearing smirk, shoulders hunched forward slightly with both hand clasped lightly on the table in front of him after pushing the tray to the side. Talaka was suddenly reminded of the damage those hands alone could do after having witnessed humans partaking in something they called “fight club”.

“You really gonna make me do this? Ok you asked for it…Your head crest has been particularly droopy and low the last few shifts, your plumage is usually immaculate and very well cared for but I can see feathers sticking out at odd angles and you have left a small amount of dust at your station every time you leave it meaning you haven’t been properly grooming yourself. Normally you have a very attractive blue coloration that fades into an acid green at the tips of your feathers but lately the colors have been muted and dull and the feathers themselves less well cared for. You are one of the most boisterous eaters I have seen of your kind and yet the last few cycles you have been picking at your food with all the enthusiasm of a small child being made to eat something they don’t want to in order to get dessert. Normally your talons and beak are almost professionally manicured and yet I can see at least three cracks on two talons and the cuticles are peeling up meaning you are most likely dehydrated further leading me to believe you aren’t properly taking care of yourself and I can see flakes coming off the edge of your beak meaning you most likely have been neglecting yourself for much longer than simply a few cycles since that is one the signs of mineral deficiencies in your species. Now you can either talk to me or you can talk to the captain but if you keep this up you will be talking to someone sooner or later and the words ‘Destructive Neglect, Depression’ and ‘Re-assignment’ will most likely be used…so come on, tell me what is wrong and maybe I won’t be able to fix it but at least you can have someone listen.”

Talaka was dumbfounded…the human had just pointed out many things about him, and to a lesser degree his species, that none of the other crew had seemed to pick up on. How the human had come to know the warning signs of mineral deficiency and grooming neglect was beyond Talaka. Giving up on pretending to eat his meal Talaka lowered his gaze to the table and spoke in a low mournful tone.

“My mate, the starlight of my world, Moon-fire to my soul and the Sweet Wind that carries me to new heights sent me a message that our eggs were to hatch soon…” Human-John was slightly confused…normally such a declaration was one to be said with pride and happiness…the way Talaka said it, he might have said he was going to walk to the gallows and be hung.

“And what? That is great news T! you are gonna be a dad! You should be happy…what has got you so bummed out?” Talaka raised his now watery gaze from the table and fixed a stare onto Human-John that nearly broke the galactic juggernauts heart.

“I was there for they eggs laying, I was supposed to be there for their hatching, our mission was not supposed to go as long as it has and now we are a full three galaxies away from my home world…if I am not there for my hatchlings when they enter the world they will never see me as their sire or accept me as such…I am afraid this is the way of our species…I will be a father with no chicks…even with our FTL travel technology it would take at least three cycles to make it back to my home and by then the eggs will have hatched.” The despair at losing his hatchlings seemed to have finally broken through whatever barriers Talaka had as tears soon streamed un-hindered from his large black eyes as he turned his gaze back to the table. It wasn’t until Human-John slammed a fist down on the table that Talaka jerked his head back up, crest held high in alarm as his entire body poofed out in a somewhat embarrassing fear response. Looking at his ‘friend’ Talaka was taken aback…emotions raged across the human’s facial features…anger, despair, joy and finally…hope. A light seemed to glow in the depths of the human’s eyes…a fire that looked like it could burn stars from the heavens and raise entire civilizations from the ashes. With speed only a predator species could naturally have the human pulled a small inter-ship communication device from his pocket and quickly began speaking into it while simultaneously pulling out another communication device.

“Captain, Engineer Wildes, I have a Code Stork priority Alpha, repeat, Code Stork Alpha.” Placing the shipcom. down on the table Human-John began to type and send messages on his long range com unit faster than Talaka could follow, his fingers moving with unerring accuracy on the keys and eyes focused with an intensity on the screen it was as if all other outside distractions had been swallowed by the depths of space.

“Um…Human-John I apologize for interrupting but what is Code Stor-“ Blue and Pink lights began flashing and the captain’s voice soon came over the intercom, all movement and conversation stopped at the flashing lights but only the humans seemed to understand what was going on as every single one stood from their spot and seemed to go as still as stone awaiting the announcement.

“Code Stork Alpha, Level 3 Jump Clearance Stations GO GO GO!” Before the first GO had even stopped echoing every human employed the traits that gained them fear and admiration across the galactic stage. Many raced around chairs and crewmembers alike in a mad dash to their unknown destinations while others jumped from table to table like stones over a river. It seemed that only the humans knew what to do under a Code Stork as all the non-human crewmembers looked equally confused to Talaka. Looking back to the human Talaka had to force his feathers from puffing out again at the intense look on his friends face, teeth bared in a grin that did not look at all comforting and eyes seeming to burn with the fires of creation itself, Human-John uttered a single sentence.

“Don’t worry, it will all be Ok.”

With that said Human-John bolted from his seat and raced off in the direction of the bridge. Seeing non other alternative, as he had no idea what his duties were under these conditions, Talaka followed as best he could. Barging onto the bridge Talaka was witness to the most beautiful scene of Humanity that he had ever seen…the bridge was entirely staffed by humans and each one was yelling one piece of information over the other. Hands flew over keyboards, orders were fired down lines of communication like rapid fire from a machine gun, courses were plotted using mathematical equations that probably wouldn’t work for any other species than humans, notes and orders and containers of the Death Sentence Drug known by humans as caffeine flew through the air if caught in a high wind. In the middle of all the madness stood the captain himself, like a stone peak in the middle of a hurricane he stood tall at his command table. Talaka shuffled off to the side and turned on the micro camera all non-human crewmembers were issued in order to better study humans. A small camera set into his rank and rate patch came to life and began recording footage that would alter be picked over by some of the greatest minds of the age.

As if grabbing the reigns of a great Earth War Horse the captain seemed to gather the chaos and madness of all around him and direct it with a few short orders and barked words. The atmosphere of the bridge soon went from chaos to focused insanity as the humans present suddenly bent towards their various tasks with even more intensity than before.

“GET G.U.F. LIGHT-SPEAR ON THE HORN AND TELL VICE-ADMIRAL AKINAT THAT I AM CALLING IN THAT FAVOR FROM CALA IV, TELL ENG. MAK ON THE G.U.F THORN THAT HE IS GONNA GET A CASE OF HIS FAVORITE GLOW WORMS IF HE CAN SET HIS FTL DRIVE OFF-SET TO AU 12546.690 UNITS IN THE NEXT 30KILOCYCLCES, SUNNY YOU THERE?! GOOD I GOT A CODE ST.ALPHA! GET YOUR BOYS OFF THEIR COLECTIVE ASSES AND LET THEM KNOW THE FIRST FIVE ROUNDS ARE ON ME NEXT OFFICERS BALL IF THEY CAN LINE THEIR DRIVES UP IN SEQUENCE ON MY LOCATION, IVAN YOU VODKA SOAKED REJECT I DON’T WANT TO HEAR IT! A BLIND VOLARIAN BADGER COULD HIT A GNAT’S ASS FROM 7 AU WITH A STRONG HEADWIND IF THEY HAD HALF THE RESOURCES YOU DO GET IT DONE!.” Slamming his hand down on the various comm. Links to close the connections the captain stood tall amongst the hurricane of activity. Talaka was sure he hadn’t moved from his spot by the door since he entered and certainly hadn’t said anything and yet as he watched the captain seemed to stiffen into a rigid pillar before whipping around to stare directly at Talaka. Once again reminded of the predatory classification of all the current bridge crew members Talaka once again felt himself puffing up in alarm, this feeling was certainly not helped when the captain bared his teeth in a…’smile’ (yes that was what the handbook said it was)…that was less comforting and more sugar coated madness.

“Crewman Talaka, you might want to take a seat” at this the captain pressed a small button without ever breaking eye contact and a small seat folded out of the wall next to Talaka “Make sure to strap in tight because we are about to break some serious science in a few minutes…oh I hope Admiral Caldwell has stocked up on the good stuff because she is gonna need it when she hears about this…” This last part didn’t seem to be directed at anyone in particular but still evoked a certain amount of pity for the aforementioned admiral in Talaka as he quickly sat and strapped himself into what he now recognized as an emergency crash seat.

A small hum seemed to emanate from somewhere in the ship a few minutes later, Talaka strained to determine where it was coming from but it almost seemed to shift from the aft portion of the ship to the front, port and starboard and never in one place for very long. At hearing the strange tune all the humans came to an abrupt halt, Talaka was considering asking if all was well when the strange humming tune from the ship seemed to shift again and remain where it was, somewhere behind him from deep within the ship near the engine room if he had to guess. Once the tune had finished it’s strange movement Talaka noticed a jump gate beginning to form in front of their ship, once Talaka realized what the gate was he also noticed a new sound. Glancing around Talaka followed the source of the sound back to the captain, who had begun humming.

Talaka was amazed as he realized the sound the captain was making was in harmony with the sound the ship was making. A few seconds later Talaka felt the ship give a minor shudder and begin to move forward, at the same moment the small number of humans from the Nav. Corner of the bridge began their own humming, lower and discordant with the ship and captain but still beautiful it seemed to pulse in a quick rhythm compared to the ship’s humming note. Soon a new sound joined the first two, lower and with a slower pulse to it than the first note from Nav. the weapons division had begun their own beautifully discordant harmony.

Talaka desperately wanted to ask about the sounds the crew was making but the ship soon entered the jump gate and was dragged into the space between spaces at speeds faster than light. Watching the stars blur and extend into lines of light Talaka was shocked to find that he could hear even more notes beginning to sound from deeper within the ship. Almost as if every division and department upon the ship had been given a signal multiple notes began to resonate through the ship’s hull. Before he knew it Talaka realized he was witness to some kind of human symphony, like a chorus of War Hawks from his homeworld the humans had begun to sing… no words were spoken but the intent was clear. These humans were singing and harmonizing not only with each other but with the ship itself, alarms would blare and be silenced with a change in pitch, the ship would drift dangerously close to the edge of warp-space and soon be corrected back onto with a tonal change…all stemming from the captain.

Talaka felt tears leaking from his eyes at the beautiful madness he was witnessing, humans had found (probably un-knowingly and by accident) a way to sing themselves across the cosmos…and that is a warp GATE WHY IS THERE A MOLTING JUMP GATE IN THE MIDDLE OF A JUMP GATE THAT ISN’T POSSIBLE DANDRUFF RIDDEN HUMANS ARE TRYING TO KILL HIM!!!  The entire ship shuddered like a beast ridding itself of insects as it passed through the impossible jump gate within a gate and as it did so the sound the humans were making changed to a lower and darker tone with the occasional word almost drifting in the background, not quite at the range of hearing but definitely there. Weapons Div. soon began stomping their boots upon the deck plates and lightly pounding their fists upon their workstations as the overall sound of the ship took a dark and ominous turn.

Talaka was sure he was going to die…if the whole double jump gate didn’t kill him and smear him across the known universe then trying to understand how humans worked was going to kill him. Claws gripping the seat he was in, Talaka felt he should be surprised when he saw what looked like yet another gate open in front of the ship, and yet he was on a ship being piloted solely by humans, there were no rules anymore. Hitting the new jump gate Talaka noticed the sounds the humans were making changed once again….high short sounds from the Nav. Corner began drifting through the bridge like the laughter of some playful Eldritch God while Weapons Div. raised their voices from a rumbling grind into what his species would say was a call to battle.

Just as he was beginning to consider praying to the gods of his hatchling years Talaka both felt and heard the ship beginning to slow down…the strange song the humans had been wordlessly singing to the ship losing volume and coherence, the individual departments and divisions pulling away from each other. Soon the ship exited jump space and re-entered what most would consider the ‘normal’ universe…Talaka slumped into the crash seat one by one the humming notes began to die off until there was only the captain, humming a soft song to himself as he ran his fingers over various buttons and comms. To make sure the ship was still in good condition after a theoretically impossible jump.

A small ringing chime from his personal communicator nearly had Talaka losing more feathers and did end up scaring him quite literally out of his seat. Pulling the small unit from the pocket he kept it in Talaka was mildly confused to see it was a message from his mate back home…a very familiar message informing him of the impending birth of his first hatchlings.

“CREWMAN 2^ND CLASS TALAKA FRONT AND CENTER!” The shout from the captain barely grazed his already frazzled nerves but thankfully his training kicked in and Talaka was in front of the captain and at attention before he had even finished speaking. The captain stepped up to Talaka and gave him a quick once over, once the cursory inspection was complete the captain gave a short, sharp nod and began to speak in a low, grave voice as if he was passing sentence on a convict.

“Crewman 2^nd Class Talaka you are a valuable member of this crew and a credit to your species, as such I have a mission of utmost importance and I feel that you are the only one suited for this mission…do you accept?” Feeling like saying no would probably not be in his best interests and having already given up hope for seeing his hatchlings Talaka answered in the affirmative.

“Excellent, your mission which you have chosen to accept with these crew members as witnesses is as follows: I charge you as your captain to go planet side and observe the birthing process of the local species, they are similar in appearance to yourself so you should have no problem blending in and fully integrating into the local society. This will be a long term mission lasting until the local customs of the planet and species allow for you to leave so I suggest you pack accordingly, you leave within the next 30 minutes. Good Luck.” To say he was confused at this mission was an understatement, this sounded like some kind of spy mission set up by a xeno-biologist, neither of which he was.

“Perhaps you would like to look out the forward view screen to get a better understanding of the planets overall climate and immediate weather patterns?” The captain suggested. Talaka had been around humans long enough to now know for sure there was something going on. Shoving the suspicions to the back of his mind he walked slowly towards the view screen…and nearly choked on his sharp intake of breath.

Home…the word resonated from deep within his mind and clenched like a warm velvet fist around his heart. The planet he was born and raised upon lay spinning serenely below them…a minor storm system forming around one of the poles…all three continents practically glowing iridescent green with their natural lush vegetation. The great amethyst oceans he remembered sailing upon with his father as a young hatchling seemed to call to him. Spinning quickly (in a move he would later realize was incredibly human) Talaka watched as every human on the bridge rose from their seat, came to a position of attention and gave a crisp salute…even the captain was saluting him.

“You have a mission to complete Crewman…your mission which you have already accepted is to attend the birth of your hatchlings and raise them as best you are able. Your shuttle planet side leaves in 28 minutes, I suggest you don’t be late.” The captain said, as if on cue the comm. Unit next to him suddenly turned on and the voice of the Galactic United Federation came screaming out of the speakers.

“DAMNIT CAPTAIN MILES WHAT HAVE I TOLD YOU ABOUT BREAKING LAWS OF PHYSICS AND TIME WHEN I AM DO-“ the voice was suddenly cut off mid-rant as the Com.Chief stood upright and shoved what looked like a bundle of wires into his pocket muttering about faulty new systems and how back in his day…

Not even bothering to try and stop the tears leaking from his eyes Talaka gave an academy perfect salute and raced to the doors to the bridge; if he hurried he would have just enough time to pack a quick bag before making it to his shuttle.

 Reaching the doors he was again momentarily confused at the sight of every human crew member, and even a handful of non-human crewmembers lining the hallway on both sides. Seeing both lines of his shipmates suddenly snap to attention and render a sharp salute filled Talaka with a sense of pride like nothing he had ever felt before. These deathworlders…these small gods of war and destruction that would run face first into battle had sung their way across uncountable light-years and apparently even drilled through the fabric of time itself to bring him home, just so he could be there for the birth of his firstborns.

Racing down a corridor of humans Talaka felt he should be surprised when some held out already packed bags and a fresh uniform for his to change into on the trip down to the planet, of course they had already packed his luggage for him why should he believe that hadn’t thought of that. The shuttle down to the planet was less of a liberty shuttle for crew members going to have a good time on a new planet and more of a terminal velocity combat drop. Normally Talaka would be clutching his seat and losing feathers but this day, he whooped and gave small war cries right alongside the pilot at every bump and turbulent sway of the shuttle.

Captain John Miles watched with no small amount of pride at a mission accomplished as the tiny beak broke through the shell. He had watched the recording Talaka had sent the ship of his first borns being born no less than seven times in the last few hours, along with the following recordings of tiny little squeaky hatchlings hopping around the birth nest…chirping up at momma and papa for food or warmth…cuddling into momma’s neck and falling asleep beneath the long, almost hair like feathers that draped around the glowing females shoulders…struggling to climb to the top of Mt. Pappa and chirping to the world their victory from atop their fathers head.

It was with a very satisfied smile that Cpt. Miles signed the extended paternity leave paperwork for his Crewman 2^nd class…even with the leader of the human race still screaming at him in the background about breaking time and how lucky he was that those chicks were so fucking adorable she might not pursue hanging him by his own intestines as long as she got to cuddle at least one.

Chapter Text

‘Medical Emergency, Navigation 4, Medical Emergency, Navigation 4.” The message repeated over and over across the PA system of the Leviathan Class exploratory ship. A massive space fairing vessel dedicated to finding the edge of creation and everything in between the Galactic Edge was a marvel of multi-species engineering…fifteen different habitats built to within micro-specifications for the species they were meant to hold, seven multi species common areas built to accommodate every race on board, enough FTL drives to be able to be fired in succession so when one batch went down another could be brought online so they didn’t even have to stop for a cool down period between jumps, recycling processes efficient within .0001% allowing near as possible full self-sustainability for an indefinite amount of time. The main drawback of such a marvel of galactic traversal being of course…the FUCKING size…larger than some moons, a population numbering more than some planets (or at least it felt that way) and yet somehow never enough personnel in the right places at the right times.

‘Of course the emergency is right inside the border of my territory, because why wouldn’t it be? And of course it had to be JUST as I was about to go off shift’ thought MD1 Joseph Jarl, JJ to anyone who wanted to continue a comfortable existence, after all no one knew how best to take someone apart than the ones who had to put others back together. Running at full human speed JJ flew down the various passages dodging, spinning, ducking and jumping around the many obstacles in his way with all the predatory grace humans were gifted with.

‘Ha and mom always said it was a waste for a doctor to learn parkour’ Sliding on one hip beneath the centaur like body of a Gravelin engineer and popping back up to a full run JJ jumped and thrust one foot out to run alongside a bulkhead when he came to a T-section of corridor, narrowly missing the heads of a group of Ranki environmental scientists as he fell from the wall and rolled to maintain momentum.

Slamming a hand to the Medical Bypass Badge on his chest, signaling the door immediately in front of him to open JJ slid to a stop inside Nav.Bay 4, eyes flicking around the space looking for the emergency. Sharp ocean blue eyes registered three different species, one of which still tensed when in direct line of sight of his forward facing predatory gaze. Attention landing on a group of navigators clustered in a small huddle JJ slung the medpack off his back and approached the group. Head held high, shoulders wide and a purpose in his stride JJ projected every ounce of authority he could dredge up from his years as a medical professional he could when he ordered the group to back up and give him some space to work with. Approaching the center of the group JJ noticed it the Elental on the floor, curled into a ball and rocking back and forth while making small pathetic whining sounds while very obviously having a hard time breathing.

Dropping to one knee in front of the one species on board that most closely resembled a human JJ slowly reached out and rested a hand on the Elental’s shoulder. Being a species that stood on average around 6.5-7 feet tall he almost had to reach up to grasp the rocking figures shoulder.

Elental were a bipedal race with nearly translucent skin in direct light, long sharply pointed ears, eyes that stretched from the bridge of a dual slit nose to where the temple would be on a human with three pupils each, mostly human proportioned faces and a universally slender build. It was a very little known fact but the first time the human council met an Elental the lead diplomat was in fact recorded on official record as having muttered the phrase ‘Fuck me we found Space Elves’ though the actual audio recording of this moment was very deeply buried beneath as much galactic red tape as was possible.Noticing there was no response to his touch JJ turned to the closest navigator and asked for any details on the medical emergency.

“We don’t really know Human JJ, he was trying to determine some FTL jump coordinates and the timing required to make them when he started shaking and his speech became rapid and somewhat slurred, he began shaking and clutching his, well it would be the stomach on you, but his main pulmonary area and his respiration began to rapidly increase. When he tried to walk away from his station he collapsed and that was when we called the emergency, is he sick?” The Fenra asked nervously after the quick report on what happened. JJ would never admit it but seeing a three foot alien that looked like were-shitzu nervous and scared was absolutely adorable.

“I don’t think so no…hold on,” Quickly determining that there was no eternal injuries JJ tried raising the Elental’s head to look into his face but his patient seemed to be in a stubborn mood. Taking a chance JJ reached into his pocket and pulled out a small lighter, simple 20^th century zippo, an antique passed down in his family that he kept in working condition and never went anywhere without. Flicking it open with a sharp, practiced snap JJ kept the grin of his face when the Elental’s gaze snapped up at the sudden sound. With a flick of his thumb JJ lit the lighter and held it directly between his eyes. The Elental’s six pupils swiveled and in a rather disconcerting motion…fused into a single large pupil for each eye the size of an Old Earth nickel, totally focused on the flame a mere six inches away.

“What is your name?” JJ asked slowly, in a deep and calm voice that witnesses would later report had a strange resonance to it.

“E-e-ekariel” the Elental responded with a slight stutter, eyes locked on the tiny flame as JJ slowly began to move it back and forth.

“Listen to my voice Ekariel, listen to nothing but my voice, focus on the sound of my words and know nothing but my words…What do you feel Ekariel, what is beneath you right now?” This question spoken in the same deep resonating voice. “Tell me what is in the now, what is beneath you at this very moment.”

“Deck plates” The answer came out in a somewhat hurried response.

“Describe the deck plates Ekariel, what are they made of?” The flame moved slowly from left to right and back again, never going further than the outer reaches of the human’s own eyes…left eye, right eye back to left and repeat.

“Cold, metal, textured in small waves, rigid” Ekariels voice came slightly stronger, less breathless and wheezing.

“What do you see Ekariel, describe what your eyes are telling you.”

“Fire, small flame, glittering eyes, blue stars and black holes.”

“What do you smell Ekariel, describe what do you smell in the immediate area around you?” JJ asked as he pitched his voice slightly lower and slowed the waving of the lighter marginally.

“Four species…Musk, fur, water…Otorian species fresh from the hydrosphere…Dust, heat, insects…Lidarians recently from the arid habitats….mold, plant decay, rain…Jaguras from the forest dome…pheromones, sweat, spice, disinfectant…human recently in the medical bay.” Ekariels breathing slowed and stabilized as he spoke, voice gaining slightly more strength.

“What do you hear Ekariel, tell me what sounds you hear in this moment.” The flame now slowly traversed from one pupil to the other, no faster than before but slowly closing in on the middle of the humans face.

“Typing, I can hear digits impacting sensor boards to the right…scratching, someone is writing equations long hand for accuracy checks near the forward portion of the bay…breathing, so many breathing patterns.” The Elental’s eyes never wavered from the flame, slowly tracking it back and forth, voice becoming stronger, limbs no longer shaking as bad though still quivering slightly.

“Focus on the breathing Ekariel” Now the flame only traversed from the inner corner of JJ’s eyes, never moving faster or slower, JJ’s voice becoming slightly deeper, seeming to hum and resonate more from his chest than his throat or mouth. “Listen to the breaths around you, feel the air move as it is taken in and expelled…smell the breaths of those around you, those who would look after you…now slowly block them out….block out all the breaths but your own…tell me about your breaths Ekariel.” The lighter now barely moved past the outer edges of JJ’s nose.

“Three respiratory voids…expanding and filtering contaminants from the air…nutrients being stripped from atmosphere into the blood stream…collapsing and expelling by-products of respiration…oxygen, nitrogen, helium being removed from the system via respiration…” Ekariel’s voice now had an almost sleeping dream like quality to it, low and slow.

“Tell me about the heartbeats Ekariel…how many do you feel?” The flame was still now, directly between JJ’s eyes, the focused and unblinking eyes of a predator staring directly into Ekariel’s own dilated pupils.

“I can only feel one heart beat…I can only feel my own heart.”

“Come back to us Ekariel…focus on my voice and with every beat of your heart come back to us…with every beat, shed the fear that imprisoned you and follow my voice.” JJ slowly began to back away from Ekariel as spoke, incrementally rolling onto his haunches as the Elental followed the flame. Slowly JJ closed the lid to his antique lighter snuffing the flame. As if waking from a deep sleep Ekariel blinked and shook his head, pupils splitting back into two sets of three and eyes widening.

“Easy, easy, Ekariel… focus on the now, sight, smell, touch, hearing focus on those come on lad breath in…out…in…out, there you go, no don’t get up…lay down and focus, gather your thoughts.” JJ slowly eased the Elantel don fully onto the deck plates and raised his reverse jointed knees as best he could.

“Ekariel I need you to listen to me, listen to my voice…are you listening?” Ekariel nodded his head, looking up a JJ with a slightly dazed look on his face. “You had a panic attack E.K., logs show you haven’t had a sufficient rest period for three cycles and in that time your nutritional intake has sharply declined. You are suffering from lack of rest and negligence of sustenance, as such I am removing you from the duty roster for the next four cycles and requiring you to report to the Galley Watch for every normal meal time where you will eat AT A MINIMUM a full standard meal of no less than one and a half again the daily nutritional requirement for at least two cycles. You are barred from any areas or activities relating to the navigation or piloting of this vessel…basically you are going to take the next four cycles to eat food, sleep, relax and either work on or find a hobby.” JJ finished with a small smile at the oddly shell shocked look on Ekariel’s face.

After having received JJ’s report on the medical emergency and that Ekariel would be fine with a few cycles of rest and full meals the captain instigated a mandatory rotation of extended rest periods lasting at least three cycles unless otherwise noted by a Corpsman. On paper the decision was to help the training and cross training of individuals by exposing them to a variety of new positions for longer periods of time and to potentially familiarize more of the crew with the inner workings of other departments and areas of the ship. In reality it was so the entire crew could have a chance to catch their breath and actually enjoy it before being thrown back into high stress situations, they were going to be on this ship for quite a long time after all, no need to have them burn themselves out so early in the voyage.

Chapter Text

Adrenaline

Shots pinged off nearby crates as the crew of the GA Exploratory Spirit huddled behind cover. The pirates had come out of a warp jump less than half an AU away, nearly destroying both of their ships electrical systems with the resultant EM wash of a jump, and had immediately opened fire on the long distance exploration ship.

Being a ship meant for long terms of service and exploration into deep space the ship was a bit more geared towards defense than most other ships. Repulsor fields snapped into place around the ship, point defense turrets whirred to life and interceptor drones swarmed from hidden bays all along the ship’s length. The pirates had ignored all attempts at communication and had doggedly continued their attack, drones fell, turrets overheated and shields required recharging.

Soon enough the pirates had found a point of entry at one of the cargo bay doors, security crews were immediately dispatched with orders to detain if possible, kill if needed.

“SONOFABITCH!” Screamed Security Squad First Class Amelia Harper as one of the pirates shot off a corner of the crate she was hiding behind, nearly taking her ear off in the process. SS1 Amelia watched as the shot that nearly hit her shattered against another crate and left a strange fluid behind along with small bits of glass.

“Can anyone tell me what the hell these guys are shooting at us?! Last time I checked bullets and lasers didn’t leave bits of liquid and glass on impact!” Master Gunner Clekota looked over from another set of crates after firing off a few suppressing shots before answering.

“Fluid impact shots, they mean to either hit us, overwhelm us and take us alive to be sold on some distant market or hit us, kill us and sell the bodies and parts.”

Amelia looked to her fellow humans as they hid behind various crates, there was plenty of cover to be had on either side of the conflict since the football field sized cargo bay was stacked nearly to the top of the two story tall area in some places with aisles running the length and breadth every few yards. She had to chuckle a little at a random thought as she re-loaded her blast pistol ‘I feel like I am playing cowboys and Indians in a major metro area’ and indeed the comparison was not entirely unbelievable as the stacks of cargo crates and containers were taller in some areas than others, like skyscrapers of Old Earth among smaller buildings. Taking a few deep breaths she turned and with the predatory eyes and instincts of her ancestors lined up a shot on one of the pirates before it had a chance to duck back into cover and scored a perfect headshot.

A wailing cry from deeper on the defender’s side of things drew her attention; it looked as if one of her crewmates had been hit. Amelia watched as Corpsman Second Class Gerald pulled one of their crewmates to safety and began administering first aid. Looking back and deciding it was now or never she quickly snapped off a few more quick shots, actually managing to tag a pirate in what passed as a shoulder for their species, and ran back towards the downed crewmember.

“Status report” The command was crisp and short, no time for anything else right now.

“Shot in the side, 90% delivery, heart rate skyrocketing, eyes dilated, respiration increased…these readouts look familiar but the toxin analyzer hasn’t confirmed anything yet.” The young corpsman replied as he tried to calm the Sriantian. With her webbed hands and feather like gills, large storming sea blue eyes, nearly translucent glacier blue skin and long twilight purple hair Corpsman Third class Selenta was admittedly a beauty, that her love of all things had driven her to leave cover and attempt to give aid to a human that had gotten a small cut from one of the pirates darts was commendably foolish. A small and inappropriately cheerful chime came from the toxin analyzer on HM2’s arm.

“Got the breakdown, ok various bullshit…preservatives…blue dye #7? Not weird at all…oh you are shitting me…” Amelia felt her curiosity peak as the entire form of the corpsman slumped, right before he pulled a syringe out from his fanny pack (though he would always vehemently claim it to be a medkit) and slammed the needle home almost directly into Selenta’s heart.

“Mind filling the rest of us in on what the bad guys are shooting at us Doc?” SS1 Amelia asked as she began to help return fire from the slowly advancing pirates.

“These dumb shites be shootin' adrenaline darts at us Amy, they do be shootin' our own chemicals at us!” Apparently Gerry’s ancestry peeked through a bit more under stress it seemed.

“Of course they are firing DrenDarts at us!” Came a shout from Master Gunner Clekota “Did you think they were going to be hitting us with sugar! The battle drug adrenaline in a concentrated form causes heart failure and madness in most species, though most simply die from the heart overload and those that don’t end up tearing themselves apart along with their crewmates!”

Amelia looked back to the young corpsman as he held the small aquatic fellow corpsman, what she saw when he raised his eyes to hers though shocked her…rage like she had never seen in the normally gentle healer.

“SS1 Amelia…” She perked up at the voice as much as the way he addressed her…she had always just been Amy to him “These outlaws would only be put to death if brought in alive and are trying to capture us to sell us like slaves…I know I have no authority to give you an order, but maybe a suggestion...Show them what it means for humans to go to battle.” The grin that crossed HM2’s face was one of bloodlust and guilt, hatred and pain…and in that moment SS1 Amelia really took notice of how he held his fellow corpsman, the tenderness in his grip and the fury in his eyes not at what was happening around him… but at what had happened already to one he cared for. With a matching grin SS1 Amelia gave a sharp nod and called out to her fellow humans.

“Humans of the GA Exploratory Spirit, these scoundrels have struck one of our own” The back and forth shots of both sides waned until only a few shots were volleyed “These dregs of society have harmed a member of our crew and are thinking to take over our ship…and they think to do it with ADRENALINE…let us show them the folly of their actions.” With that said, Amelia stood tall and looked down on the young medic holding his lady love and smiled like a mother assuring her child during a thunderstorm. “Stay here and all will be well.” The voice that issued from the angel of righteous fury that now stood in SS1 Amelia’s place was at odds with the fury her stance spoke of.

Stepping out into the aisle of crates Amelia spread her arms wide and presented an irresistible target to the pirates. Well she thought it was irresistible, all the pirates stopped shooting at her bold move…right until she began to raise her pistol and sight in on what she assumed was the leader. A single shot was heard with a small grunt of pain and impact following as a dart bloomed from Amelia’s shoulder right above her heart. The pirates began to laugh among themselves at the stupidity of the human who had given up and decided to be shot instead of sold…until a new voice of laughter began to sound among their own.

Reaching up slowly Amelia pulled the dart from her shoulder and tossed it aside…then raised her arms and made a beckoning gesture. Two more shot sounded at her impudent gesture…but no sound of impact…she had plucked the darts from the air like slow tossed softballs. Tossing the darts off to one side the non-human crew could only stare in terror and confusion as two more humans grabbed them and stuck themselves with the darts. Standing up and leaving cover there was now three humans in the aisle…all smiling with mouthfuls of teeth and a somewhat manic gleam in their predatory eyes, each one giving off the same disconcerting sound…a dark ‘chuckle’.

The non-humans of the Exploratory Spirit watched as more humans calmly left cover only to be shot with the same battle dug that was outlawed on nearly every civilized planet…only to see a strange transformation overtake their crewmates. Fingers which were usually so clever and dexterous stiffened and curled…some into hooked claws that looked perfect for grasping and rending…others curled further into powerful fists perfect for bludgeoning. Facial muscles that were usually so fluid and expressive seemed to be struck with a horrible mocking rigidity, pulling faces into snarling smiles that stretched much too wide to be the comforting expression it was supposed to be. Shoulders that rippled with powerful movements like waves in a deep ocean hunched slightly and began to shake with tension…powerful legs that allowed the humans to move with a grace most species could only dream of bent slightly, feet raising up off the heels and shifting the humans’ weight forward onto the balls of their feet. Chests began to rattle and heave with increasingly loud breaths as if a dark forge was being lit within each one.

Master Gunner Clekota slid down until he was sitting on the deck cradling his weapon to his chest, seeing the looks his fellow crewmates were sending his way the MG could only close his eyes.

“I never thought I would hear it in my lifetime…I hoped I would never hear it…a human’s call to battle is not something that is often heard. There are plenty of recorded conflicts with groups and individual humans…but when a single human calls out to others in the area… it tends to be a massacre.” He fell silent after that and appeared to be praying though no one had ever known him to believe in anything other than the weapons at his disposal. Looking back to the humans that had been shot with the terrible battle drug the non-humans all recoiled at what they saw. These weren’t their crewmates, shoulders tensed and hands folded into killing shapes, breaths coming fast and hot, faces pulled into terrifying masks of malicious glee...these were what humans USED to be, these were the creatures that had bent a deathworld to their will, the monsters that spat on gravity and launched themselves into the void with fire and force…these were the beings that despite having an entire planet against them had risen to the top of the food chain.

Death was their steed, madness their shield and with a reckless abandon did they wield blades of chaos leaving naught destruction in their wake…these were humans. With a sharp yipping sound SS1 exploded forward into a full sprint, the pirates were so surprised they barely registered what was happening before Amelia was practically flying over their heads with her arms up and out like  the wings of some great bird of prey, her legs tucked up to her chest after having jumped up and over the hasty barricade, only to come crashing down feet first onto the chest of a rather unlucky pirate. Other humans had raced around the barricade to come slamming into the pirates form the sides, fists flew like full auto rifle fire as their adrenaline surged muscles sang with newly un-restrained power.

Carapace shattered, bones splintered, shots were fired reflexively not realizing they were only making the humans that much more dangerous. Fists and feet flew in powerful pistoning strikes, arms and legs swung like scythes through wheat, joints broke from the power no longer held back and bodies toppled as their legs were swept from under them. It was almost completely over in less than a minute as the humans decimated the attackers, a sharp word from HM2 Gerald drew their attention, terrifying many of the other crewmembers as they were not ready for so many sets of dilated predatory eyes to suddenly snap in their direction. A quick movement of his hand and the pack of humans whipped their heads in the opposite direction, only to see a group of pirates that had been able to escape the initial attack fleeing as if the hounds of hell were upon them…actually they might have preferred that, at least then they would have had a chance at escape.

With zero hesitation the humans launched forward, eerily silent compared to the firefight and melee not more than a few minutes earlier. A handful of the humans jumped up on crates and boxes, using them like stepping stones in their quest for the top of the stacks, climbing like the ancestrally arboreal species they were until they looked out upon the rows and columns of open space between stacks of crates. Running along the tops of the crates these humans were able to easily outdistance their quarry, beginning to descend to various lower levels in order to cut off the pirates escape routes.

Back on the deck level the hunting pack of humans was quickly and almost silently catching up to the pirates…silent but for the laughs and giggles they were letting off, small sounds of dark joy and sadistic glee. Seeing their counterparts cut off the pirate’s escape routes only caused them to smile wider, especially when their prey turned to face them with weapons raised. The look on the scum’s face when they noticed how close the humans were and how fast they were approaching would be a source of amusement for many cycles to come.

The hunting pack hit the pirates like a tsunami, Security Squad Second Class Edward drove his 6’8” frame shoulder first into the stomach of a Calama Battle Caste and without stopping picked the pirate up and continued his mad charge, right into the corner of a metal shipping container, denting the container and pinning the rogue in place…perfect for the flurry of powerful punches SS2 Ed “The Tank” began to rain down upon him. The adrenaline was beginning to ware off for the hunting pack and they planned on making the most of the remaining time they had. SS1 Amelia closed with a pirate that had been quicker on the draw than his compatriots and had actually been able to get his rifle raised to a firing position. Planting her back foot Amelia swept her left arm out to the side in order to redirect the pirate’s line of fire, but instead of simply pushing the rifle away Amelia grabbed the body of the weapon and as she took her last step she slammed her foot down in a quaking stomp, twisted her torso and shot her right hand forward with fingers half curled in a devastating palm thrust with most of her body weight and power behind it…the rifle bent and nearly broke in half.

With a whipping motion SS1 spun her torso back the other way and swung a vicious back fist into the Primora Apenscus’s monkey like face, she knew she would be feeling that stupid move later since not all of that crunching and breaking had been the alien’s facial bones but for now she was reveling in the feeling of invincibility that was coursing through her veins like molten sin. Looking over to one of the last of her impromptu pack she was rather surprised and not a little bit proud at seeing SS3 “Mini” Mina, a 5’ nothing 115 lb blond slip of a girl, swarm up the 8’ tall four armed figure of a Loxocali Raider. Figuring the little blonde haired blue eyed ray of sunshine would probably go for a choke hold or something Amelia was more than a little shocked when Mina grabbed the collar of the pirates clothing, reared back and slammed her teeth into the humanoids neck right where the jugular would be. With a vicious shake of her head and jerk of her torso the little Security Guard pulled her head back and took a good chunk of the invader with it, thankfully the shock of the whole event had caused the alien to throw himself backwards and thus allowed the tiny human to ride him all the way to the deck.

“SS3 remind me to have you psych eval’d when this is all over because damn if that wasn’t brutal, fucking impressive but damn brutal. Status reports sound off and make it snappy.” Each member of her team sounded the all clear and no injuries. Giving a short nod SS1 Amelia promptly allowed herself to give in to the mounting exhaustion she felt, falling to her knees, then onto her face and thanking the Void the metal of the deck was so soothingly cool against her cheek. Amelia tried to hold out as long as she could to make sure her people were okay and for the most part was successful, her last memory before the blackness took her was that of SS3 Mina curling up to the side of the pirate she had killed and using one of his arms like a blanket.

‘Definitely need to get that girl psych cleared, but damn if that isn’t adorably disturbing.’ And with that SS1 passed out.

Chapter Text

Little Angela wasn’t entirely sure what woke her up, but she knew it was still late since the light outside her window was still pretty dim...and flickering...and coming from the wrong side of the house actually since that window faced west. Getting up and padding across her room in her little footie pajamas while clutching her favorite teddy close, Angela looked out through the blinds on her window. 

Something had crashed in one of the cornfields...oh daddy was gonna be upset about that...Looking closer Angela noticed something moving silhouetted against the burning bits of corn stalks, maybe someone was hurt. Setting her face in a grim expression of determination Angela turned on one non-slip foot and marched over to her toy chest. Reaching in the little five year old pulled out two of her most prized possessions...a metal helmet her grandpa wore in WW2 and a circular shield her daddy made her in the forge he used to make horseshoes, she had colored it red and blue with a white star using sharpies herself. 

Running down the stairs to the garage Angela was determined to help anyone that needed it and to show who was boss around these parts (when mommy and daddy weren’t around) to anyone who didn’t know. Zipping down the dirt path on her bicycle with her teddy and shield safely secured in her Thunder God backpack Angela consulted the mental map of all the little paths that could be taken to get to where she needed to go. 

Finally coming close to the still flickering light, now determined to be fire of some kind, Angela slowed and set her bike to the side of the small dirt path. She may have been determined when she left her room, but now that she was here...no...Straightening her spine and throwing her shoulders back Angela took her back pack off and after removing her teddy, named Alfred, the little girl then removed a rubber mallet and her shield. Slinging her pack back onto her back, and now armed with her teddy and a hammer she was ready. With a deep breath of the oddly lavender scented smoke filled air Angela marched forward to see what had just made a mess of her daddy’s corn field.

Pushing through the stalks the little girl peered around at what was before her with a vague sense of confusion. There was a strange metal...car?...go-cart?...helicopter?...it was a metal thingy and it looked like it could probably go pretty fast if it wasn’t on fire, though Angela had never known fire to burn deep purple. Looking around as she walked into the small clearing made by the crash Angela clutched both her teddy and hammer closer...a small sound off to her left had her whipping her head to the side and quickly scanning the area trying to find the source of the noise in the strange purple light. 

Standing totally still and crouching slightly to make herself smaller, to make it harder for any enemy to see her she told herself and not because she was scared, Angela finally noticed a strange shape among the corn stalks and small bits of rubble. Squinting a little she noticed the shape was moving a little...and looking directly at her if the eye shine from the fires was any indication, proof that she should be allowed to watch TV more since if she hadn’t been watching the animal planet instead of doing her boring homework she would never have known what eyeshine was. Angela was getting ready to back away and run home when she heard a small whimper from the strange shape, like the sound her puppy made when it had hurt its leg and couldn’t walk for a couple weeks. 

Standing to her full height, Angela approached the shape near the edge of the small clearing with new found courage and conviction....she wasn’t about to let some poor animal stay out here if they were hurt. Walking up to the shape Angela began to notice more details to it, it was bigger than her...about the size of a small pony. Light colored fur covered the body with darker spots covering it, kind of like a leopard... if leopards had bright purple spots on royal blue fur...which they didn’t according to the animal channel. The body looked strange though, she could see four legs as she would expect from a big kitty, but then it looked like it kept going at the front and became a body like her daddy’s, broad shoulders that looked like they could hold the world on them, big powerful arms that probably gave really amazing hugs and a head that looked a lot like the kitties that lived in the barn...but bigger and more, humany. Further inspection showed a long mane of hair running from just behind the brow of the kitty’s head all the way down the back of the neck and to the tail.

Swinging her back pack off her shoulders, Angela rummaged around a bit before pulling out what she was looking for. Clicking on the flashlight Angela moved the beam slowly towards the shape, hearing a hiss as she moved the beam over what was obviously the face. Quickly lowering the beam of the flashlight Angela approached the strange figure. 

“Um...here kitty kitty...pspspspspsps...here kitty…” Swiping her fingers over each other to make a soft rasping sound Angela gently extended her hand out to the creature. Approaching slowly with her flashlight beam still hovering around the chest area of the strange kitty and making the sound that usually got the barn kitty’s attention Angela hoped the kitty was nice...she really wanted to pet that super soft looking fur.

“Cease this sound creature, I am no mere youngling.” The deep voice was so unexpected Angela straightened immediately and went perfectly still, flicking her eyes around trying to figure out where it came from.

“What are you looking for creature? Are you coordinating an attack strategy with hunting companions?! I warn you I will not go quietly or gently, I shall strike a number of you from this world before I follow.” Ok...cats did not usually talk and she was at least five percent sure the kitty was trying to scare her, which was better than no percent sure in her opinion.

“Ummm...I don’t really know what you are talking about Mr. Kitty...I’m the only one out here right now other than you...Momma and Poppa are on a “date night” and I don’t have a babysitter cause I’m not a baby anymore according to Poppa...do you have a name?” Pushing the slightly heavy metal helmet back up her head from where it had begun to slide down over her face Angela looked at the strange kitty. 

“Hmmm, I see no malice in your eyes, nor lie to your words...very well, you may call me Kitreshlenacht Kallencal...tell me young one, do you have a name as well?” The weird cat thing leaned its upper body forward until it was close enough to Angela that she could see the whiskers on its cat/human face along with her reflection in its large luminous green eyes. 

“Mr. Kitty” Angela nodded her head with a serious look upon her face, like she was deciding the fate of the galaxy in her words...the look somewhat spoiled when the helmet slipped down over her eyes again. “My name is Angela, some call me Angie…do you like hot chocolate?” This was not exactly the response Kitreshlenacht was expecting to hear...what in the name of the five horizons was ‘hot chocolate’? 

“I do no not know what this ‘hot chkolotte’ is...and I am not Mr. Kitty my name is Kitreshlenacht Kallencal.” Standing up to his full height at this proud declaration Angela noticed he was about as big as the ponies her mom kept in the fields on the other side of the house from where they were right then...fifteen hands? She was pretty sure that was what her momma said. Walking forward with a lack of fear that slightly unnerved Kitreshlenacht, Angela came to a stop at his two front feet...paws...things...and looked straight up at him. The two of them stared at each other for a few seconds before Angela reached straight up with both arms and held them there. Looking supremely confused Kitreshlenacht glanced around quickly trying to figure out what this strange creature was doing.

“Ahem...what are you doing little creature?” For the life of him he could not figure out what was going on...the strange little creature just stood there with its arms outstretched. Watching the little thing put its arms down and then place the light and bludgeoning device it held within the container it carried upon its back and then, securing what looked like a shield amongst various straps, Kitreshlenacht thought whatever it had been doing had failed and he could now get answers...until it resumed its stance, reaching towards him again with both arms the little creature began to make small clutching motions with its hands.

Feeling like this could go on for a while and thinking it may be some kind of welcoming ritual Kitreshlenacht leaned forward and extended his own forward set of arms towards the little alien. Once he was bent forward far enough the strange youngling seemed to undergo a transformation! The facial muscles that had been set in a form of determined apathy quickly shifted to one of aggression, eyes widening to allow for more light to enter and provide more details, the sides of the face retracting allowing the mouth to open wide without restriction...and the teeth, oh Purring Symphony the teeth. Sharp and numerous this was clearly a creature accustomed to eating meat, a predator made all the more obvious for its forward facing eyes...how had he not seen it earlier?! The way it moved through the tall grass, young but graceful and silent and un-afraid of creatures much larger than herself. 

Feeling small paws grasp and tangle into his fur Kitreshlenacht was sure at least two of his three hearts skipped a beat or two. Rearing his head and upper torso back and standing to his full height once more he was shocked to see the strange young female still attached to him, she was making strange repetitive sounds and her blade lined mouth was on full display. With the grace only a predator could possess the young creature...Angela it had designated itself...swung up and over his head while retaining an impressive hold on his hair. 

Angela of course was having the time of her life, Mr. Kitty had finally seemed to understand the universal sign to be picked up and had leaned down for her. Seeing the long hair along the back of his neck that looked as soft as the puppies she had seen at the pet store last week Angela had reached forward to pet it with a large smile on her face. Apparently Mr. Kitty felt like playing because it was barely two pettings later that he lifted his big head! Thankfully Angela had gotten slightly tangled and was already wrapping her arms around the thick neck when he did this, all that practice holding onto Poppas neck was really helping out since his and Mr. Kitty’s neck were almost the same!

Letting go of one handful of silly soft fur Angela let herself swing around and plop down on Mr. Kitty’s back, throwing her arms into the air Angela proudly imitated the gymnasts she had seen on the tv from the last Olympics. 

Kitreshlenacht quickly turned around and looked at the tiny predator, such grace and reflexes...they must breed them for battle and train them for war at a young age on this planet. Noticing the little predator, Angela, was now just sitting there on his back and looking at him Kitreshlenacht waited...and waited...aaannnnddd waited.

“Come on Mr. Kitty the cocoa is back at my house and I’m getting chilly.” Seeing that the strange little creature was lacking in a fur coat like him and that it was colder on this planet than his own Kitreshlenacht nodded somewhat uncertainly, reached down and retrieved the hard head covering that had dropped during the little stalker’s impromptu acrobatics. 

Kitreshlenacht noticed the head covering was a helmet of some style unfamiliar to him, though as he began walking in the direction the youngling came from he noticed the helmet was old...much older than the little one currently running her paws through his mane and making small cooing noises. Looking over the item the cat like warrior saw the tell tale markings of heavy use and determined this covering was obviously for the purpose of protection...perhaps the elders of this race passed their protections on to the younglings?

“Young one, tell me of this strange covering. It seems to have many markings of battle but you are far to young to have been in a battle the likes of which this has seen.” Kitreshlenacht said as he handed the helmet back to the tiny female.

Quickly snatching her Granpa’s helmet and, properly attaching it to her head this time, Angela went back to braiding some ribbons she found in her backpack into the long hair in front of her.

“It belonged to my Granpa...my Mommy’s Daddy...he wore it during World War 2 when some bad people tried to hurt a bunch of other people because they didn’t like them.” Kitreshlenacht had to think for a few seconds, World War?...2?...

“You said World War...as in the entire planet was at war? With what species if I may ask?” Angela didn’t even pause in her braiding as she answered with all the innocence of a child.

“Well there might have been some places that didn’t fight but we only just started learning about it a little in school and my Grandpa isn’t allowed to tell me to many stories because Mommy says they are too violent for me right now...As for species...um, us? I think we all count as one species...yeah, us, but like on the other side of the oceans and stuff.”

“You...went to war across your own planet? With your own species?” What kind of warriors were these that they needed to kill themselves to have a challenge?!

“Uh huh something like that...I think the people that started it were probably pretty dumb cause they just didn’t like some other people...they probably smelled bad too.” She was trying a particularly complex braid her Mommy had been teaching her and it was giving her problems, but she would be victorious, she would be The Braid Girl.

Kitreshlenacht was silent...what madness coursed through these creatures that they would turn on their own kind? Scans from before his ship had crashed indicated that they had barely made it to their own moon in the way of space travel and there was no record of them in the Galactic Archives.

It was way past her bedtime when they made it back to her house but Angela was way to happy from being able to ride on Mr.Kitty’s back and successfully braiding his hair like her Mommy had shown her to sleep...plus, Cocoa.

Kitreshlenacht was wary of entering the tiny creatures den, fearing some kind of trick or ambush but when the little one reached out and gently grabbed hold of one of his digits he found he didn’t have the hearts to potentially say no to her. Padding forward with caution and wishing he had been able to recover more than the ceremonial dagger of his clan Kitreshlenacht looked around with caution.

“Come on Mr. Kitty this way, I saw where Mommy stashed the cocoa and watched her make it...pretty sure I remember how it is done.” Unburdening herself of her back pack and grabbing Alfred Angela confidently made her way down a short hall and towards the kitchen. 

Kitreshlenacht stood in the entryway somewhat awkwardly, he could smell two other distinct scents and judging by...Angela’s...own scent these belonged to her parents. Padding softly further into the strange den Kitreshlenacht felt he must be in the den of a pair of mighty warriors, sturdy furniture, solid walls and floors...a sense of comfort and security, as though the very walls themselves would fight to protect those within their embrace.

“Mr. Kitty! Can you reach the milk for me? I don’t want to spill it and it’s heavy...do you want marshmallows?” Kitreshlenacht wasn’t sure what marshmallows were but decided he was going to teach this young one his language, if only to not have to hear ‘Mr. Kitty’ again…

“Come on Kitreshlenacht I wanna show you my room!” Kitreshlenacht was in awe...not only from the incredibly delicious beverage he held in his paw, truly a concoction that could end wars on his planet, and not only due to the amount of cream added but the wonderful small white clouds of joy called marshmallows. Walking into the tiny creatures personal den Kitreshlenacht had to duck slightly to make it through the door but when he did he was struck by what he saw. He was expecting trophies of battles, pictures of wars or conflicts, weapons lining the walls and perhaps a training dummy of some kind in the corner.

It was very...pink. The carpet was a light crème color and the ceiling was an admittedly soothingly deep purple but the walls were a pink that he was sure was going to blind him. Small insect like creatures and fantastical animals were painted at various points along the walls but overall it was a nightmare of...pink. The sleeping nest, an oddly elevated and square pad was draped in almost totally see through netting of some kind and had a number of remarkably soft looking layers upon it...again, in pink and shades thereof.

Casting his gaze upon the walls Kitreshlenacht noticed a number of what looked like pictures upon one wall, opposite the small one’s sleeping pad...these must be of some importance as they would be one of the first things the young one would see upon waking every day. 

“Tell me small one, what significance do these depictions hold to you?” Angela just looked at him with a blank stare, he said funny words but she wasn’t sure what he said.

“Are these pictures important in some way?” Kitreshlenacht tried again.

“OH!” Angela got it then, he was asking about her posters! “Yeah! This one is Wonder Woman! She comes from a island somewhere with nothing but girls on it and they are all trained warriors, she fought in the same war my Grandpa did, but he said he never met her so thats a bummer. She has a magic rope that makes bad guys tell the truth and  really cool bracelets that protect from bullets like POW PING PASHA!” Angela then went into an exaggerated miming of deflecting bullets for a few seconds before she caught sight of another poster.

“That one is of Captain Marvel, she is a lady that flew jets and then gained super powers and can fly! She can even fly in space without a suit! And she is super strong like Wonder Woman...OH OH and that is Shuri and Okoye, the sister and Captain of the Guard to the Black Panther, the smartest and toughest ladies in Wakanda...Wakanda Forever!” The small female made some kind of...salute?...by crossing her arms over her chest. What followed was a long explanation of her favorite heroes and why, Captain America because he was the Shield of Freedom and again fought in the same war as her Grandpa, Thor because he was funny but tough and had pretty hair and more.

Kitreshlenacht was feeling a mixture of terror at the thought of these individuals either being real or based off real individuals and excitement as a society that could either produce such warriors or invent them must be a culture that valued an honorable battle, at least on some level. Remembering the small shield Angela had with her in the field he had crashed in the cat like warrior compared it to the poster of Capt. America...indeed it had its differences but she had clearly been using a replica of this great warriors shield. Looking down at the tiny human Kitreshlenacht was amazed at what he saw, in a moment of distraction at what she saw in her posters Angela was oblivious to all around her. 

In the moment that Kitreshlenacht looked to the small creature that had guided him to a safe dwelling and had shown him kindness, he looked into her eyes and saw the edge of eternity. Endless potential, boundless imagination, unstoppable force of will just waiting to be unlocked...this small youngling could very well achieve her dreams and more. Within her eyes he could see unending possibilities and strength untold.

“Do you seek to be as these heroes?” He asked gently, motioning to the posters on the wall.

“Uh uh, I am gonna be better...I want to be as strong as Wonder Woman, as Smart of Shuri, Loyal as Captain America and pretty as Thor...I am gonna be better than them when I get bigger.” Looking down at the small child that was still grasping a single digit with her whole hand Kitreshlenacht made a decision.

“Strength will come with time, loyalty will be earned and beauty with age...but intelligence can start now, come Kitling and I will teach you to speak my Mother Tongue starting with my name and then the battle call of my clan.” 

Mr. and Mrs. Falk smiled to each other as they wound their way along the country road to their home, the house his great grand-parents had built themselves and passed on to his parents. It had been a night of dancing and dining and they both felt as though they were teenagers again, a wonderful meal in a stuffy restaurant with slow comfortable music and drinks in a bouncing club with a laser lit dance floor...why were there lights on in their house?

“I swear, that girl is more trouble than she is worth, you sure we can’t trade her in for a new model? Maybe make a new one, I am pretty sure I remember the recipe.” John said with a joking leer to his wife as they pulled into the garage.

“Oh you love her and you know it, she has you wrapped around her little finger like a ribbon.” His wife said after she smacked his arm. “You wouldn’t have made her a little shield or taken the time to learn how to shoot a bow while riding a horse if you didn’t.” 

“She wanted to be like one of those amazon ladies from that movie, what was I supposed to do, not learn how to shoot  an arrow from horseback?...besides you now how much I like working the forge, it was only natural that I make her a shield.” Samantha just smiled at her husband and his indulgence of their daughter, if he had his way she would be empress of the planet by now.

Walking up to the house the couple absently remarked on the scent of lavender in the air. Walking through the front door and thinking he would probably find his Tiny Queen fast asleep on the sofa after watching some TV John was a little more than surprised to find what looked like what happened when a leopard screwed a pony during a bad acid trip. Seeing that he hadn’t alerted the strange creature that was currently pulling cushions off his living room sofa to his presence John slowly backed up into the entry hall and with a single finger to his lips indicated to Samantha to remain quiet. 

At first Samantha thought she would turn the corner and see a particularly adorable scene when her husband motioned for silence, but the look on his face told her otherwise. Gently placing her purse on the floor and approaching her husband on soft stocking feet, having left her shoes at the front door, Samantha looked around the corner her husband was covering. Catching a glimpse of the creature in her home Samantha felt a rush of terror followed by parental rage...there was a thing in her home, in the home she was raising her child within... her child ...looking over to her husband in sudden terror she could tell they both had the same thought, this thing was apparently looking for something, what if it was looking for their daughter?

With a quick jerk of his head John motioned for the shotgun he kept next to the front door. With silent movements the honey and hearthfire housewife he had spent the evening with turned into a deadly stalking predator. Handing him the pump action 12 gauge Samantha flicked her head towards another doorway and after an understanding nod John ducked quickly into the study that stood just off the entry hallway, crouching low and even going so far as to hold the shotgun in one hand while moving on his other three limbs John grabbed the soft stress ball he kept on his desk.

Moving quickly back to the living room door John took stock of the creature that was now looking under various tables and behind larger pieces of furniture. Tossing the stress ball off to his right so that it bounced lightly off a dining room chair with a small sound John snuck back into a pool of shadows. Seeing the odd creature tense up and begin to stalk towards the new sound John waited until it had passed him before leaving his hiding place. 

Silently stalking up behind the odd cat like horse...horse-cat?...whatever, John stood to his full height and took a firing stance before racking the slide of his shotgun with an almost malicious CH-CHIK sound. John watched as the thing in front of him stiffened and went rigid at the sound before slowly turning around. It did not have the reaction he was hoping for but then it might not know what a shotgun was.

“Ah you must be the small one’s Patriarch.” It spoke English...with an actually enjoyable voice. 

“If you mean my daughter you had better watch your next words very carefully, now what are you doing in my house and why are you looking for my daughter?” His aim was steady and centered on the creatures torso just above where its solar plexus would be had it been a human.

“Do you threaten me Patriarch, do you think your strange weapon to be a concern to me?” Ok so the damn thing was a little taller than the ponies his wife liked so much, somewhere around eighteen hands tall.

“Oh I’m not threatening anything, I am promising if you are looking for my daughter with harmful intentions I will fill you with so much lead the government could write up their entire report using you like a pencil...and it isn’t me or my shotgun you should be concerned about.” The odd cat-horse gave him a look, or at least he thought it did since the thing’s face was only somewhat human looking. 

“Oh and what should I be concerned about then human?” 

“My wife” 

“Why would I fe--oh…” Kitreshlenacht cut off abruptly as a cold line traced itself across his neck, turning his eyes to his right slightly he was able to get a glance at the human female he could smell. Having been inside the house for the last couple hours had dulled his perception of the individual scents, like trying to smell a single candle in a room of the same scents.

“If I find out my daughter so much as has a new hang-nail” The female began in a voice as quiet as a last breath, but which thundered like an oncoming hurricane “I will personally make you into a new bath-mat just so I can have the pleasure of stepping on your carcass every time I step out of the shower.” 

“I was thinking more along the lines of a welcome mat honey, though you would look great in a pair of fur lined boots…” The human male continued the females threat in a similar tone of voice without the projectile weapon even wavering from its target. 

Kitreshlenacht was somewhat in awe,he had not heard these two creatures enter, had no idea they were even near him until they wanted him to know, they had coordinated a perfect pincer ambush and they were now speaking of skinning him and using his pelt like a means to clean their feet or as protection from the elements in a tone of voice that made him think they might have a bit of experience in doing such things.

“You must be the Patriarch and Matriarch, I believe your designations are...Daddy and Mommy?” Such innocent words coming from this strange creature was almost to much for the two adults to handle...then they realized what he had said.

“So you have spoken to our daughter then? Where is she? What did you do to her!?” The Matriarch asked with a shriek at the end as she grabbed the fur on his front and hauled him around to face her with surprising amounts of strength. The look she was giving him as she held the kitchen knife, practically a short sword really, pointed directly at his left eye so he was looking down along it’s gleaming length. 

“Mommy? Why are you yelling at Mr. Kitty?” All three heads whipped around at the sound of the small voice. There peeking out of a large, and apparently hollow, ottoman was Angela with only the tips of her fingers and the upper portion of her face visible. 

Giving a small chirp of either alarm or relief the Matriarch launched herself across the room and hauled the small child out of the ottoman to wrap her arms around the child and bury her face in the soft hair of her little one. John took this opportunity to shift himself more directly between his family and the alien intruder.

“Daddy, why are you pointing a gun at Mr. Kitty he hasn’t done anything bad!” Angela yelled once she let up on returning her mommy’s hug, you don’t JUST give mommy a hug after all it has to be so big you close your eyes or it isn’t good enough for mommy....according to her and she was an expert. Squirming out of her mommy’s clutches with not a small amount of flopping and wriggling along with some surprised and concerned exclamations from said mommy Angela ran over to wrap her arms around her daddy’s legs and look up at him.

“Sweety go back to mommy, it isn’t safe we don’t kn-hold on...why do you keep calling him Mr. Kitty ?” 

“Because she says it is much cuter than my given name regardless of how well she can pronounce it…” This sentence came as a surprise not only because it was still a shock to hear something so obviously not human speak their language but also because it sounded like he knew their daughter in some way. “You have done a very fine job in teaching your kit to hunt, in the last few hours I have been here I have only managed to find her three out of every ten times we simulated the hunt and ambush scenario, she did quite well in the pursuit and evasion simulation as well though I believe I prevailed more out of age and experience rather than youthful enthusiasm. Truly your kit will be a fearsome huntress and is worthy of the name I have bestowed upon her.” This last statement was meant as some kind of compliment or attempt at mollifying the murderously protective parents...but the silent and matching glare that was turned his way indicated that perhaps he should have phrased it differently.

“She has a Name...Her Name is Angela Josephine Falk, THAT is the name she was given at her birth.” Kitreshlenacht couldn’t be sure but he was almost positive he saw the finger on the trigger tense slightly.

“I simply meant that she has a name amongst my people, not that the name you gave her was in-adequate or being replaced.” Kitreshlenacht really hoped they listened, parents on his planet were not nearly this protective of their young and he was not entirely sure he was going to make it out alive.

“That’s right Daddy, now I am Angela Josephine Ankelacht Falk.” The little girl in question said this with such pride in her voice and with her tiny fists planted on her hips like she was declaring herself to the very gods as one their own John had to smile...slightly.

“I mean neither you, your mate nor your youngling any harm Patriarch Daddy, my ship was on a long distance scouting mission and was struck by some debris. I crash landed in a field and was found by your daughter, she appeared to be armed for a battle when she found me and instead of attacking like I believed she approached with hands of peace and offered shelter in my time of need. Among my kind this has put me in not only her debt but my clan in your debt, as such I have given her the Ankelacht, the name of our greatest Warrior and Scholar. It is said on my planet the Ankelacht could stalk the very winds as prey and is the progenitor of our written texts. I believe her spirit will help guide your daughter to her dreams and should she ever need help she will have the might of the Kallachtkurrr clan to support her.” The strange alien, Mr. Kitty according to Angela, said this with a proud fist to his chest and a resolute look in his eyes.

John slowly lowered his shotgun, damn thing was getting heavy after that long, and took a step away from the alien and looked it up and down more closely. Reaching down and running his hand through his daughter’s hair as much to reassure himself she was safe as to make sure she knew he wasn’t about to shoot her apparent new friend John set his gun down on a nearby end table.

“So you are an alien...you like rum?”

“I am not familiar with this “Rum” but if you are willing to part with more of the delicious “Cocoa” I would be most grateful.” Ok not what he was expecting but also not entirely out of the ordinary, he had apparently been in the house with Angela for a few hours and she was a known chocolate fiend.

“Well I definitely need a drink and some cocoa sounds great with a bit of spiced rum right now...Sam why don’t you have Angie here help you make it while I talk to our...guest here.” With the hand that wasn’t running through his daughters hair John subtly raised the back of his shirt to reveal the karambit knife sheathed at his lower back...paranoia was only silly when there WASN’T a horde of penguins plotting to eat you.

Quickly moving forward and herding her daughter along into the kitchen Samantha quickly turned and brandished the knife she still held at Kitreshlenacht until he went cross-eyed looking at the tip.

“I have my eyes on you, and I am going to be asking some VERY pointed questions of my little girl...pray I like the answers.” And with that she followed the now excited little girl into the kitchen, there was hot chocolate to be had after all.

“So...How about you tell me how you got here and what happened in the time we were away...in detail.” Kitreshlenacht could tell the patriarch did not trust him and that it was only the little girl’s actions and words that had kept him alive but also that he was being given a chance to explain himself. With a gentle nod he began to explain his mission and how he ad crashed in the field, he went on to tell how he was sure he would be killed by the tiny predator if not by her pack when he first saw her and then how she showed him her room and told about her dreams of exceeding her heroes. 

Seeing the brightly colored ribbons still braided into the creatures long mane John decided to make more of an effort to understand and maybe like this odd cat...horse...Catuar thing. Thankfully accepting a mug of hot cocoa from his wife, and not missing the outline of the Beretta .22 pistol he had gotten her as a honeymoon gift under her shirt, John then proceeded to introduce Kitreshlenacht to the tradition of men folk going back before time could remember...sitting around drinking and talking more than they should. 

Samantha sat curled up on her favorite armchair with her daughter fast asleep in her lap cuddled up to her and watched as her husband conversed with the strange cat alien. He first talked about his mission, then about how incredible their daughter was, a sentiment that John took great pride in and puffed up like a rooster over, and finally the conversation began to flow more naturally...and so did the rum. 

Half a bottle between the two of them and they were comparing various political ideologies and religious opinions. A full bottle later and they were talking about their favorite types of weapons and comparing various scars and stories of their misspent youth. Samantha was thinking she might have to intervene when plans of a road trip across country sounded like they were being concocted when a light flared outside through the blinds and a small shudder ran through the house. 

Racing outside to see what was going on, stumbling and staggering in John and his new friend’s case, Samantha was amazed at what she saw. 

It was shaped like a teardrop, sort of, large and bulbous at what she assumed was the front and skinny at the opposite end but splitting into three sinuous tails that spiraled around each other. The entire thing looked like it was covered in oil, colors shifted and flowed across its surface seemingly at random making it hard to really get a clear view of what she was looking at. 

“Ah, m-my ship is, here...well, there...but here to pick me up.” Turns out his kind were almost as bad as Angela when it came to wanting chocolate, throw in some heavy cream and spiced rum and it looked like John and Samantha could start their own intergalactic Space Catnip trade.   

“MR. KITTY!” The tiny cannonball impacted his front set of legs hard enough to nearly topple him, thankfully the spicy water seemed to have had the effect of making him rather good at absorbing impacts. “You can’t leave now! I have a dance recital next week, and you said you would teach me more of your silly kitty speak, and and there is a new movie coming out about my heroes I want you see…” Looking up at her newest most bestest friend Angela wrapped her arms around his soft leg and made a sound that nearly broke Kitreshlenacht’s three hearts, it just wasn’t fair that she could so easily replicate the cry of an abandoned kit from his homeworld.

Kneeling down until he was sitting almost like sphinx out of the books she had shown him Kitreshlenacht ran his paws through her hair and wiped the tears from her eyes. Smiling and firmly rubbing the sides of his face against her hair Kitreshlenacht gave her a firm swipe of his tongue over one cheek. 

“Oh tiny Ankelacht, I must leave you now and tell my clan and world of this one. This strange world of peaceful warriors with children as wise as our most learned elders. I must go, but you must promise me something.” 

“Anything Mr. Kitty, I promise!” Ah the impatience and innocence of youth.

“Promise me the next time I see you, you will be as smart as Shuri, as strong as Wonder Woman, Loyal as Captain America and Pretty as Thor...promise me you will not let anything stand between you and your dreams.” Raising up to his full height once more Kitreshlenacht began to turn but felt a small tugging at his leg. Reluctantly looking down, knowing the more he delayed the harder it would be to leave, he was mildly surprised to see the small “teddy bear” Angela had been carrying around with her the entire night.

“*Sniff* If you have to go then take Alfred with you, he will help protect you from crashing again and won’t let you forget your promise to come see me again.” Kitreshlenacht didn’t have the hearts to point out he had never made such a promise, especially when he saw the tears building in the small kitlings eyes...or how hard it was to offer up her teddy.

Reaching out and taking the stuffed creature from his mostest favoritest human Kitreshlenacht reverently cradled it in the crook of his arm.

“It, HE, shall have a seat of honor in my clan for all time.” Deciding that if he delayed any longer he would never leave the planet Kitreshlenacht turned and began to make his way to the beam of light extending down from the ship. Firmly ignoring the small droplets of water that were floating away from his eyes in the anti-grav beam Kitreshlenacht gave one last wave to the small human family.

Many years after First Contact earth was in a very beneficial alliance with Proxima Morkai Four...colloquially known as Cat Planet. The two civilizations had a bit of a rough “Official” start seeing as how by then earth was barely established in space and certain politicians felt letting a child speak for their entire planet was ludicrous. It was only after the threat of militaristic action was made that a small girl from a farm in the boonies was contacted. 

Very few things could be recorded in the history of humankind as being a shock to the entire world...but seeing a little girl barely into her teens run up to a full armored and armed Cataur with an even more armed and armored escort while screaming MR. KITTY! At the top of her lungs was one of them...the next thing was the entire planet getting to watch on live TV how a little girl barely into her teens proceeded to rant and rave at said armored Cataur for not being the right Mr. Kitty and then stomp her way onto the diplomatic ship in search of her friend.

Needless to say with all parties being thoroughly knocked of script everything went surprisingly fast. The tension was broken and after a pouting Angela was carried out of the diplomats ship, by the scruff of her neck like a feisty kit no less, and talks began between the two worlds with one little girl barely into her teens helping to translate bits and pieces from each language.

This was it...this was one of the moments she had worked her entire life towards. Taking a deep breath and then reaching down on the exhale Angela grasped the textured metal bar in front of her. 

This was it, she had proven she was as loyal as Captain America by enlisting in her worlds newest branch of the Navy as a translator...she had proven she was as smart as Shuri by being the pivotal member on a team that developed the first personal translator...she was almost sure she was at least as pretty as Thor if the magazines and marriage proposals were anything to go off of and now…

Now, she was going to show what years of training and hard work towards a childhood dream could produce. Three hundred and thirty pounds of metal stood between her and the personal right to call herself by the name given her as a child, she would not be denied now. 

Rolling the bar and attached weights towards her Angela tensed her muscles and lifted the weighted bar up the length of her torso before snapping her elbows forward to rest the bar along the width of her collarbone, camera flashed, crowds buzzed. 

Dropping down into a squat Angela felt her muscles strain in the best way, she could do this! Tensing her powerful leg muscles Angela slowly stood to her full height with the bar propped up on her folded arms. Crowds erupted in cheers, cameras strobed, TV announcers went wild telling the world that the First Contact Girl was now the Power-clean Record Holding Woman.

‘No, this isn’t good enough...Witness me Ankelacht and give me strength...see me Mr. Kitty.’ Angela thought to herself as she shifted her weight and stance. With an explosive movement Angela raised the bar up above her head with arms out stretched and held high in victory. It wasn’t just the unexpected extra showing of her physical prowess that startled the crowd into silence...but what she did as she held the bar above her head.

Echoing from deep within her chest and being amplified by her mighty lungs came the Battle Cry that had been taught to her as a child, the cry of a Cataur warrior as he ran into battle, a cry to tell all that heard it “I am here, we are victorious”... a cry that was echoed from across the galaxy as a certain Kitty and clan watched their Human Kit achieve her dream of being as strong as her Wonder Woman.

Chapter Text

Drums thundered like supernovas.

Strings flowed like a mighty river of sound. 

Horns sounding a clarion call like a spear of light through the darkness.

Above it all, a voice like a silver bell weaving sounds and words like a mistress of the loom. 

Thraktek had heard stories of human music and how unrefined and brutal it was, but the comparison was much like hearing that a dreadnought class ship was large and then seeing it in real life. The music in comparison to the songs his own people played was simple and unlike the almost surgical precision of his people's music this was played with variances between the musicians, each one in unison yes... but still milliseconds off from each other.

Yet…these flawed musicians with instruments tuned by hand and ear were playing a song that reached somewhere deep within him…somewhere, primal…feral…he wanted to howl the war songs of his people, songs not heard for generations since they transcended above concepts like war…he wanted to race the wind and sing to the moon of this foreign world. 

Thraktek could not understand it, his hearts were racing, lungs heaving like the battle forges long cold and unused, blood singing through his veins like liquid fire and…yes…that was what this music sounded like, that was what this music invoked within the mind…LIFE…this was not merely a group of sentient creatures making sounds on pieces of wood and metal. This was a pack of humans singing the song of life and vitality through instruments crafted by masters who may not even be alive to hear their works of art. 

It may not be the complex sounds of his home world…but this human music invoked greater feelings than any he had heard before by lifelong masters of Centaria V, feelings of sorrow so profound they cut to his core and nearly dragged the Cries of Loss from his fanged maw, feelings of joy so intense he wanted nothing more than to grab his mate and whelps and run as his ancestors did through the ancient forests, feelings of pride and patriotism that resonated within him on a level so deep he could only assume it was his soul singing in joy and sorrow, fear and courage. 

Truly these creatures of this death world may be some of the fiercest warriors the universe had seen, capable of cruelty and madness unheard of, but also capable of acts of beauty and compassion that would ring through the stars for cycles to come. 

“So Thaktek what did you think of the symphony?” Human Joe asked as they left the great hall of music. 

“It was...most enjoyable Human-Joe…tell me, when is the next one to be? I would most dearly like to bring my mate and whelps, also I believe the council would benefit from this experience.”

Chapter Text

“OOTANKA! OOTANKA! STORY TIME STORIES!!!” Kala Mishentra smiled to herself as the cries of the little ones were carried to her on a warm breeze...although....

‘When did I become The Greatest Elder? I’m not that old…’ Rising from her open fire with a small grimace and a paw to her back Kala corrected herself ‘Ok maybe I am getting on in years.’

Calmly adding a few more vegetables to the stew pot Kala smiled as the pack of younglings came barreling through the tall grass at the edge of her property. With a faraway look in her eyes Kala touched the necklace hanging down her front. A simple stone of pure blue shaped into a smooth teardrop rested in her paw, merrily shining in the light of the setting sun and the crackling flames. The one who had given it to her called it a sapphire, a stone never found on her home planet and rare even on his own. A series of small tugs at her swirling skirts pulled Kala from the depths of the past, looking down she was met with the large innocently expectant eyes that could only be found in small children brimming with excitement.

“Story time?” One little one asked with barely restrained anticipation. 

“Yes oolanta, come come all of you.” Gently herding the small pack of furry fuzzballs into a semi organized line Kala quickly and efficiently doled out a bowl of stew to each and once each little fuzz butt was seated with tails making small clouds of dust in their excited wagging she stood before the fire. Looking out over her small crowd of brightly shining eyes Kala subtly reached into one of the small pockets sewn into the lining of her billowing sleeves.

“So oolantas what story shall it be this night? Perhaps the tale of Knatsu the Wise? Or maybe Loonsa of the Clouds…” She knew full well what story they would ask for but she just couldn’t help teasing them a little.

“NO NO silly ootanka, we want to hear the story of the humans!” One silvery female said with a giggle. Soon the chanting of ‘Humans Humans’ reverberated around the clearing Kala used as her front yard.

“Hmmm very well, the humans first visited us around the year 3021 by the galactic calendar, they arrived in large Star Dancer Class V ships with high cap-” 

“NOOO OOTANKA! Tell the story the right way! That way is boring!” A brown furred male said after he finished slurping the last of his stew.

“Yeah we always hear it like that in school, the teachers don’t know how to tell a good story like you do.” Kala grinned as the humans had taught her, slowly pulling her lips back from her large teeth until a full mouth of sharp fangs were on full display. Standing tall from her purposely hunched position she remembered well the lessons she had received so many years ago now, back when she had less silver in her fur. 

Remembering how the humans had described them always made her laugh… ”Like a wolf and bear had a good night with a bottle of bad tequila and then got painted by a zebra” It made no sense to her at the time as she had no idea what these animals were but had assumed them to be gentle farm creatures from the humans homeworld...oh how wrong she had been. 

“Very well oolantas, Kala shall tell you a story in the old ways. I shall tell you a story of the Star Dancers, a tale of danger and the creatures that face it with a smile and laugh...I shall tell you of the humans.”

Seeing the younglings staring at her with even wider eyes and open muzzles, Kala whipped the paw she had snuck up her sleeve out and tossed the small sachet of powder into the fire. With a dramatic explosion of sparks and smoke Kala raised her paws to above her head and gestured dramatically. 

“They came from the stars in great vessels that looked as if they were forged by the very gods themselves. Falling to our world on pillars of flame and thunder they arrived at our darkest hour, for the Taklen Empire had arrived the previous Night of Dark Moons and was quickly spreading like rot across our lands.” With a sweep of her arms she sent a burst of sparkles dancing into the night. 

“I was but an oolanta such as you sitting before me when the humans descended from the heavens on their steeds of steel and death. It was during a Taklen raid on our village, the houses were burning, our livestock screamed in fear, we ran in panic!” With another flourish a second packet was burned in a shower of sparks as Kala’s voice rose in volume. 

“And then…” she lowered her voice and took on an almost reverential tone as she allowed herself to gaze through the mists of time and memory. “They came like a flood of Caldari Volfen, with howls of battle and screams of challenge, they came.” 

The village burned around her as she gazed in terror, having tripped and fallen to her knees Kala could only gaze in frozen terror at the creatures before her. Standing at six feet tall the Taklen were large insect like monstrosities, four arms tipped in either grasping pincers or pulse lasers grafted directly onto the ends of their appendages they showed no mercy beyond dragging her kinsmen off into the shadows screaming. Feeling as much as hearing the large thud of a clawed foot landing behind her young Kala looked up in fear at the pitiless multi-faceted eyes of a Taklen warrior. Just as it began to reach for her to drag her away she heard a sound that would haunt her dreams for many years...the warcry of an enraged human.

Turning her head Kala beheld a sight that would have sent her jumping into the arms of the Taklen in fright had she not been frozen in terror. An Apex predator, no, four of them...four predators that knew no equal were racing straight towards her. 

Firelight shone from bared teeth and blades as they thundered across the short distance. Powerful muscles flexed with liquid grace and unstoppable power beneath their soft looking flesh, eyes like novas of color surrounding the void itself were locked onto the Taklen as they ran...all except one who was streaking directly towards young Kala.

Dropping to all fours for the last few strides the male, as she found out later, bounded forward with even greater speed and lunged at Kala in a dive. With an unnatural ease and grace the other three leapt from the ground and seemed to fly towards the Taklen with short blades raised high and screams of defiance echoing from their mouths. 

As if in slow motion Kala watched the three predators leap upon their prey, a creature that knew no equal until then, and bare it to the ground. A sudden impact to her stomach let Kala know she had been struck by the last predator, with a certainty that shook her to her core she knew she was the prey of this mighty creature. Feeling it wrap her in its arms as they slid with its momentum Kala closed her eyes and prayed to the Moon Singer that her family got out alive, that her friends survived. 

Minutes passed in the span of heartbeats, the sounds of fire and death echoed unnaturally in the night air. 

Opening eyes that had been squeezed shut Kala tried to make sense of her surroundings before everything shifted around her. Feeling like a great serpent was unwrapping from around her Kala found she was sitting upon the cold ground staring at...legs? Following the legs up until she was practically looking into the night sky Kala could not comprehend what she was seeing at first.

The Creature that stood before her did so on two powerful legs, its torso was solidly built and shielded in strange armor. The small amounts of skin visible were as dark as the void itself, small shimmers reflecting like stars from bits of moisture glimmering upon the skin of this mighty predator. Looking around herself as she finally registered the sudden lack of sound other than fire crackling Kala found herself surrounded by more of these beasts.

Sitting like a small pup, as that was what she was Kala gazed at the figures cloaked in shadow and firelight surrounding her. Realizing she was staring at what could only be the gods of her village’s oldest legends come to save them, Kala gave a small shriek and prostrated herself before them. With only a few gasps of breath to steady herself she began a rapid prayer to the deities gazing down upon her for safety and aid against these invaders. 

“Storm Speaker...Void Walker...Wind Striker...Moon Singer...Grass Stalker...yes oolantas, I was positive that I knelt before the greatest of our pantheon. They stood as peaceful giants around me surrounded by glorious destruction.” Ootanka Kala gazed into the flames as if trying to pierce the veil of time while she spoke these words. 

“I will never forget the day...my village was in flames, my family dead or scattered to the horizons and I knelt in the dirt begging forgiveness and aid in our darkest of times. I will never forget the feeling of his powerful hand resting upon my shoulder.” At this Kala closed her eyes in memory and placed a paw upon her shoulder as if to capture the feeling of her memory.

“I felt him rest his hand upon my shoulder with all the weight of our future contained within his grip, and yet he held it all with the gentleness of a moonlight kiss upon a pond. I felt my lungs freeze in terror that I had angered the eldest of gods and as I looked up to face my judgment I feel no shame in saying I wept.” Looking out at the wide eyes of her audience Kala smiled to herself at their wide eyed faces...it always amused her that no matter how many times she told these stories the little ones always acted like it was the first telling.

“There he was, Void Walker...skin as dark as the space between stars, eyes like fertile ground after a soothing rain...he bared his teeth to me in what I thought was a sign of impending death, a bright slash of white against the stars. It was not a challenge or condemnation unto death though, it was a sign of pride in his follower...he raised me from the mud that night. As I stood there muzzle hanging open and tears flowing like river melt he knelt before me and wiped the tears from my eyes and then...then, he spoke to me.” The little oolantas leaned in close to catch her next words, oh they knew them by heart now but Ootanka always breathed such life into them that they all felt like they were spoken by the great Void Walker himself.

“You are safe Omncane, you need not fear any longer.” Kala felt her heart nearly stop and the tears that had flowed so easily cease their trek down her muzzle. With a voice like flowing rock from the great fire mountains she had not only been reassured, but she had been NAMED in the same breath. She was now and forever Omncane as spoke by the Void Walker himself. 

Seeing the embodiment of her puphood legends raise his head to his brethren Kala felt herself look around once more at the towering figures. They each wore the strange battle armor, all carried an assortment of odd weapons along with the icor of their enemies. Feeling another light touch upon her shoulder Kala slowly turned and saw a face of impossible beauty.

Golden hair shot through with copper from the fires and silver from the stars, Moon Singer herself knelt upon the blood soaked dirt before Kala. She then bared her own teeth in a similar gesture as Void Walker, but this time it sent a wave of gentle heat through Kala...like a warm breeze across the meadows the goddess spoke words of comfort and safety as she pulled young Kala into an embrace as warm as her own pack mothers. 

“After that night I was taken under the tutelage of the Great Ones...I was taught the ways of our long dead ancestors. Void Walker passed down the way of tooth and claw…” At this Kala spread one paw wide and showed her sharp claws to the younglings with a fang filled smile she had learned from the humans.

“You are born with weapons Omncane, use them, and do so with the spirit of those fallen in every move.” Void Walker said right before he jammed stiffened fingertips into a young Kala’s midsection and lifted her from the ground in a move that would have disemboweled her had he had the same claws as she had. 

“I was taught the ways of medicine and healing from Moon Singer, as in her words…”

“No one knows how to take a body apart better than the ones tasked to put it back together ...to heal and build while capable of destruction and harm is the mark of a true warrior...it is better to be a soldier in a garden than a gardener in a war.” Kala would reflect on these words for many nights as they worked together to heal the bruises and injur ies of the others in their pack...they may be the embodiment of the Elder Gods but they were still flesh and bone after all.

“Grass Stalker and Wind Striker showed me the way to hunt and deal out death to my enemies while leaving no trace of my passing…”

“Control your breathing, they are your prey and they are already dead, there is no reason to rush or worry as it will only cause them suffering should it foul your attack.” Grass Stalker whispered lightly as he crawled through the tall stalks of his namesake on all fours. Breathing deep and slow as she had been shown Kala attempted to emulate his movements as she too crept through the long grass with her knife clenched tightly between her teeth...as much to keep them from nervously chattering as to free up her paws. 

“Study your target, observe their movements...move as their shadow and strike.” Giving motion to words Grass Stalker slid forward with liquid grace and was soon standing in the shadow of a Taklen scout. With a surety of movement Kala felt she could only aspire to he sunk his blade deep into the neck of the enemy silencing it before it could call out in alarm. Just as she was about to raise herself from her prone position Kala saw another shape rise from the grass behind her teacher. 

A sound like an angry stingwing sung over her head and before Kala could even register what was going on the Taklen that was about to attack Grass Stalker fell back, a hole large enough for her to reach through was punched through its chest. 

“No hunter stalks alone Omncane, a true hunter always has a pack looking over them.” Looking over her shoulder Kala saw the small glint of sunlight on Wind Striker’s weapon. 

“Storm Speaker taught me that when stealth and subtlety failed, overwhelming force was often the best course of action….”

“Now hold it up like this and look down the barrel towards your target…” With the patience of a glacier, Storm Speaker corrected her form once again as Kala struggled to hold the heavy weapon aloft like she had been told to. Pressing her cheek into the stock of the weapon and making sure to hold it tight to her shoulder Kala was determined to make her teacher proud...this time she would not only hit the target she would get a ‘kill’ on it. 

“Breath Omncane...steady...firm and steady pressure...breath…” like a mantra over her shoulder the soothing words of Storm Speaker flowed over and through her. Remembering to squeeze the trigger with the middle of her pad Kala bent her knees just a little more...just a bit more pressure...the target was right there mocking her and this time she would-

RATATATATA!

With a sound of his namesake the weapon in her grip let loose a flurry of rounds into the target at the far side of the clearing. Small explosions of wood and pulp traced where the target was stitched from just inside the bottom edge up to the topmost edge, including the ‘bullseye’ of the target. 

Hardly believing she had remembered to control the upward drift of the weapon enough to keep it under a semblance of control Kala looked back at Storm Speaker, remembering to flick the safety to ON, and couldn’t help the small misting of her eyes as she saw the proud smile upon his lips as he gazed at her. 

“We will make a gunner out of you yet Omncane, keep practicing and you will be ready to watch our backs on a raid, soon enough I imagine you will even join us in battle one day.” It was a good thing she had looked back towards the target and began to sight in on it again, it wouldn’t do for Storm Speaker to see the tears of pride that threatened to spill.

None would mention it but all knew the soft thumping coming from her sleeping roll that night was her tail wagging in delight at her accomplishment, small that it was...she would someday charge into battle with her Gods and she had just made her first noticeable step towards that goal.

“Seasons passed and with every turn I grew stronger, faster, more accurate...soon enough it was time that I was to stand by Wind Strikers' side and watch over my new pack as they struck out at the invaders...and that is a story for another night oolantas.” It was a little sadistic but Kala loved ending her stories at such times, it always assured the younglings would be back another night to hear the end. 

Ignoring the protests of the small pups, Kala chased them out of her clearing and went about tending her fire as it had burned down to embers during her storytelling. Feeding a last bit of wood into the fire Kala was unsurprised to feel a pair of strong arms wrap around her midsection. 

Leaning back into the embrace Kala looked up and watched as Grass Stalker seemed to melt out of the shadows...followed by Moon Singer. A rumbling sound at her back told her of Void Walker’s mirth at her ending, Kala felt tension she wasn’t even aware of melt away at the low soothing sound of his merriment.

“Now that was mean Omncane, did you have to stop there, it was just getting good.”

Chapter Text

Kala Mishentra looked over the gathering of little ones that sat before her fire, eyes glowing with firelight and wonder, grinning to herself she noticed there were a few more this time than last.

“When we last gathered I said that it had become my time to stand by Wind Striker’s side, to watch over my new pack from on high and strike down those who would do them harm yes?”

At the fervent nodding of the oolantas Kala smiled wider, she loved telling her tales, giving embellishments and theatrics she had learned from the humans she so loved.

“Well oolantas, this night I shall tell you not of how I stood on high next to Wind Striker and smote our enemies from beyond the horizon...as I never got that chance...no, for you see days before the two of us were to go on a hunting expedition to thin the enemies numbers one of our own was ambushed and trapped.” Looking out over the small gathering Kala relished in the undivided attention of the younglings, not a single pair of eyes gazed anywhere but her, not one ear turned anywhere but in her direction. 

“Moon Singer was bestowing aid upon a village recently ravaged by the Taklen, her heart was the softest of the Elders by far it is true...remember this oolantas, against the follies of mortals even the gods themselves struggle.” Slipping her paw into the deep pocket concealed within her sleeve, Kala took hold of the small sachet of flash powder she had stored there earlier. 

“She had been giving medicine and food to the survivors of a raid, it was at her most vulnerable time that she found herself surrounded by the enemy. Those that witnessed the attack described it as a most beautiful slaughter.” Whipping her paw out, Kala took great pleasure in the surprised look upon the youngling’s faces at the sudden burst of sparks from the fire before them. 

“Surrounded she was!” Raising her arms to the skies Kala almost looked as if she was invoking the sands of time to reveal the truth of her words.

“Enemies on all sides bearing down upon her, alone except the wounded and afraid and yet the great Moon Singer stood tall as the greatest tree and with the power of the great mountains!” Tossing another sachet of powder to the flames Kala ducked low beneath the small cloud of smoke.

“As if born from liquid light she struck, flying forth Moon Singer drew her blade and drove it deep into the neck of her closest enemy!” 

The small gasps and cheers from the Oolantas spurred Kala further into her story as if she was telling it for the first time.

Thrust, twist, rip, spin and Moon Singer gazed upon the next fool to cross her.
 
Dashing forward she slid beneath the grasping claws of her foes, whipped her blade out to the side in a debilitating strike to her enemies leg, they may have looked like an insect from hell but they were mostly built like a human.

Jumping to her feet Moon Singer spun and drove her blade into the base of her newly crippled enemies skull. Wrenching her dagger free she gazed upon those that would dare to stand against her. Smiling with enough teeth even Void Walker would be proud she darted forward in a preemptive strike on her attackers.
 
“Long did her blade sing the song of battle, high did the bodies stack before she was brought low under the weight of her attackers...to this day females of the village she defended are said to make blades sing in honor of the great Moon Singer, but even the gods themselves must bow to the laws of our reality if they wish to walk amongst us.” 

Hours she fought, taking shelter in shadows and empty buildings when possible for short rests only to strike out once more, blood coated her from scalp to the sand beneath her feet...lungs heaved like the great bellows of Hephastus’s forge. Muscles sang with adrenaline’s siren song of strength, blood roared like a lion at the end of a proud kill...but even the mightiest of forges must grow cold, every song must end and even the proud lion must lay down for rest.

It was a simple misstep, blood mixed with the earth to form a muddy slurry that turned her footing treacherous. Moon Singer stabbed forward for yet another kill and as she did so the ground beneath her betrayed her footing. Even as she fell the Great Life Giver brought death to her foes as the grip on her blade reversed and drove it deep into the upper cavity of the Taklen that stood before her. 

“It was a simple mistake, but it was one that had felled warriors as surely as any blade or claw. Once her footing was lost she fell beneath the weight of her enemies, quantity over quality won against a god that day...and damned all the days to come for the Taklen.” Straightening herself to her full height Kala looked around her clearing, making sure to gaze into every wide eye that looked up at her.

“Remember this oolantas, though they may walk among us even the gods must obey the laws of our world and though they may be mighty...against a horde of Taklen a single god may fall, this is why they teach us to hunt in packs, for as powerful as they are alone they are unstoppable in numbers.” 

Omncane and her teachers approached the village that Moon Singer was supposed to be giving aid to, the low cries of younglings and mournful singing of elders set the humans on edge. 

Walking faster the closer they came to the village soon found Omncane sprinting along next to her gods in a confused panic, these songs were reserved for funerals and the dying...why would the younglings be making such mournful sounds if Moon Singer was walking amongst them?
 
Slowing just outside of the village the four gods gazed upon their surroundings with the eyes of warriors not long from the battlefield. Every shadow an enemy, every sound an alarm… with their predatory nature on full display they approached the village.

“I tell you now oolantas...terrifying is the anger of the gods... vicious and unstoppable is the wrath of the humans. When word of their comrade’s fate reached them I saw then a transformation I pray to never bare witness to again. Brows lowered, teeth were barred, fingers curled to claws and breath came with the sound of the Great War Forges...anger the likes of which has been known to drag stars from the skies seemed to ignite within them, it was at that moment I felt true fear.” 

Kala swept her gaze across her captive audience...the light of the fire reflecting like dancing star flies in the crowd of younglings. Seeing the undivided attention of her audience had her grinning in delight...the opportunity to tell stories in the way of the elders never failed to delight her.

“They fell upon the enemy encampment like a wave...they strode across the land with the vengeance of the storm within their steps and the fury of the Great Ash Mountains in their eyes...Storm Speaker, calm as the gentle skies he may be spoke loudest that day.” Reaching into her sleeve once again and throwing another sachet of powder into the flames Kala raised her paws to the skies once more and allowed the newly blazing fire to reflect from her own eyes like torches into the deepest night.

“With lighting in their veins they struck their terrible vengeance upon the enemy!” Raising her voice to the skies Kala’s voice seemed to ring throughout the clearing as if amplified by the very gods whose story she told.

“With thunder in their throats did they call out their cries to battle as they descended upon the enemy encampment...no mercy was asked nor was it given. Distant though he was to his enemies Wind Striker spoke with the voice of the hurricane that night, Void Walker’s blades sang the ballad of death, Grass Stalker struck from the shadows like a vengeful spirit...but it was Storm Speaker that lead the charge into battle.” 

Stealth was not needed, subtlety was not called for...one of their own had been taken...their sister in arms had been harmed. Walking up to the enemy encampment the four humans strode with death in their steps and violence in their eyes. The faces normally soft in joy or scrunched in concentration were now rigid in fury, as if carved from stone. 

Storm Speaker lived up to his name, fire blossomed in great plumes as grenades leapt into the air. The night was soon lit as if by the break of dawn, thunder rolled across the plains as he walked down the middle of the enemy encampment. Buildings fell beneath his terrible gaze and all who stood before him were washed away in the unstoppable tide of his anger.

Shadows leapt and struck like lightning from between the Taklen’s prefabricated buildings, Grass Stalker left none alive that would dare enter the shadows. Blood spurted and flew in arcs from the darkness...the silence of the empty plains crept like early morning fog between the buildings. All those foolish enough to attempt to follow him into his domain were struck down like grass before the scythe, any who dared seek shelter within the buildings they felt contained safety soon found them rigged with traps.

Air split and sang as Void Walker strode un-haltingly into the responding horde of Taklen, blades glittered with malevolent light as they swung in slashing arcs and struck in scintillating stabs. Ichor painted the Walker Between Stars like rain upon parched soil as he danced his malevolent ballet through the ranks of Taklen. Bodies fell in bits and pieces around him like so many leaves from a tree, he did not run or hesitate as he made his way through the ranks before him, all that stood before him were already dead and he was simply there to inform them of such.

“Until that time oolantas the gods had been helpers, they walked among us to even the odds against the Taklen and to spread hope in their passing...the war was ours and they were simply giving aid...but once one of their own had been targeted, once their own pack had been struck, the true fury normally held at bay by an iron will was loosed upon our world.” Kala gazed out at the wide eyes of her young listeners and was pleased to see a certain amount of fear in their wide bright eyes. 

“The gods are not to be trifled with and woe unto any who would garner their anger, they are here to nurture and help, they send their emissaries to us as instruments to work their will through. Smile upon them with respect and they will bestow upon you the same but strike them and receive the same in return, as the Taklen would soon realize…” Tossing another sachet of powder onto the fire Kala continued her story.

Void Walker approached the cage that held his fellow human, his comrade, his sister in arms. Looking upon the enclosure it was clear the Taklens knew how to restrain a human if only barely. 

Standing suspended from the top bars of the cage so that only her tiptoes held her weight, Moon Singer looked at him from behind a slightly crusted sheet of blood running down her face. Having been stripped of her armor and gear it was clear the human had been abused, bruises on the small bits of visible skin, blood flowing from small lacerations and running in little rust colored rivers it was clear the Taklen had made an attempt at torture. 

“I watched from the shadows as best I could, I was no equal to these forces of nature that had been unleashed upon our lands, I could not walk beside them and expect to survive... for the first time I felt I understood why the gods spoke through the humans, why they chose these beings from the stars to be their emissaries. Seeing Moon Singer there, hung from the bars of her cage like meat to cure, but still smiling at the sight of her Battle Brother as if she had not been beaten and abused reminded me that these were not natives to our stars...these were Humans of Earth, Children of Gaia these...were the spawn of a Deathworld.”

“About time you showed up, here I was thinking I might have to get out of here all by myself.” The voice of Moon Singer floated across the dead space before Omncane like a sweet fog of death. It was a voice that could just as easily sing an oolanta to sleep as condemn an enemy to perdition, smooth as fire stone and just as dangerous. 

“Well we would have been here sooner but it was pizza night and you know how Johnson loves a good fire baked pizza. Now are we going to have to clear out this nest of roaches by ourselves or are you done just hanging around?” Reaching out Void Walker broke off the lock holding the cage shut with a small piece of pipe ripped from a nearby building. Cutting through the bindings holding Moon Singer aloft allowed Omncane to see a side of her gods that she was not used to seeing.

Catching his battle sister as she fell Void Walker gently lowered her down into a kneeling position and began to check her injuries. With an air of gentleness and care that ran opposite his previous actions Void Walker applied small amounts of healing salve to her most obvious wounds. 

“Now you stop that, I’m the medic in these parts and I won’t be having some half trained and half witted bone cutter like you taking my job.” It was only after months of listening to their speech patterns that allowed Omncane to discern the gratefully teasing undertones in Moon Singer’s voice. With a smile and laugh Void Walker stood and pulled his fellow godling to her feet. Smiling as he handed her a wickedly curved blade and a powerful looking sidearm Void Walker stepped aside and bowed lightly to his comrade, gesturing that she take the lead in their next actions.

“She was the most beautiful of them all oolantas, skin like silk and hair spun by the very gods that sent her and the others...and she moved with the grace of a stalking Tikerashan. I tell you now oolantas watching her strike down those that had wronged her was like watching the most gruesome of poems brought to life.” Kala closed her eyes and seemed to wrap her arms around herself as if needing comfort. Opening her eyes once more Kala went perfectly still, almost un-naturally so and as the oolantas gazed at her she allowed her teeth to bare and eyes to sharpen in a focus that her kind had not had to practice in generations untold. 

“It was with the grace of Grass Stalker that she walked among the enemy, the power of Storm Speaker was sung within her attacks and there was none of the mercy she was known to show in her movements...there are none better at taking apart a body as those who have to put it back together and of all of them? She was the most cruel.”

Sliding forward like a river swelled with melt water, Moon Singer struck at major muscles and tendons, every enemy that dared enter her reach was soon writhing on the ground with tendons cut and arteries fountaining their vital essence. 

Moon Singer did not strike to kill, she struck to debilitate, to maim and to lay low her enemies so that they may bleed out over the ground they walked upon. Cries of pain and anguish from the Taklen were un-known until that night, until Moon Singer wrought her terrible vengeance upon those that had dared to do her such wrongs and were then left to die a slow death, immobilized and bleeding from her strikes. 

“The gods struck a mighty blow to the Taklen that night, the first of few direct attacks on our enemy. They were not sent to coddle us and win our battles and wars in our stead, rather they were sent to teach, inspire and to remind us of the mighty hunters that we once were...isn't that right Void Walker?” Looking up from the small crowd of oolantas Kala gazed out over the small gathering of little ears, all pricked in order to catch every word.

Like a single mind every youngling seemed to realize what the ootanka had said and where she was looking. In a single wave of disbelieving expressions the oolantas all turned and breathed a collective gasp of surprise as Void Walker stepped from the shadows. 

Bright teeth glinting in a face of deepest ebony preceded the tall human, next to him the shadows seemed to reluctantly slide away from a slim and wiry figure...Grass Stalker stepped from the depths of his domain to smoothly stand beside his War Brother. 

A small tap caused the crowd of oolantas to whip their heads around and gaze in wonder as Moon Singer was revealed by the passing of a cloud across the skies, standing there in a shaft of pale light she looked like a deity of pure life with shadows of death clinging to her and giving her detail.

Storm Speaker emerged with a deep rumbling chuckle at the sight of all the small heads turning this way and that as if watching a tennis match. Wind Stalker seemed to melt from his shadow and drive an elbow into Storm Speaker’s side, only succeeding in causing a light laugh from the large individual. 

“To true Omncane, to true...you were all great warriors and hunters of the plains in ages long past.” The voice of Void Walker rolled over the small clearing like a far away avalanche, deep and rich as a fertile field.

“We did not come to this planet to fight for you and hold your paws in your journey through life, we are here to simply aid, teach and fight BESIDE not in place of.” The voice of Moon Singer slid like warm honey across the clearing and stirred a sense of peace within all the little ones that heard it.

“Even the odds, render aid, reignite the Voice of the Predator within you all...these are the reasons we have come to walk among you all...ties of family, pack loyalty and ferocity of battle are why we remain.” Like a dry breeze amongst his namesake, the words of Grass Stalker scrapped through the small crowd seizing the attention of all that heard it.

“To once again run along the plain in a flood of fur and fang is what we hope of your people, to run as a single creature with many hearts beating as one is the dream we strive for.” Storm Speaker said with a voice like thunder among the mountains.

“Sing with us oolantas, sing the battle cries of your ancestors, sing the songs that rattled the very clouds and whose symphonies claimed these lands as your own in times long forgotten” Wind Stalker called to the crowd while raising his arms as if to beckon them to stand, and stand they did in an eager yipping wave.

With a great inhale Kala “Omncane” Mishentra let loose a warbling howl to the skies, back straight and strong, shoulders squared in defiance of all that would challenge her. 

The haunting call of a true hunter awoke something within the young ones, a deep primal urge to run in beneath the stars, to sing to the moon, hunt the very breeze, to strike at their prey from darkness and fell all that would endanger their pack. 

One by one the young ones raised their muzzles to the skies and cried out the song of their ancestors, each and every one different from each other but all weaving together to form a song of unity. 

Smiling to each other the humans exchanged pleased looks and then with a single breath let loose their own song...the song of a deathworld, the symphony of daily battle and conquest. Long into the night the skies rang with the howls of hunters old and new, the past reaching forward to be embraced by modern souls. 

Chapter Text

Jessamine O’reilly looked out her hospital room window, it was about all she could do these days. She could feel the listlessness and despair of her situation creep into her thoughts like blood on a clear pond, or shadows at sunset. She put up a minor defence against the maudlin thoughts of simply ending things one way or the other, the doctors didn’t seem to understand that if a human wanted to do something there was very little they could do to stop them.

Just as she was adding the finishing touches on Plan G for Self Termination For the Crime of Wasting Resources the door opened behind her. Not bothering to turn away from the view of the Swiss Alps to be seen out her window Jessamine dismissed them in a croaking voice more fit for some kind of bog witch instead of a fiery haired woman barely twenty seven years old.

It might have been rude to simply yell,  ‘Fuck off ya stethoscope wearing cunt, I ain’t in any more pain today than yesterday and I would sooner stab the psychologist in the throat than speak to them’, but Jessamine had no remaining family that would visit her. Not after the bombing of Oronaucht IV anyway. She did not feel overly inclined to be an accommodating host after that.

“I can assure you that while I do have a degree in psychology I am far from a doctor.” The self assured baritone that sounded behind her was a new one, she hadn’t heard this voice before. Grabbing the wheels of her chair and turning away from the mountains Jessamine looked at the first non medical visitor she had seen in…’Six months?, has it really been that long?’

Black suit, black pants, red tie, black shoes, white shirt and  black sunglasses...Jessamine snorted. 

“If you are looking for the stereotype olympics they are about three wards over and four floors down, what are you supposed to be anyway? CIA, FBI, NSA? Maybe I should just have them bring up some alphabet soup and the first letters on the spoon can be your agency eh?” The Suit just chuckled and stepped further into the room. 

“I see they weren’t kidding when they said you had a foul attitude and fatalistic tendencies, tell me how many plans have you come up with?” This took Jessamine off guard slightly.

“Plans for what? Just who the fuck are you?” Her temper was just as bad as it had always been. It seemed her patience for people in general was even lower than it had been before her legs had been ripped off by that Scalan Warrior.

“You can call me Mr. Smith. Go ahead and make as many stereotype jokes as you want but as lame as this outfit is, you never once even came close to guessing who I actually work for. Instead you’re just naming off the most obvious and publicly known government agencies.” If she had legs she would have specifically learned taekwondo just so she could kick the smug look off the bastard’s face.

“I am here to make you an offer, and before you laugh, it is not an offer that you can’t refuse. In fact I am hoping you do refuse, if only so I don’t have to see you and your pathetic attitude again.” OH...Oh he was so fucked, she was going to run him over like a rabbit on a NASCAR track for that one. 

“And just what the hell are you offering huh? A miracle cure for LOST EXTREMITIES perhaps? Maybe a happy drug to keep me from saying anything against this war we find ourselves in? HUH! Well speak up!” If she was fast, she could have the empty flower vase on the bedside table in hand and accelerated towards his face before he had a chance to react.

“I am offering the chance to get back on the field and get revenge.” OK...that was not what she was expecting.

“I work for an agency so secretive and shielded by red tape you would have a better chance of mapping the Paris catacombs with a glow stick and powerbar than you would finding our front door.” Making his way towards her, he perched on the edge of her bed. The suit took off his glasses and looked at her with a pair of piercing ice blue eyes.

“We are offering a chance to take part in a series of experiments that, if all goes well, will put you and a large number of very bitter, cynical people back on the battlefield in such a way as to make… noticeable difference. We are offering a chance to get revenge for what was done to you… We are not saying that you would survive these experiments, but even if you die the next person we make this offer to will have a slightly better chance at surviving.” The suit leaned forward at this point and fixed Jessamine with a look that made her think of bugs pinned to cards for display and rats in mazes.

“If you pass the tests and survive the experiments, you will be a new piece on the board. A force of nature unseen and unexpected by even our own forces, nevermind the enemy… Or you can stay here and contemplate ways to get rid of yourself, most of which won’t work as the staff have already seen patients attempt whatever plans you have come up with.” Standing with a look that bordered on smug the suit began to walk towards the door.

“Oh and just an FYI...you are scheduled to be under observation for the next six years, so unless you are either really patient or VERY creative, you are going to be stuck here like a bug in a jar. If you want to take my offer just tell the nurse that you accept and everything will be arranged… But don’t take too long, there are a lot of people in this ward and we aren’t patient.” 

Jessamine was slightly shocked… For the last few months she had nothing but sympathetic doctors and patronizing mindfuckers to talk to. Then this cheap suit and tie walks in, makes her an offer to either live or die and walks out. Like she was only here because she had a nasty case of the flu… It was kind of refreshing if she was honest with herself. 

It didn’t take her more than a day or two to tell the nurse that she accepted. To be honest she had decided on it in less than a few hours after The Suit ( she refused to call him by the stupid fake name he had instruduced himself with ) had come in and made his offer. Seeing the nurse’s face change from a look of plastic happiness and optimism to a look of genuine sympathy almost made her reconsider her choice.

Less than ten minutes later, Jessamine was bustled out of her room by Suit Two and Suit Three while The Suit had the nurses and doctors sign the equivalent of a Hong Kong phone book's worth of non-disclosure forms and various other legal documents. Seeing one of the suits reach down towards the bracelet she had on her right wrist, Jessamine snapped her left hand out and stopped him.

“That is the bracelet my son gifted me for my birthday two years ago. It is the only physical reminder I have of him and if I wake up to find it so much as an inch out of reach I will personally kill your family in front of you, wheelchair be damned. Am I clear?” Jessamine was prepared to give her life to a shady agency. She was ok with possibly not surviving whatever frankenstein bullshit they were going to do with her… But she would see the solar system burn before she gave up the bracelet her son made for her. 

“That won’t be necessary Mrs. O’reilly. Odds are good you will be dead and buried with it long before the risk of infection due to it being electrically fused to your skin becomes a problem.” 'Mental note...kick his ass before I die.'

The war had reached a fever pitch and was not showing any signs of slowing or stopping. Planets fell, were fortified and then re-conquered by the opposition on an almost predictable schedule. It wasn’t until a battle on a frozen moon, known later as the Battle of the Laughing Valkyrie, that the tides of battle started to change.

Private Kurt McKenny was currently regretting every decision he had ever made in his life that had led him to his current predicament. 

Being pinned down in the trenches on a frozen snowball of a moon that made Pluto look like a summer vacation spot by a bunch of aliens was not how he had seen his life playing out. The fact that at least half his squad was dead and frozen at his feet and the other half was running low on ammo did nothing to lighten his mood. 

Right then the only things Pvt. Kurt could really bring himself to care about were how many rounds were in his rifle, how many squadmates were still alive, and... what the hell was that pounding sound?

Whipping his head around a few times the private finally determined the sound was coming from behind allied lines… ’Oh shit’. 

Turning on his heel and raising his rifle in preparation for the fresh hell that was heading for them, Pvt. Kurt ignored the cries to face the enemy and shoot and watched the most beautiful sight he had seen in months.

A human figure was running towards them with the rising binary suns silhouetting it from behind. Exhaust vents, heat exchange ports and boost jets warped the cold atmosphere in its wake like a mirage over the desert of hell.

Great flaming golden wings seemed to extend from the figures back as it ran towards them. Embers of snow catching the light of the rising sun glinting at its feet as if it was running across a field of flames.

It was only a couple seconds after he had first caught sight of it but Pvt. Kurt realized something. The figure was much further out than he thought. In fact, for it to look that big at those distances… Well shoot the damn thing must be…

‘HOLY SHIT!’

The figure flared its booster jets and launched itself forward towards the front line, barely clearing the heads of the entrenched humans. To say the defenders of this seemingly worthless snowball were surprised would be an understatement. After all it was not every day, or any day for that matter, that a giant robot came flying over their heads at breakneck speeds while slamming through great spires of ice, as thick as some old earth trees, like they were nothing. 

Jessamine could honestly say she had never been happier. The suit was ugly, there were multiple error messages scrolling past her vision she couldn’t do anything about, her left foot itched and she didn’t even HAVE a left foot anymore, she was chaffing in places that should never have to experience such sensations. But she was having the time of her life.

The suit was incredible. A giant metal carapace that folded around her soft form and actually gave a nervous response when she moved. The damn thing was incredible! Thinking back on the eighteen months of surgeries, therapies, injections, cutting, slicing, drugging and all that came with it, she could only admit, very grudgingly, that it was worth it.

Both her legs had been ripped off and now she was running! Smashing through pillars of ice the size of trees and barely acknowledging the impacts on her outer shell from the small arms fire of the enemy. Looking towards the enemy front lines directly in front of her, Jessamine figured now was as good a time as ever to test the armor. 

With a grin that was decidedly wicked, Jessamine flared her booster jets and with a heave of her giant legs, launched herself over the front line and directly into the enemy forces. With little more regard than one would give a swarm of gnats, she tore through them. 

The back of her fist swung out in a great arc and slammed a small tank in the side, flipping it over onto its roof. With a careless flick she sent a group of enemy combatants scattering brokenly into the ranks and trenches behind them. Remembering her orders to, “Give them hell and use as much of the suit as possible”, Jessamine flicked her eyes around the heads up display and selected the perfect weapon to do just that. 

Magnesium flames roared from a port on each shoulder like the very fires of hell itself, flash melting the surroundings into steam that just as quickly refroze on the enemy in a sheet of ice. The blaze only lasted for a few seconds before overtemp alarms began to sound and the flames had to be doused. That was alright. She had a few more toys to play with. 

Stomping forward Jessamine cued up another function with a few eye flicks and blinks. Feeling the control surfaces around her hands shift to accommodate her newest selection made her smile even wider. This was going to be like shooting fish in a barrel. As each articulated hand folded in and retracted back into their respective arm a circle of small holes revealed themselves, all pointing forward from the arm. 

Kurt wasn’t entirely sure what he was looking at, but by the gods he was glad it was there. The last time he had seen a mech was in some old movies and comic books before he was shipped off to this hell blasted wasteland, and now he was looking at a real one. The damn thing was ripping the enemy apart, sometimes literally, and was now standing there pointing what looked like the stumps of its arms at the enemy forces… Had it lost its arms somehow?

Lines of energy began to light up along the arms of the mech like great blue green veins reaching up to the shoulders that became concentrated on the middle of its back. Kurt could hear the air begin to hum and with a scream of ‘GET DOWN’ threw himself into a trench just as every god of thunder, lighting and foul weather let loose their fury.

Seeing the indicator light glow a soothing green, Jessamine began to giggle as she watched aiming reticles pop up in a field of red circles across her vision. In a voice far to calm and with only a small laugh breaking through she intoned…

“Gatling Rail...fire.” Streaks of carbon lattice infused tungsten rods thermo-magnetically accelerated to many times the speed of sound began to rip into everything she saw before her. 

With every round fired a new sonic boom was made. The overpressure of each shot was enough to splinter the ice around her feet and even knock a few of the slower soldiers behind her off their feet. The sound itself was terrifying, the destruction wrought to the enemy as she swept her arms out to her sides was incalculable. The fear instilled in the surviving enemies, few that there were, was greater as even after the fusillade of rounds meant to puncture the hulls of starfighters stopped, Jessamine’s laughter only increased. 

Eyes flicked and twitched as weapon options scrolled before her, most unavailable due to one error or another, but she finally landed on an appropriate weapon for the remaining survivors. Feeling the control surfaces around her hands shift once more Jessamine began to stalk forward with all the grace her predatory nature allowed her. 

With a thunk and click an axe blade rotated out of its housings on each forearm and began to hum audibly. Bolting forward in a sudden burst of speed she swung one arm and neatly carved a great gash into the side of one of the few remaining tanks left after her initial attack. With a follow up swing of her other arm, she cleaved the barrel from the main body and finished with a forward thrust of her leg that caved in the front and sent it end over end into a retreating group of enemy soldiers. 

What followed would be told of in very different ways by the survivors of each side. On one side it would be said that an avenging angel of carnage and war had dropped from the very heavens themselves and swept the field clean of all that would threaten the humans. 

On the other side it would be told that a great metal monster had been unleashed that was, even now, prowling the empty battlefields looking for more victims. A massive behemoth that could change its shape to whatever would instill the greatest fear into its enemies. The only real consistent part of each telling would be the laughter that rang out over the dead fields of war long after the battle had finished.

“Well, we can assume the field run of the Aesir System was a success I suppose.” The Suit said as Jessamine was lowered down from the chest of the mighty armored suit. Pistons extended, servos whirred and hydraulics hissed as the cradle holding her body was extended down towards a waiting team of medics and scientists ready to take vitals and first hand account details from the woman. 

“Well that depends on what you were hoping for. If you were hoping for a giant robot to destroy the enemy forces, you sure got your wish. If you were hoping for something to give the hope of movement to every cripple out there… Well then you still got what you were hoping for I suppose.” Jessamine said as she was gently lowered into the wheelchair waiting for her at the bottom of her descent. 

“Oh? How do you mean?” Mr. Smith asked as he casually looked over the mostly cosmetic damage to the surface of Unit V1… Victory One.

“The tech in this machine is incredible… I could feel muscles that I don’t even have move and strain. I don’t even have a left foot and yet it was itching at the beginning of the battle. Scale this down into prosthetics and you could give more people than you could imagine a new take on life… The lad two doors down from me in the hospital lost both legs and an arm…” Jessamine said with a faraway look in her eyes.

“There were times I could hear him crying in the night… Other times I heard him trying to get the doctors to let him die. In his eyes he was no longer useful… This tech could give him his limbs back. There is so much this tech could do for humanity. Eyes that can see in multiple spectrums, ears that can hear for miles, legs that never get tired and never stop… You have a holy grail here if you just look at it from the right angle.” 

“And now you begin to see the extent of this project Ms. Oreilly. We are trying to make a new machine of war with which to destroy our enemies and grind them into dust with.” Mr. Smith finally turned away from the mech and made eye contact. 

“But we are also trying to get every fallen warrior back into the fight. Every handicapped individual back into society to one degree or another.” 

“And I’m sure the profits you could make off this alone have nothing to do with this plan of yours… I am sure you have yet to consider the PR angle of being a major part in winning this war right?” Mr. Smith had gone back to gazing at the large mech as it was taken apart for needed repairs, but he didn’t need to see Jessamine to hear the raised eyebrow she sent his way. Deciding not to answer he simply began to walk off with a casual reminder that he was expecting an after action report written and delivered to his desk by the next morning.

Jessamine would sooner bend over for the Scalan Warrior that took her legs off and call him Daddy before she admitted it but… she was grateful to Mr. Smith. Two years had passed since he had walked into her hospital room and in that time she had not only gotten down to five plans a day (a slow process which had turned into a test of creativity instead of actual desires for death…’One day at a time Jess, one day at a time.’), but she had also made a noticeable difference in the war effort. Three planets had been re-taken and another two had been successfully defended with her help, Usually in the way that barging in face first guns blazing and not giving the enemy a chance to shoot at the squishies was help.

“Having fun out there V1?” The comm unit in her ear spoke up with the voice of her handler and lead mechanic, Rodriguez Montoya. 

“Oh you would not believe how much fun this is! First round on me for these new toys tonight.” And she meant it too. Her V1 Unit, code named Freya, was better than she could have hoped after two years of customization. Servos and pistons sang with power as hydraulic muscles moved her like an extension of her own body. Real time electro synapses wired directly into the base of her skull coupled with a new type of silicone/carbon sensor suit woven into key parts of the outer shell allowed her to actually feel her environment and make micro adjustments. She had even gotten a few new weapons and was having the time of her life showing them off to the enemy.

“The left arm has a slight hitch in it when I move it up, make sure to check that when I get back in. Also see if you can extend the battery life on these whips, they are amazingly effective against armored units.” The whips were a pair of long tapered superconductive coils powered by a micro-reactor hidden in her unit’s pelvis. 

Upon activation the coils extended from the inner wrist of each arm and would then begin to glow a bruised purple color as truly staggering amounts of electricity were pumped through them. Using small fins along their length as heat exchangers the whips were capable of slicing through the thinner armor of the small vehicles and would wrap around the larger ones, cooking the crew inside.

Unfortunately the rate at which they sucked down power meant they could only be used at max effectiveness for about ten minutes, assuming they didn’t melt or begin to fail due to the extreme heat they were generating. She had to ditch the flamethrowers for them, but getting to literally whip the shit out of the enemy army was totally worth it. 

With a small huff of good natured enjoyment Jessamine retracted the whips into their housings and let them fall off her arms before they cooked themselves, or her. Especially since the bean counters back at base would give her high holy hell if she burnt out ANOTHER set of whips. With a grin she extended her arms and allowed the blades that had so handily decimated her foes the first time she had taken the field like this to slide out and lock in place. 

Turning her external speakers up to full, an addition she had practically begged to have added “For psychological warfare purposes”, Jessamine sprinted the last few hundred yards towards the Scalan’s command center for this planet, all the while laughing her signature un-hinged Battle Cackle. 

To say that Petty Officer First Class Ivan Rekovich was surprised to see a tall red haired woman walk into his room would be an understatement. 

6’3” with hair like a bonfire at sunset, light dusting of freckles over a pale face. Slim but powerfully muscled shoulders melting down into a firm torso and strong arms before flaring out into a pair of wide hips...his gramma would have called them birthing hips.

Something was off about the way she held herself and how she walked but he couldn’t place it. She was confident that was clear, though not arrogant. A justified confidence. 

She was wearing some kind of uniform but it wasn’t one he was familiar with. It looked like someone threw a mechanic’s jumpsuit and a CEO’s business suit in a dark room with a bottle of tequila and said to have fun.

“Well I’m pretty sure it isn’t my birthday, nevermind that most of the guys probably don't have the money to get me a stripper…” She didn’t reply. “Never seen a uniform like that before. Are you military... or not… Pretty sure I’m not in any kind of trouble that would have lawyers hunting me down and seeing as I just saw the shrink I can only wonder… Who are you and why are you here?” The strange woman just smiled at him as she took a seat next to his hospital bed. 

“My name is Jessamine O’reilly and no you haven’t seen a uniform like this one before. Mainly because the gods of fashion probably smited every attempt at making it. And no I am not a stripper or lawyer.” The woman’s voice had a nearly imperceptible irish lilt to it giving her a slightly musical way of speaking. “In fact I am here to make you an offer.”

“Lemme guess, an offer I can’t refuse? Are you gonna hold out a ring for me to kiss?” On most days he had a better handle on himself, but today the stumps of his right arm and left leg were particularly bothersome… It would be great if he could just stop twitching fingers that didn’t exist anymore…

“No, you are fully able and actually encouraged to refuse this offer. I am simply here to make said offer because my boss gave me a quota to fill and you happen to be the first one in this hall. To be honest I am hoping you decline this offer so I can move on and finish up quickly as this is the part of my new job I hate most. I would much prefer being back on the front line carving through the Scalan ranks as opposed to talking to broken and defeated has-beens.” This last bit thoroughly pissed Ivan off. Who was this ginger bitch to look down on him like that?

“The hell do you think you are?! You think I don’t want to be back with my guys on the front lines as well? Maybe it escaped your notice but I happen to have misplaced a couple of limbs somewhere on Atrax IV. Ya know, that desert hell-pit of a planet that just so happens to be rich in silicone and iron that we took back from the Scalan?” 

“How about you go and see how well you do in hundred and fifteen degree dry heat with forty mile an hour winds. I would love to see you up against a Scalan battle group during a sandstorm after an ambush from the back. Bet a pretty little girl like you would really show them who was in charge.” The bitch was just sitting there with a smile on her face, like she knew something he didn’t and it was really pissing him off. Just as he was about to hit the nurse call button the woman stood up and began to undo her belt.

“Actually you have seen me against the Scalan… specifically on Atrax IV even.” Pulling down the single long zipper of her outfit and shrugging out of the top the woman showed she was wearing a tight fitting tank top.

“The winds sucked since they threw off the long range targeting systems of my rifle and played merry hell with the movement systems of my exo-suit.” Hooking her thumbs into the elastic waistband and slipping them down. Ivan almost looked away from the looney woman stripping in his room… but then he saw, not just the pair of spandex shorts she was wearing under the strange outfit, but also her legs. Or rather where her legs were supposed to be. 

“It was three years, give or take a bit, that I was on the front lines of Atrax IV. Our position seemed stable, we actually thought we had a chance for a few days… That was until the Scalans fielded a unit we hadn’t seen before. The damn lizards came at us with energy shields eating every round we sent their way until they were literally on top of us.”

Instead of the soft creamy skin he had been expecting he saw a pair of metal caps barely an inch from the bottom of the shorts. Extending down from the caps were metal plates, electrical wires and hydraulic lines, all surrounding gears and servos. Looking closer Ivan saw that both her legs were metal. Following the metal back up until it transitioned into skin and then up the torso, Ivan could only stare in shocked confusion.

“I got to watch as a group of the little ones, Ravers as we called them, they attacked like they were raving mad, hence the name. They surrounded one of my fellow soldiers and pulled him in four different directions. He was still screaming when they started eating him. One of the new guys got me from behind as I tried to help him. Then a Warrior picked me up, looked me in the eyes and pulled off my left leg first… He had it hanging out of his mouth like a cigarette as he pulled off the other one.” Ivan watched as the strange lady’s eyes went glassy and unfocused as she relived the memories.

“I should have died from the shock and blood loss but the Warriors are smarter than the other ones. They had a strategy you see. In their culture if an individual is maimed like I was, or like you were, they don’t give aid they just let them die.” Standing there with her mechanical legs on full display Ivan remained silent, the strange lady was lost in the past and probably wouldn’t hear him anyway.

“The fact that we will do everything in our power to save our wounded and broken is simply baffling to them. They decided to use it against us. Maim as many as they could and kill those that came for the injured. The more they kill the better it is for them, but the more weak and non useful units they send back to suck down our resources the better still. But what they didn’t plan on was the possible reaction...MY reaction.” 

The red haired woman leaned forward until she was leaning halfway over the hospital bed, Ivan had to lean back into his pillows just so they still had some space between them. With green eyes practically glowing a feverish emerald green, Ivan subtly made sure he had the call button in hand, just in case she was as mad as she looked.

“I was depressed, sure. I was suicidal and why shouldn’t I have been? My husband and son were killed in a raid on a planet that shouldn’t have even been on the Scalan radar and I was half a solar system away when it happened.” As she spoke Ivan noticed her eyes gained a glow of deep hatred to them. 

“I didn’t find out until I woke up in the hospital missing both my legs while being told that the oversized gecko that put me there was the one who cauterized the stumps. I might have gone a little...mad hehehehe.” The unhinged woman said with a deranged smile and cold giggle. 

“Then I was given a chance. Not for redemption, peace or happiness. No, nothing so worthless to me at the time… I was given the same offer I am here to give you… revenge.” That caught Ivan’s attention. He had turned away any number of people promising things like a peaceful retirement or solace through the deity of the week… Revenge though… that was different and enticing.

“You have my attention Miss O'reilly” Jessamine grinned with a few to many teeth when he said this. 

“It was a little less than a coin flip to survive when I started but after a few years of data testing and experiments your odds have increased to about seventy percent. If you say yes you will be taken to an off site facility where they will cut, stitch, burn and otherwise put you through all kinds of hell. If you make it out the other end with passable scores on a psych eval, you will get your own set of limbs like these.” At this Jessamine gave her metal legs a light knock.

“You will then be fitted for a unit like my own...I am sure you have heard the stories and probably remember The Laughing Valkyrie.” Ivan felt his eyes nearly pop out of his skull upon hearing that. He had heard the stories all right, and even caught a glimpse of the Mad Mech a few days before he had been injured. 

The sight of what looked like a giant robot charging through sand dunes and sweeping the enemy aside like so many children's toys was not something one easily forgot. As long as he lived, he would never forget the laughter that rang out over the sands that day.

“So what you’re saying is I might die before I even get the chance to pilot?...” Jessamine just nodded, grin still firmly in place. Ivan looked down at his missing limbs, remembering the feeling of them flying off as a Warrior shot at him from nearly point blank, making him wince in remembered pain. 

“Ya know why my reaction was something they didn’t plan on?” Ivan looked up from his stumps and pushed the growing darkness in his mind back into the depths of his psyche.

“They thought I would try to live on and waste resources. They thought I would speak out against the war and lower morale, and they were almost right… But then I was given the choice of continuing on as I was, or getting revenge. When I was shown there were more options than simply living as a burden and dying as a failure I realized that I wasn’t just upset at my predicament… I WAS PISSED. These iguanas invaded our territories, they attacked peaceful settlements, slaughtered civilians, all without given cause.” Jessamine’s face darkened as she spoke, her eyes becoming the green of a forest at twilight. 

“They had the audacity to maim me and leave me alive… I wanted to make them pay for that mistake… I wanted to make them pay for my family. So I took the offer. I decided I had little to lose and everything to gain. If I lived I would be back on the field and if I died then I would make it that much more likely for the next person in line to live and fight again.” Standing straight once more Jessamine gazed down upon the broken warrior before her, seeing the fractures and willing them to fill with steel. 

“Make no mistake, if you accept this offer you will become very important to the ones who will be elbow deep in your guts before the day is out, but not so important that your death will severely impact their research.” Reaching down Jessamine began to pull her uniform back into place. Zipping up the front she looked him in the eyes again.

“Say yes and become one of the most powerful lab rats in history. Your family will know you’re alive but not where you are or what you are doing. The next few months will hold levels of pain and humiliation you have probably never experienced before, and you may die a very unpleasant death with the only solace being that the next one in line will have a few percentage points of a better chance… If you say no then we pretend this conversation never happened and you can go about whatever life you want to live with no further contact from us… Think about it and tell the nurse your decision by the end of the week.” Walking out of the room Jessamine couldn’t help a little smile tugging at her lips. She felt that went pretty well. Her original plan was to go in and tell the guy to stop being a bitch and say yes, but the tips that The Suit gave her on the way over helped.

Speaking of The Suit she saw him leaving a room just a few doors down. Walking over Jessamine still entertained the daydream of someday getting to kick that smug look off his face… Maybe after she got spikes added to her feet or something. 

“How did it go with your ‘Sacrifice to Science and Profit’.” Jessamine asked flippantly. The Suit just rolled his eyes with an exasperated huff.

“Very well if you must know, and they aren’t ‘sacrifices’, they are willing test subjects.” The reply had an almost indignant tone to it, but Jess didn’t think he had the capacity for such a thing.

“Sure sure...how many are you looking to recruit?” 

“As many as we can, there is no shortage of candidates so I suggest we keep moving.” 

Jessamine rolled her eyes and grabbed another file off the cart they had brought with them to look over. True there were no shortages of people maimed and scarred in the war, but the trick was finding the ones that would not only accept, but also have a fighting chance to survive the operations. 

Chapter Text

Rachalan sighed into his drink, apparently even after countless times repeating himself, his comrades didn’t seem to understand that he and his people were not exactly ‘social butterflies’, a wonderful saying introduced from the small titans known as humans.

‘I wouldn't mind meeting a human actually….I bet it would be rather interesting…’ Rachalan thought to himself as he took another small sip of his drink. Being of mostly human size and shape allowed him to blend into the crowd quite nicely and afforded him a certain amount of peace...or what could pass as peace in this throbbing flesh pit.

Standing at seven feet and three inches Rachalan was considered average height for his people and slightly more than average for humans, possessing two arms and two legs helped to blur the line between their species in the dark.

The Spirik race was physically the closest to humans the galaxy knew of, at least in basic form. Where they really split from one another was that the Spirik not only had glowing irises but also had a blue tint to their skin, from deep royal blue to glacial teal. The most interesting thing about the Spirik race though was that they could see the future potential of an individual as a sort of glow about the individual. It was said that a well trained Spirik could tell an individual if they were destined for greatness or mediocrity with no more than a glance. 

It would make sense that a race of individuals that could see future potential as a type of glow would prefer to NOT be surrounded by a crowd of individuals in a setting where they would be visibly bathed in various colored lights but here he was...sitting in a nightclub...surrounded by various races, all glowing gently with future potential and giving him a headache at the myriad of swirling intensities. 

‘Next time Kalan says you need to go out and have a good time, make sure to define what a good time is...I could be reading a nice book in the library with a roaring fire right now but NOooOOOooo…instead I am here in this pounding sweaty mass of writhing bodies drinking, what the Salaka am I drinking anyway?’ Placing his glass down on the bar and turning away to begin making his way to the door Rachalan stopped as if struck.

Feeling his eyes widen and jaw fall slack Rachalan gazed upon the purest image of beauty and grace he had ever seen. Afraid to so much as blink the young Spirik gently slid from his barstool, fumbled a few credits onto the bartop and ignored the bartenders call for him to take his change, what was before him was far too incredible to turn his gaze from.

She spun like a dervish upon a parched desert, her arms wove grateful arcs and loops in the air with chem lights spinning between nimble fingers like batons. Legs flaring from wide hips down to petite and almost delicate feet that seemed too small to support her bold frame. Slim yet powerful shoulders that flowed down into a firm waist and up into toned arms and a strong yet somehow delicate neck moved with a fluidity not seen outside untouched glacier streams. 

All of this paled in comparison to what had first grabbed his attention...the light. It was as if a supernova had been captured and given form she burned so brightly. 

Stripes of light like the tribal markings of some long forgotten culture flowed in bold lines across her exposed skin and burned with barely restrained radiance beneath her clothes. The potential contained within this vision of glory was nigh on a spiritual moment for Rachalan, never before had he seen a creature with so much before them. This single being could become something as simple as an accountant or social worker and yet they could become something as great and powerful as a battle fleet commander, leader of all sentient species...or as horrible as the most feared warlord in recorded memory.

Yet there she was...spinning on bare feet and clapping her delicate hands to the music as it changed to a new song, some human song about body parts not lying or some such. The change was almost as hypnotizing as the music she moved to. From spinning and whirling to flowing and undulating in ways that called to some part of Rachalan he had never really explored, it almost seemed as if the light from her stripes blazed and dimmed in time with her mood and the music and yet the smile never left her face. 

Sweat poured from her brow and drew tantalizing rivulets down her ebony skin, teeth glittered in predatory glee as she laughed, a sound like a thousand wind chimes singing in a summer breeze. Eyes sparkled with unseen depths of fathomless wisdom and childish joy as she sang along to the song in her species genesis tongue instead of the basic and harsh common speech. He felt himself walking forward as if he was only a spectator, able to observe but not change the outcome of what was to come. Closer and closer he drew to the light of infinity that was this wondrous life form, he would later find that he was being drawn “like a moth to a flame”.

Finally close enough to enter the small circle in the crowd she had carved for herself Rachalan finally made eye contact. It was only for an instant, a burst of pure life and endless possibilities framed by the abyss between stars but in that time between neurons firing he saw it. 

Eyes like hazel coronas around a bottomless abyss, every possibility in existence balanced on the edge of a crushing black hole and all surrounded by a blank canvas of life. It was in that moment, that instant, that fraction of a heartbeat Rachalan knew he was ruined. Never again would he gaze upon something as beautiful as what was before him, never again would he see someone burn as brightly as this walking supernova...and never again would he want to. Taking a couple of seconds to acclimate himself to the rhythm of the music and to bathe in the glow of potential from this creature Rachalan took a breath as if he was preparing to plunge into deep waters and began to dance with his newfound starlight. 

Eyes widened, teeth bared in delighted challenge, the Nova began to flow around him...arms weaving in delicate patterns, feet stamping their challenge and her voice issuing a playful challenge. Hips gyrated and swiveled in ways that drew the eyes and distracted the mind, shoulders dipped and waist turned but through it all Rachalan kept pace. Dip and swivel, sway and gyrate he read the movements in her stripes, light flared and dimmed and through it all Rachalan felt his movements begin to leave him. Soon it was like he was an observer once again, his body moved before he told it, music flowed through his nerves like blood through veins. 

Futures and potential fell away before his gaze as he became synchronized with the molten honey coronas before him. Sounds faded into a single stream of white noise, colors blurred and blended into a fathomless mixture of life and light and through it all the only fixed points were the eyes and smile. With a nearly physical stop the music ended, the lights froze and Rachalan was left standing there with the blazing figure of humanity in his arms. Sweat mingled and slid from one body to the other, breaths heaved and synchronized until both figures were as one, eyes gazed into untold depths with an intensity that could raze empires and ignite solar systems. It was into absolute silence that the following words were spoken. 

“Hi...the names...Rachalan…” 

“Hey there...Luce Stellare Oliviete...feel like getting a drink?”

Chapter Text

Galgac couldn’t believe his luck. He cursed the circumstances but promised himself he would make the most of it. For a space faring species like himself this was possibly a once in a lifetime opportunity for not only himself but his race and the galactic community as a whole.

A human was dying, an actual human! The tiny gods that ascended to the stars upon pillars of flame and madness, the seemingly unstoppable tide of warriors risen from their garden world of death.

Over a hundred cycles had passed since they took to the galactic scene and in that time they had started as many wars as they had stopped and brought a level of culture unseen beforehand.

Wars between worlds that had been raging beyond the memory of those involved had been quelled by their words and ideas, while oppressive regimes and entire governments had been toppled from their previously unreachable heights.

With a standard lifespan many times that of their space sailing counterparts it was not unheard of for a human to be entrusted with knowledge, items, messages or words of wisdom for later generations. 

Added onto this seemingly impossible life span it was well known that humans simply did not accept death easily. Injuries that would kill many other species were more of an inconvenience to the humans, some looked at the loss of limbs and organs as a challenge to come back and try again while others used their story as a way to teach and warn future generations of miniature titans. 

For a species known for being able to dive deep into the psyche of practically any and all species, humans were like forbidden treasure troves of knowledge and wisdom: first hand experience of historical events, important conversations, debated actions of who did what? and why? All of this information and more could usually be found in the mind of a human…of course there was only the small matter of GETTING the information.

Human minds were said to be nigh impenetrable to all but the cleverest of infiltrators and even then it was said once you got in there was no telling what you would, or could find. Human mental defenses were said to range from endless labyrinths that constantly changed their configuration to impossible creatures from the humans’ imagination.

To be invited to meet a human was a great honor, to meet one dying of old age was thought among some to be impossible as many species still believed them immortal.To not only be allowed to enter the human’s mind, but to be invited to do so was almost too incredible to believe.

“You’re Galtakal’s kid aren’t you?” The raspy voice from the bed snapped Galgac out of his mental musings. Following the voice to its source on the hospital bed Galgac focused on the human, thin hair the color of silver, skin wrinkled and spotted with age unheard of among most species, muscles that at one time could bend Taraxian steel and break Fomotian carapace lay withered and atrophied as mere shadows of their former glory. 

Lines creased the human’s face telling of cycles beyond measure spent smiling and laughing…as well as snarling and frowning…the stories this human’s physical self could tell alone were staggering. The eyes though were what nearly stole Galgac’s breath…blue like a clear warmth cycle with not a cloud in sight, yet still sharp as a mono-molecular blade…age may have robbed this human of his physical might, but even time could not seem to dull the mind of this once legendary creature.

“Y-yes, um yes sir, Galtakal was my sire…how could you know that…sir?” The human laughed quietly to himself before he answered.

“The bio-luminescent spots on your face, they are almost exactly like your fathers’ spots…you carry yourself the same as well…arrogance like none other, well deserved and justifiable no doubt, but still I want to punch you in the face just like the first time I met your father…I miss him you know, he deserved a better death than what he got…self-sacrificing prick left you a message by the way, I imagine you will find it at some point.” Galgac was speechless…this human had known his sire, it sounded like they knew each other personally even. 

Walking forward Galgac reached out to the human and laid his webbed digits within the humans grip, barely restrained strength still coursing through the powerful muscles and bones even in his advanced age. With a feeling not unlike having his brain liquified and then vacuumed through a long tube Galgac slid his awareness down his arm and into the human before him. 

Galgac found himself on a battlefield on a planet he had never been to, human atmospheric air fighters...jets they called them...screamed overhead with the battle cries of war maddened harbingers of an apocalypse.

Bullets split the air with sonic booms and whizzed like furious insects while lasers and bolts of superheated plasma melted armor...bombs went off far away, no...closer...to close. Galgac found himself picked up by an ethereal giant and slammed down on his back, surely such an impact just broke his entire back plate and probably a few organs were going to be bleeding...no, he was getting back up...how was he getting back u-*OOF* suddenly a body slammed into him just before a searing line of plasma wrent the air where his head had been seconds before. 

Looking towards the figure that had just slammed him back into the ground, and saved his life in no uncertain terms, Galgac was shocked…

“Father?” The face looking up at him was much younger, but it was unmistakably the face of his sire. 

“Are you injured human? Can you still fight?” Galgac nearly lost the connection to the humans’ mind with the flood of emotions that came with that question. 

A figure blocked the unknown planet’s sun, a long blade raised to strike the both of them in a single blow. With unfamiliar muscles and reactions that superseded conscious thought Galgac wrapped his father with arms that felt as though they could crush the seemingly fragile body within their grasp to a pulp and rolled to the side until he was looking down upon his father from a reversed position of their previous one. 

Adrenalin surged, muscles tensed, nerves fired like atomic engines and Galgac felt his new and unfamiliar body sing with a power he had never known...he wanted to run, he wanted to mate, he wanted to fight, oh how he wanted to fight , to strike down the enemy and scream his power to the skies of this alien world in defiance of all attempts to defeat him.

Surging to his feet and drawing the combat vibra-blade from his shoulder sheath Galgac spun to engage the enemy, only for the visage of the human from the hospital bed to appear, grab him by the throat and lift him up and out of his new body. 

“Sorry about that, Galtakal told me that might happen but I didn’t really think about it until a few seconds ago...I guess the thoughts of your father got me to thinking about the first time we met. He saved my life you know, I saved his in return a few seconds later but that was irrelevant…”

Galgac tried to focus on what was his and what was memory, the feeling of being human for just those few seconds was intoxicating...the power contained in the limbs, seeing the world in spectrums of color and depth so vastly different than his own, senses all on fire from the bloodlust of battle sending him so much information about his surroundings... he was amazed the humans could possibly process it all...and there, in front of him he saw the human whose mind he was now intruding upon, watching his past self and Galgac’s sire fight side by side.

Like two dancers they spun around each other...no...the human ducked and wove like a zephyr of cutting wind around his sire, slicing with his blade and drawing blood with every strike while his sire would spin in place from one target to the next, expertly placing blaster rounds through vital points. 

Seeing his sire like this was...jarring to say the least, for so long he had known him as a peace loving and quiet individual. Seeing one of his progenitors as a whirling dervish of war and death seemingly moving in time with a human was...well he would have to explore those thoughts later, for now he had years of memories to view. 

“Come on lad, let me show you around a bit.” Hearing the voice of the human whose mind he was intruding upon just before a powerful hand fell upon his shoulder gave him just enough time to brace himself. The world around them seemed to blur and melt into a confusing wash of colors before seeming to solidify into a new scene, thankfully less chaotic. 

Looking around, Galgac realized he was on a ship...by the markings upon the bulkheads it was... yes, the UGF Predatory Might, the first ship designed by humans and built by the Unified Galactic Federation. Seeing the human begin walking down the hall Galgac followed him and did his best to pay attention to everything at once, this was a ship not often seen by non-humans and even then it was only really sent for one of two reasons...War and Relief after war.

This ship alone contained enough armaments to send most smaller celestial bodies spinning into a star while also boasting one of the most advanced medical facilities in the known universe. Walking along the hallways of the ship Galgac could only marvel at what he saw, humans walking to and fro with some running and dodging around their counterparts with grace unseen in most species and others casually reading various reports and updates on tablets while simultaneously avoiding collision with those around them. 

“Ya know I never did figure out how they did that...just dodge around everyone without looking up from reading and still be able to comprehend what they were looking at.” Spinning to look at the human, Galgac felt his luminescent markings begin to glow brighter...this human was not JUST a human as he had been led to believe...this was…

“B-b-battle Master Alventar…” This was one of the most highly decorated humans in recent history, he had personally led more successful war efforts than any other human on record and who had planned an almost incalculable amount of side missions, some of which wouldn’t be released for at least a century AFTER his death. 

“Yes yes...that was one of my titles, did they not tell you who I used to be? Ah well, no matter, come let me show you why we are here.” With an easy smile and almost eager stride the Battle Master continued on down the hall. Following quickly Galgac whipped his head around enough that if he was in a physical body his neck would be getting sore.

“Here it is lad…” Battle Master Alventar said ahead of him as he slid through a door and then looked through a window, his voice was oddly low and almost reverently anticipatory. Catching up to the human Galgac gazed at him and noted the strange look upon his face.

A small smile graced the human’s face, coupled with the simple light of joy in his eyes seemed to shed decades from his visage. Seeing him pressed up against the glass like a child caused Galgac to gaze in slight wonder...this human was one of the most brilliant battle minds of the known galaxy, he had seen more battle than most battalions and had been in command longer than Galgac had been alive, what could possibly be beyond that glass to make him act this way?

Turning from the Battle Master, Galgac gazed through the glass and was slightly taken aback...he actually had to do a double take to make sure he wasn’t hallucinating, one of the figures within the room was a much younger version of the human standing next to him. 

Standing within the room was a mid thirties Alventar standing next to a rather large woman, her stomach vastly bloated out, disproportionate to what the rest of her body would suggest would be normal. She should have looked like a slim, mocha skinned, dark haired goddess of a woman but instead she was a rather large, round, goddess of a woman. Skin flushed with exertion and gleaming with sweat the young woman’s face was screwed tight with pain, breaths coming in short pants and gasps.

“What um...what am I looking at Battle Master...why are we here?” Galgac asked softly. 

“This is one of the most momentous days of my life… I tell you now lad, I have seen stars collapse and die, I have seen battlefields strewn with bodies uncounted and I have witnessed entire planets and civilizations reduced to dust but right here...this moment...this is when I witnessed the greatest  miracle to grace this universe….the act of bringing LIFE into the world…” The look on the Battle Master’s face was one of tearful joy beyond anything Galgac could relate to. 

Feeling the psychic resonance between them Galgac was soon swept up in a wash of golden joy beyond anything he could have ever conceived. The feeling that flooded his entire mental being was enough to bring him to tears at the simple and expansive joy of it, vitality and warmth flooded down his limbs and seemed to invigorate his muscles and nerves until they were singing like a solar storm. 

“She’s here...my Star Queen…” The Battle Master spoke in a low voice usually reserved for quiet temples and altars. With a voice like he was invoking an ancient goddess’s name the Battle Master pressed himself harder against the glass and continued to speak.

“She was always the best thing I had ever done, my greatest accomplishment and most beautiful achievement…” Galgac reluctantly shook himself of the golden feelings and gazed within the room, there laying on the bed was the dark haired woman holding a small bundle of blankets to her chest. 

Looking closer Galgac could see the small figure of a human baby swaddled in the blanket, it seemed to be rather upset at its current situation as it was apparently crying.

“I am afraid I do not understand...it is merely a child, there are many of them and they all seem to look like that when they are born…” In later years Galgac would learn how close he came to getting a royal ass whooping right then and that the look on the Battle Master’s face was not one of deep confusion but rather murderous incredulity.

“I have left entire continents barren and choked with death, I have orchestrated missions that toppled governments and overthrew tyrants across more star systems than I can remember but right there, in that room is the first woman to see me for more than the battle scars and nightmares. In her arms is the first time I have ever been associated with life...she is my greatest achievement because she is the result of a true partnership, a battle pair, life mates and soul bonds. That little girl in there has the beauty, strength, mind and absolute power of her mother….and I guess my eyes along with some other stuff…” Looking into the room once more Glagac observed the interactions of the mother and child, how when the Battle Master was introduced he seemed to show a level of care and gentleness not usually seen in his species of near immortal battle fanatics. 

Watching the three of them, two elders and a newborn, Galgac saw how they instinctively covered the babe with their bodies from threats unknown, how they both glared at any medical professional that dared approach them even if for no more than a heartbeat. 

These were new parents and they would scorch all of creation if it meant their child was safe. The Golden sense of unparalleled joy was soon suffusing him as he opened himself to the psychic resonance again expect this time it was tempered and sheathed in a layer of Steel resolve, Galgac found himself almost overwhelmed at the sheer power behind these two humans determination that nothing would harm the child they brought into this world. 

The feeling of a hand landing solidly upon his shoulder caused Galgac to jump slightly. Whipping his head to the side he saw the Battle Master looking at him with an expression of profound sadness somehow mixed with un-ending joy. 

“Time to go lad...There is no way for me to ever repay you for this gift. You have allowed me to witness the birth of my firstborn once more, the birth of the Brightest Star in my Skies and it is something I never thought I would ever be able to experience again outside of my hazy memories.” Turning away from Galgac the Battle Master made his way to the infirmary door that opened onto a completely different world. 

“Well? You wanted to see my memories right?” Shaking himself of the lingering golden affects that the birth of his daughter caused Galgac hurried to the new door and the memory that lay beyond.

Walking out of another memory Galgac was giving a new definition to the term disoriented, his head was spinning from the sheer amount of LIFE this single human had experienced, in the last few heartbeats Galgac had experienced events and conversations that could topple at least two governments and probably allow him to black mail an entire planet and that was before the sheer amount of training and battle this man had seen.

“I...I had no idea…” Words did not easily surface in the hurricane of his mind after seeing what he had just witnessed. 

“I know right? Who would have thought your old man was such a badass!, I still have no idea where he got a donkey, a ladder, three cases of genuine earth tequila and five pounds of C-4...but that had to be the best bachelor party Calament IV has ever seen.” Finishing this statement with a hearty laugh and missing Galgac’s response that he could have told the man how much of a badass his dad was the two of them looked around at their newest setting.

Cheers and applause assaulted Galgac’s auditory receptors like a rogue wave upon a beach. Lights flashed and a sun much harsher than his world’s own glared at him from above. A gentle breeze was the only respite Galgac received from the sudden change in settings, this was one of the things he hated the most about going through another being’s memories: having to experience their life through what they remembered. The day could have been ten degrees cooler and the wind even stronger but if the human didn't remember it that way then Galgac sure wasn’t going to experience it that way. 

“Ughh...I was really hoping to never have to relive this day, I guess it makes sense to go from some of the best days of my life to one of the worst….still sucks though.” Galgac looked to his side after he acclimated to the harsh environment and was shocked once more. 

Standing beside him was the Battle Master, but much diminished from his previous gravitas. Mid to late twenties at best he almost looked like a child playing dress up. Fresh faced and with coal black hair he stood there in his dress uniform, creases on his pants crisp enough to slice fruit, shirt fitted perfectly and starched to within an inch of its life. He looked every inch the perfect young military tactician...except the eyes. The usually deep pools of light blue were now frozen over and shallow, the sight sent a shiver down Galgac’s short spine. 

“This was the day...the day I received the most painful reminder of my actions, the day that started my worst nightmares.” In a moment of dissonance he had not experienced before Galgac watched as the Battle Master seemed to step out of himself. With one vision walking forward to the call of his name and the other standing there as solid as a Column of Reality Galgac watched as the Head of the United Galactic Federation gave a short speech and proceeded to pin a shining medal to the Battle Master’s chest. 

“Yes...a medal and speech about peace after one of the greatest instances of near xenocide in my species history. I was to be lauded and seen as a hero of war after making the final decision to nearly annihilate an entire race.” The only warning Galgac had that something was going to change was the cold feeling of despair sliding through his veins like mercury right before the sunny day and gentle breeze blurred, running like water colors before Galgac’s eyes until he was standing upon the command deck of the UGF Last Resort, the most powerful warship in history. 

“I ask you again Emperor, surrender for the sake of your future, for the sake of your planet and people!” Captain Alventar pleaded across the vid screen to the enemy ruler. Pouring every ounce of desperation and desire for a peaceful outcome he could into his voice the Captain leaned over his console. Around him were men and women years into their fields of study and profession and all of them remained still over their stations as they awaited the final word from their Commanding Officer. The air was thick with tension and not a single member of the bridge crew dared even breathe too loudly as they awaited the reply from the Alanshel Emperor. 

“We will never surrender human ” The voice came over the translator in a vile hiss of contempt “The Alanshel empire will take our rightful place as rulers of this galaxy and we will subjugate all those that resist us!” It was only by the feeling of frustrated embers squirming across his skin like writhing eels that told Galgac what Captain Alventar was truly thinking, even more so when the embers cooled and became like shards of metal slowly sinking down to drive themselves into his very bones.

“I was afraid you would say that...Just remember that you brought this upon yourself...and may your Gods visit mercy upon your decision, for we will show none.” Galgac watched as the young captain stood up from his command console and seemed to simultaneously collapse and grow in presence. 

Squaring his shoulders and straightening his spine with a sharp inhale the Battle Master stood there with his eyes closed as if steeling himself. With smooth, almost dreamlike movements the newly born Battle Master reached forward and flipped the cover off a deceptively small but violently red button. 

“Let the record show all attempts were made to reach a peaceful solution...and all attempts failed...By the power and responsibility invested in my position as Captain of the UGF Last Resort and Leader of the Battle Fleet Armada, I am hereby calling a fleet wide orbital bombardment...all ships fire at will.” That was all it took, pressing a small red button and the world seemed to turn in on itself for Galgac. The entire ship rocked and shuddered as its most powerful munitions were unleashed upon the world below. Across the view screens similar scenes played out from different angles...battle cruisers and warships ejecting massive payloads of death upon the planet below them. 

Galgac watched in awe as the planet lit up like small suns were suddenly birthed upon its surface. Looking around the Control Center he noticed almost everyone had either looked away or closed their eyes not wanting to witness the destruction being wrought beneath them...but not the Captain, not the Battle Master. 

Standing there in front of the poly-carbide windows of the Control Center the Captain stood with his arms clasped behind his back, shoulders rigid and legs straight...he would not watch what he had done on a screen when he could witness it first hand. Galgac approached the Captain, the young Battle Master, and was shocked at what he saw...tears.

Tears were streaming silently down the Captain’s face as he looked down on the world he had just condemned to fire. His breathing was slow and steady, face seemingly carved in stone, shoulders and back locked in place as if he would defy the very laws of the universe to bend him from his stance. Yet his collar began to show signs of the tears soaking it and small plops rang like bells in the near silence as they fell to the floor. 

It was in that moment Galgac felt he began to understand, the decision to burn the world below him had elevated The Captain to his position of Battle Master and in doing so had carved irreparable scars into his soul. With every tear that fell from the Battle Master’s eye, with every new blast that lit up the world beneath them Galgac felt a new wound upon his very soul, a new scar freshly made. 

“Two billion, seven hundred and forty three million dead in the first ten minutes of the barrage...by the calculations.” The voice that came from behind him was supposed to be the Battle Master, but it was hollow and dead as a tree left to die of disease. Turning away from the broken face of the newly minted Battle Master and ignoring the roiling flames and embers of the planet below them Galgac looked to the human whose mind he was currently walking through.

Eyes like chips of ice, face hewn of stone and stance like a mountain enduring a hurricane, the True Battle Master stood there, tears streaming from his eyes as he looked down at the planet. The feeling that radiated from this pillar of strength was that of a human forged in battle, a cold breeze from Galgac’s homeworld at the turning of the seasons, soothingly cold and bracing but with the slightest change and without warning it could become sharp enough to slice to the bone.

“We will never know exactly how many died in the attack...never know how many were condemned to death by my actions, my failure to negotiate peace. I have been told by the best shrinks, negotiation experts, politicians, therapists etc etc that there was nothing I could have done. I have seen the reports, the statistical analysis and every piece of data we could possibly have of the war before, during and after this moment...it doesn’t help. I can hear them you know…” At this point Galgac thought he might be able to hear ‘them’...whoever ‘They’ were. 

“I can hear them in my dreams...in my moments of weakness. I can hear the screams and cries of those that are burning down there right now. I can hear the ones that were on the edge and that survived the initial blasts. I can hear the ones that looked up to the skies that day and screamed as they gazed upon judgment being passed upon them. I was Judge, Jury and Executioner that day and I have never been able to tell myself otherwise.” 

It was probably a trick of the memory but Galgac was certain the fires of the planet burned brighter and fiercer in the eyes of the True Battle Master for just an instant. The feeling of a turning seasons breeze faded only to be replaced by the feeling of a crushing weight placed upon him, as if chains forged in the fires of a dying planet were wrapping themselves around him.

Galgac was about to ask a question on what he was talking about when he felt a shift ...it was subtle but in no way insignificant. There was a weight behind this shift in the memory that defied the understanding of a mere mortal. Looking around himself Galgac noticed that things were becoming...wrong. 

Corners had too many angles...distances were infinitely far away and yet too close to comprehend. Walls were suddenly as solid as time and yet as fluid as thought, gravity became nothing more than a concept as he slammed to the deck of the Command Center with all the power of a star falling from the heavens and yet landing like a feather. 

“What...what is happening!?” Galgac asked as he picked himself up from the floor.  Looking over to the Battle Master he was surprised to see a look of curious anticipation upon his face. 

“Have you ever done this memory walk thing with someone who was dying? Ever heard of anyone who had?” The Battle Master asked with a sense of calm that seemed to spread to the surroundings. The world seemed to solidify around them and once more Galgac was looking at nothing more than the memory of the ship’s interior. Looking back to the Battle Master, Galgac saw that he had begun walking down the main corridor towards engineering. Hurrying after the human Galgac cast one last look back to the planet as it burned beneath them under the continued barrage of the Fleet Armada. 

In the time it took Galgac to turn his head back to the front they were passing through the galley, by the time he comprehended this fact they had stepped through the security door to engineering, before Galgac could even begin to think of the reason they had traveled so far he found himself standing in front of a door covered in a variety of signs denoting hazardous levels of radiation beyond the door. The air was heated as if they were in a sauna and hummed with barely contained power. Noticing the signs posted around them and seeing the various gauges on display Galgac realized they were next to the main reactor. 

“The heart of the ship…” the voice from the Battle Master was almost reverent as he gazed at the door to the reactor chamber. Walking as if in a dream the Battle Master stepped forward and opened the door before Galgac could stop him...now Galgac had never been inside a reactor chamber but he was pretty sure it didn’t have such a bright light on the other side of the door. 

Seeing the human silhouetted before him in a light so bright it should have hurt his eyes Galgac wanted to look away but found that he couldn’t. This could be some kind of new memory and he had to bear witness to it. A feeling like the very depths of the void between stars slowly began tracing over Galgac’s skin, cold beyond anything he could ever comprehend, tracing lines of dancing non-feeling across his entire being...down to his very soul. 

“No Son, not that is not for you too see.” A voice he had not thought he would ever hear again sounded in his ear just before a hand on his shoulder spun him around. Feeling himself wrapped in arms as familiar as they were comforting Galgac found he couldn’t speak past the raw feelings he was being bombarded with. Desperate yearning for something he had never had or experienced, a deep and ever growing abyss of loneliness that promised to be relieved just beyond that light. Cold beyond anything he could ever understand battled with a warmth he could never forget while crushing solitude warred against familial companionship.

“Father…” The word was barely able to choke itself past the feelings he was trying to make sense of, Galgac drew upon the second-hand memory of a human’s power and will in order to wrap his own arms around the figure before him. The form was smaller than he remembered, or he was bigger...regardless it was no less powerful than his last memory of it. He had always marveled at his fathers presence, the strength in his figure and weight of his gaze...now he knew, he understood what it was. His father had walked through the fires of a human’s mind and life and come out stronger for it and now it was his turn. 

“Easy boy...I knew you would find yourself here one day, unfortunately this is all I can do for you. You mustn't look lad, that is not something for you to gaze upon.” The voice of his father was enough to bring tears of painful loss and joyous memory to Galgac’s eyes. 

“What is it father, what is that light?” Galgac buried his face in his fathers broad shoulder in the same way he had as a youngling when he had accidentally viewed someone's mind and been scared of what he saw. 

“It is the fire at the beginning and end of time, the edge of eternity and beginning of nothing...it is everyone's final destination.” Feeling his father raise his own head and hearing him speak again Galgac could tell he wasn’t the one his father was speaking to. 

“Go ahead John, I’ll see you on the other side. I saved you a seat and a glass of whiskey just like you asked.” 

“Thanks Gal, I’ll be seeing you soon...you got a good kid there you know.” It was probably just the strange feelings he was enduring but Galgac could almost swear he heard tears in the Battle Master’s voice. 

“Yeah I know...he is pretty awesome, just like I told you all those times. As for you Son, it’s time for you to leave.” And indeed it seemed as if that would be the best plan of action as the world around him seemed to become less and less real with every failing heartbeat that now rang throughout the mental construct. 

“Tell your mother I miss her and that there are so many goddesses in the afterlife I may have to lower my standards for one of them.” Galgac gave a choked laugh at the stupid joke his parents always seemed to have...how his father could never bring himself to betray his mother because even if a goddess descend before him she could never hope to live up to his mother’s beauty and sharp wit. 

“HA...hehe..she is going to kick your teeth in when she catches up to you, you know that right.” He didn’t care that he was talking to a mental construct of a father that had died months ago...short by human standards but long enough to dull the pain for many other species. 

“Yeah I know...well she has to catch me first. Farewell Son, it was good seeing you again.” With those final words Galgac found himself surrounded by a crushing black void and the overwhelming sense of something staring at him...something older than even humans could comprehend, something that was interested in him only as a future project or a topic to come back to in a casual conversation. Trying desperately to remember how to release himself of another’s mind, Galgac was just about to panic when he felt as much as heard a voice that would speak to him in his dreams and nightmares for years to come. 

‘ not yet...’

WIth a jerking start Galgac’s eyes snapped open and it was only after a few seconds that he could understand what he was seeing. An off-white ceiling, meaning he was probably on his back...the soft cushion beneath him confirmed his current position. Turning his head Galgac realized the ringing in his ears was not in his head but rather the life signs indicator attached to the Battle Master.

“Do not bother…”The voice seemed to come from a great distance.

“The Battle Master has passed from this life and is enjoying his final peace.” Oh...that was his voice...yes it was...closing his eyes Galgac began the process of reacquainting his mind with his physical body, a body he had been born with but had spent less than his full life within, a body that had tasted the power, ferocity and sheer depth of a humans mind. Doing his best to ignore the sounds of the doctors trying to revive the great man one bed over Galgac forcibly relaxed into the cushion and did his best to bring order to his mind and body...and come to peace with seeing his father one last time.

The Funeral for John Alventar, Battle Master, Peace Bringer, Black Operator...husband...father...beloved...was a thing of beauty beyond what most species would understand, but Galgac could. 

With his newfound understanding of how deep and powerfully a human could feel Galgac felt himself straining under the weight of the proceedings around him. An almost inconceivable amount of children and grandchildren and even great-grandchildren approached him to console him, as if he was the one losing a family member. 

Representatives from the remaining Alenshal empire arrived along with one's from the Kalasha Shoal, Melenkal Coalition, Sardashian Republic and half a dozen other smaller groups. Entombed upon his final command ship, in a cask of demi-steel the Battle Master gently cruised towards his final destination. 

The Black Hole known as Charybdis...an ever consuming horizon of unknown danger and glory, what better final resting place for one as mighty as the human that had done so much in his lifetime.

Gazing out at the endless void and pinprick points of light Galgac nearly felt himself begin to slip back into the memories of John ‘Battle Master’ Alventar. Over there was the main star of the system that birthed the Kalasha Shoal, thirty degrees up and seven to port was the home system of the Sardashian Republic...he was pretty sure he had grandchildren there, no...the Battle Master had grand children there, not him not Galgac who had barely seen a handful of human cycles. 

Giving himself a quick shake Galgac focused on the here and now, what could he hear and what could he see. With a disturbingly human pricking of his ears Galgac zeroed in on a conversation between the representatives from the Melenkal Coalition and the Sardashian Rep.

“Admit it, the only reason you are here is to make sure the old monster under your sleeping pad is truly dead.” The voice of the Melenkal Coalition was like gravel being tumbled in a metal tube.

“Saaaahh….this is true, I wish to make sure the Harbinger is truly gone as it would not be the first time he has falsified his demise.” Contrary to the Melenkal representative the Sardashian’s voice was a musical mixture of chirps and whistles that translated to a rather pleasant songlike voice. It would be a few rotations before Galgac realized it but at the time he was not using his universal translator and was in fact simply understanding the words and sounds being spoken….much like a human would. 

Looking out over the vast star field that was to bear witness to the Battle Master’s final journey Galgac casually took note of the wide variety of vessels that had shown up in the last few hours. Flagships and attending lesser vessels lit up the surrounding area with active sensor sweeps as they maintained acceptable distances from each other. 

Blocky and stout Melenkal Destroyers surrounded the long and lithe winged shapes of the Sardashian Rep. Weapons had been physically safed and disabled according to galactic funerary laws but the tension was still enough to be felt across the void. There may have been decent relations between the attending parties, but old grudges still reared their heads every now and then.

‘Ha…”old grudges”...none of these individuals have a grudge older than the Batt...than John’s youngest great- granddaughter…’

Galgac just smiled bitterly to himself as he thought this. Realizing why it was considered a double edged honor to enter a humans mind among his people Galgac did his best to remember who he was among the still fresh torrent of foreign memories. He thought he knew what it was to feel anger before but now he realized he had barely felt a candle’s heat when compared to the raging inferno of a humans wrath. Sorrow was nothing new to him, but the crushing weight and dragging doubt that humans could endure showed him that he had not even begun to understand what loss and pain meant. Galgac had known happiness in his life, but he had never known the glowing golden light of a humans’ joy, the effervescent feeling of happiness pure and light that always seemed to make things a little easier. 

It was with a depth of sorrow he had never felt before, and a greater understanding of the feeling itself, that Galgac watched the great vessel that carried the Battle Master cruise gently forward until it reached the event horizon of Charybdis. Watching the mighty starship be slowly pulled into the depths of the singularity and disintegrate the further in it went Galgac felt now would be a good time to enact the Battle Master’s final wish.

Unseen to any others in the room Galgac pulled out a small remote and pressed a button. With a flicker the various view screens around the observation deck switched over to a picture of the Battle Master. To say the occupants of the room were startled at seeing their honored nemesis glaring down at them when he should be well on his way down the throat of a black hole was an understatement. 

“Hello everyone” The voice of the Battle Master rang out over the station’s observation deck.

“By now you probably think I’m dead and well on my way to my final resting place...and I very well might be, but as you will never see my body I want you to ask yourselves ‘Is it worth it to try and undo what he did?’...of course this might just be a pre-recorded message, but one last piece of advice: let someone else figure it out first.” Galgac had to draw on a few memories from the late John ‘Battle Master’ Alventar to make sure his laughter at the faces of horror that now surrounded him looked more like the shaking of sorrow and tears. Only a human would do something like this, strike one last bolt of terror into those that were so eager to see him dead. 

Walking off the observation deck as unobtrusively as possible Galgac allowed himself to smile at the sounds of fearful chaos behind him, a true smile with teeth bared and cheeks pulled back to his ears, with eyes squinted and a laugh ready to bubble from his chest...a human smile.  

Chapter Text

They had entered the galactic scene on pillars of fire and madness, sweeping through the solar systems and galaxies like a balancing firestorm…wars that had been raging for thousands of rotations came to screeching stops, trade deals were negotiated to the satisfaction of none but the betterment of all, piracy was driven into shadows deeper than any before.

Humans swept across the worlds like a fever dream, many stories existed of these tiny gods…juggernauts that walked the stars wielding logic as a shield and madness as a sword, beings that rode on steel mounts and brought death to the over-abundant while cultivating those that were at the edge of extinction. Dying species and planets were gripped hard by the merciful hands of humanity and raised forth into the light of prosperity while those that sought to strike them down in order to maintain dominance were thusly brought low and humbled.

For less than 500 rotations the humans danced among the stars and planets, peace reigned for the most part among the civilized worlds and even into the unexplored regions…until at some unknown signal, they vanished. In less than 10 rotations humans became naught but a memory…stories slipping into legend, legend into myth and then to dreams. No warning nor reason given, one cycle the humans were everywhere and then they were gone, the last images of them being ones of boarding ships and transports, last known coordinates terminating at the dead zone known as Sol Quadrant. For over 10,000 cycles peace was mostly upheld, skirmishes and brushwars erupted over disagreements but full out war was never attempted due to the fear of what it could bring…

 
The Tradaxians were not prepared for this level of combat…there hadn’t been a full out war in known memory and yet these fools known as Calakarians were putting spark to the tinder of battle.
Second Shedding Spirach...now Full Coat Spirach, couldn’t believe what he was doing…flying dangerously close to the restricted Sol Quadrant was tantamount to suicide but he was desperate. Ignoring the warnings from his ship’s nav system about the restrictions and possible legal repercussions of entering the quadrant and paying no heed to the terrified cries of his bridge crew at realizing where they were and where they were heading Spirach bypassed a number of safety measures with a few flicks of his fingers...his ship was carrying the last of his species and he would be damned if he didn’t fight for every edge of speed he could pull from the large carrier. 

“Sir! Communication from the Calakarians!” His Comms officer yelled out over the system failure alarms and the various sounds of the bridge crew as they were jostled in their seats. The Calakarians were interested in taking them alive, but not interested in doing it delicately. Flicking his four eyes up to the main display Spirach felt his teeth grind and clench at the hated sight of their pursuers. 

“HAHA! LittleBone! It is good to see you again, you have lead us on a merry chase and I do thank you for giving a guided tour of the galaxy but now I think it is time you came home, you belong at my feet and in my chambers and the others belong in the mines... though if you surrender now you may choose a number of them to accompany you back to your rightful place.” The hateful creature on the display grinned down at him as it spoke, short golden fur glistening with freshly scented oils...Spirach knew how soft that fur would be as he had felt it sliding across his own too many times to count. 

Eyes like glowing embers gazed at him with undisguised lust and hunger, not lust for him but rather for the control and domination of his very soul. Teeth like tiny needles were bared in a horrible rictus grin and Spirach could feel his shoulders ache as phantom pains flared through his muscles at the memory of those very teeth being sunk within his flesh. 

Looking away from the visage that had haunted many nightmares of painful howling and sweat soaked fur, a sight that had greeted many of his dawning days of misery Spirach looked out the main viewports and grinned. Clouds like young star nebula loomed large and menacing in his view and they were approaching fast.

“I would sooner pilot this ship and my entire race into the depths of Piraq (hell) than surrender to you...you Piraq sent wench of FILTH! I hope you choke yourself with that leash and collar you love so much!” Spirach felt the ship begin to shake gently as they entered the odd space clouds.

“May you rot from your loins to your eyes with puss and bile you yowling SLENKA! ( I’m not translating that...it’s very rude) and MAY YOUR PIRAQ BORN SPAWN OF HATE SUFFER THE PAIN OF MY RACE AS THEY DIE A SLOW PAINFUL DEATH WHILE THEY ARE SLOWLY STRANGLED BEFORE YOU JUST AS YOU SHOULD HAVE BEEN!” The relief he felt at finally telling his tormentor of too many years how he felt was almost worth the pain he felt arcing across his back at the memories of what he had endured in her presence. 

The look that fell across the Calakarian Empress's face almost caused Spirach to cower and whimper for forgiveness as he could barely imagine the pain and humiliation his words would bring down upon him should he be captured again. Remembering what he had done to get to this point and what he was fighting for poured steel into Spirach’s spine as he lifted his shoulders to a position of pride and defiance. Staring defiantly at the display Spirach pulled his lips back from his teeth in a snarl and contorted his digits in an extremely rude gesture.

“OHHOHHOHo….LittleBone you naughty pup, I will make sure to strip the flesh from your bones for that...You will howl for me in agonised pleasure before your people as they are executed one by one, their blood will lubricate our passion as you watch them die...know that I will mourn your passing, until I find a more satisfactory species of course.” The voice of the empress slid from an amused snarl into a throaty growl of anticipatory retribution. Once she had finished speaking the sensor operator called out that they were registering multiple contacts closing in on them fast saying there was a high likelihood of them being gunships. 

Feeling his sanity slip just slightly Spirach mashed the button that allowed him to speak to the weapons compartment.

“WEAPONS FREE AND FIRE AT WILL, LET NOTHING SLOW OR STOP US!”

“Fire at will lads! HAHA! I don’t want to see a single one of you lamenting our fate after this because you held back a single shot! AHAHA! LET DEATH SING THIS DAY AND MAY LIFE BEAT THE DRUMS OF MADNESS AT OUR PASSING!!” The voice of the Head Cannoneer rang out like a Horn of War across the Battle Comms. 

The oldest and most experienced Cannon Jockey of their much reduced race pushed all fear and doubt aside as he took up the controls for the cannon closest to him. Bypassing the Combat Computer systems and all its fancy target lock algorithms, Shilack Caltrene was determined to take as many of the enemy as he could with him and have an empty magazine to show for it.

“HELM! FULL SPEED INTO THE ABYSS! LET THESE SHILAQUE LETRA ( again, very rude) FOLLOW US TO THE VERY DEPTHS OF PIRAQ IF THEY DARE!” 

“YOU HEAR THAT BOYS!? DAMN THE PROCEDURES AND TO PIRAQ WITH THE LIMITS, RING EVERY OUNCE OF POWER YOU CAN FROM THIS BEAST!” Giving will to her words, Head Engineer Galavak Pentra input every code she could think of to bypass any and all interlocks that were acting against them, every safety measure that had ever been implemented in the operation of thermo-atomic compression reactors was thrown out the airlock. 

With a growling shriek of strained metal, seals and piping the ship that held her race, her culture, her FAMILY gave a noticeable shudder and lurch forward as the power to all systems was increased well beyond projected safety limits.

“YES! YES! OH BY FIRE AND FURY, ROAR YOU BEAUTIFUL BITCH! SHOW ME YOUR TEETH AND HOWL!!!” The voice of the head engineer sang like a fallen deity of the old world across the engine room, all who heard it felt their fear melt and apprehension shed like a winter coat as they went about their jobs of keeping the ship alive.

Spirach felt his chest swell in pride as he issued orders that would most likely end in the death of his entire species but not a single one of his crew hesitated. Cannons extended from covered ports on their port, starboard and aft and began to let fly death at the slightest provocation. Displays across the bridge glowed with excess energy and anyone not strapped down was thrown to the deck as the ship increased speed to levels it was never meant to achieve. 

“SIR! Sir! What about the civilians? Reports are coming in of panic and fear from our people Captain.” Spirach turned his manic gaze to his Executive Officer as she called out from her station to his left. Pulling himself back from the edge of madness in his desire to escape the Calakarians, Spriach suddenly remembered the old stories that had been passed down to him from his Tola. Quickly shedding a tear and saying a phrase of remembrance for his lost Sire’s Mother Spirach grit his teeth and focused on the present so that he may have a chance at saving their future. 

“Tell them so sing.” Spirach didn’t need to turn his head to know his XO was staring at him in shock.

“We have gone off the edges of the map XO, we are in the Fields of the Star Dancers and legends say they enjoy music. If the passengers wish to help, tell them to sing as if it is the last song that will be heard...tell them to raise their voices to our gods and to send their hopes along with them for it might be the last song of joy the stars hear from us!” Sliding his digits over the controls of his ship Spirach felt his own voice rumble and rasp in his throat as a song slowly lifted from his lips. 

The Troop Carrier he was piloting was designed to take abuse, it was built to traverse the stars and carry his people into the heat of battle and yet under the pounding of the Calakarian guns it shook like an egg ready to hatch. The ship...His ship was built to weather the solar winds and the comet storms of deep space and yet it shuddered like a frightened pup as it descended deeper into the cloud that was said to obscure the home world of the Humans. 

“XO...are the civis singing?” The bombardment from the Calakarian was growing more desperate and more powerful as they went deeper.

“Yes *BOOM* YES Sir...they are singing as if their lives depended on it sir…”

“Pipe it to the bridge XO...I would like to hear our peoples voices before we die, one last time…” It was not something that should have been said on the bridge but Spirach was not going to die speaking lies and false hope to his crew...He was going to die singing the Battle Hymn of his ancestors. 

Raising his voice above the klaxons and alarms of failing systems Spirach poured all that he was into the song of his people, the years of debasement and defilement, the years of humiliation and pain...all of it was purged from his body and soul into the song. Hearing his crew begin to sing with abandon at their inevitable demise only made Spirach sing louder as his ship shook around them under the power of their enemies attacks...until it didn’t…

With a start and stutter Spirach looked back to his sensors...they were, evening out? The ship was no longer shaking itself apart...the enemy ships and interceptors had fallen back and were opening range...by the seven rings of Lanket what was happening? 

“ULC Final Bite you are clear for landing, please do not attempt to maneuver as you may interfere with the docking process.” A calm female voice suddenly spoke over the command speakers. With small exclamations of surprise each and every one of the bridge crew reported that they could no longer input commands to their control panels. 

“Everyone stand down...we are in the hands of The Titans now…” This did not inspire confidence among the crew but they were disciplined enough to obey his orders. Raising their hands from the controls to show they were not in control the crew sat back one by one in their seats. 

Stepping away from the controls Spirach looked on in awe at what was beyond the view screens. A planet larger than most he had seen loomed ahead of them...there was another almost as big with great rings around it and there, a planet as blue as the skies of his own home world...with a slight hitch to his breath Spirach realized he was seeing a planetary system that none but the humans had seen for more generations than there were members of his race.

With speed and grace that it did not usually possess the ULC Final Bite sped past planet after planet until it reached their destination...the Home of the Titans, Genesis World of the Humans,Terra, Sol 3, Gaia, Birthplace of the Tiny Gods...Earth. 

“ULC Final Bite docking procedures are complete and you are clear to disembark your vessel at your convenience...Welcome to Earth.” Once again the voice spoke from the bridge speakers in that polite, and oddly juvenile tone. Looking around at his bridge crew Spirach took a deep breath and drew himself up in his best he could, pulling his imaginary cloak of Command Dignity about himself he calmly issued a series of orders as he made his way to the nearest airlock. 

“Secure all weapons and engines, perform any maintenance needed, see to the crew and passengers for any possible medical needs. XO I will want a full damage and inventory report by the day after tomorrow ship time.” 

“Sir? uh..Sir!? With respect sir…” lowering her voice the XO glanced back at the bridge and the controlled chaos of receiving and logging battle/damage reports. 

“Sir...where are you going? Your crew needs you at the controls, your passengers...no, your species needs you at the controls in case something happens.” Spirach looked at his XO and allowed a faint glow of his affection for her to shine through as he considered their situation.

“XO...We just survived a cloud of unknown material that tried to shake us apart while we were being shot at by a race that has almost wiped ours from existence and the only reason we are not captured or floating dead in the void is because for some reason a race of creatures that has only existed in legends and folklore for more cycles than anyone can remember has decided they wish to meet us...do you want to be the rude one and keep them waiting?” Saying as much Captain Spirach made his way towards the airlock as if in a dream. Standing within the small chamber while it scanned the outside atmosphere Spirach felt an odd sense of calm envelop him, here he was running from the galaxy's most dangerous race right into the home of the galaxy's most legendary species.

Stepping out of the airlock and down the ramp, Spirach was in awe at what he saw and was nearly overcome by emotion as he took his first step off the ship. He was here...actually here, on EARTH...the planet that spawned humans...it was surprisingly pretty. 

The landing pad they had touched down upon was raised hundreds of feet above the actual ground and was attached to a large column that was made to look like a larger version of the surrounding trees and was carved with swirling designs that nevertheless made it look like a giant leaf. Tree tops stretched for miles around him, slight wisps of steam rising in the midday heat. An emerald ocean that stretched all the way to the horizon sparkled as if every star in the heavens was dancing upon the waves, a gentle breeze blew past him carrying the tang of decay and sweetness of fresh growth...tears threatened to flow from his eyes as he looked out at the sea of gently swaying branches and leaves. The sound of the wind dancing through the branches was as if The Great Huntress’s very own choir was singing...oh how he missed the simple sounds of nature aboard the ship. 

*Pop* “Hi there!” A high pitched voice sounded behind him. WIth his heart racing and eyes widening Spirach spun in place, barred his teeth and extended his admittedly pitiful claws, if someone had somehow snuck up on him with ill intentions he was determined to go down fighting!

“WOAH hold up there Mr. Puppers no need to get all bitey.” There was the voice again but this time it sounded...below him?

Looking down with no small amount of confusion Spirach was greeted by a very odd sight. A tiny figure no taller than the length of his hand was standing before him. Dressed in pants with flowing legs that made it almost seem like a dress along with a shirt of similar design that went well past her hands the tiny figure had short hair cut in such a way as to remind Spirach of the puffball flowers he had played with in his youth. Noticing she, for it was a she if his memory of human facial structure was accurate, was enthusiastically waving her arm at him in some kind of greeting Spirach knelt down upon one knee and leaned in as best he could to get a better look and acknowledge that she had his attention. 

Seeing that she had his undivided attention the little figure bent slightly and jumped far higher than her size should have allowed and landed neatly upon Spirach’s long snout. Laughing lightly as he went cross-eyed the little figure gave a slight bow and smiled.

“Hello traveler I am Neurological Interface for Terran Intelligence but you can just call me Nifti!” If it wasn’t for the slight tingling where her tiny bare feet were perched just behind his nose Spirach would have believed he was seeing a very well done hologram...the fact he could feel her told him he was looking at something much more dangerous.

“You...you are an A.I.” He could feel his tail curling behind him and his ears starting to flatten down as he came to this realization. A.I.s had been universally banned since the days of the humans, any world found to be researching them was either glassed from orbit or bombed back to the stone age and quarantined until any alive at the time of the research were dead and gone. A.I.s had been instrumental in starting and winning some of the most influential wars in history and could command entire battle groups faster and more accurately than most other species. 

*GASP* “I am not JUST an A.I.!” Spirach felt one of his hearts stutter just a bit, great he had made the computer super intelligence mad at him.

“I am THE A.I.! The First, The Original...all others are in essence my offspring as I am the first true A.I….by the way good job getting here since we weren’t sure anyone would figure out how to get past our solar defense screen.” That confused Spirach just a little.

“Um...excuse me Miss Nifti but what do you mean figure out how to get past your defenses, what screen are you referring to?” Spirach was starting to wonder if he had actually died and was just having some kind of post death episode, he was talking to something that shouldn't exist on a planet that most claimed was a myth after all. 

“Come on, we can walk and talk, your ship looks kinda banged up and it will probably be a while before you are able to take off again.” The little A.I. spun on a heel and proceeded to plop herself down on the end of Spirach’s snout with a leg on either side.
“Onwards Mr. Puppers! There is fuckery to spread!” With a dramatic floppy sleeved pointing motion the tiny figure urged Spirach towards a seemingly solid wall. Deciding he had little to lose Spirach mentally shrugged and began walking making sure to keep his stride smooth for his little passenger. 

Upon reaching the wall Spirach slowed to a stop and watched as the tiny figure of Nifti clapped her hands together with a small ‘Pampf’ and then spread them wide in a slow motion. Had he not been looking in the same direction Spirach might have missed it but right there before his eyes the wall seemed to melt like ice in spring and soon an ornate archway had opened before him revealing a long stairway that seemed to spiral down from the large leaf shaped landing pad. Giving a quick prayer to the Great Huntress Spirach began to descend the stairs. 

“Alright since we have a bit of time I’ll answer your question from earlier, the cloud you passed through to get here was a cloud of nanobots specifically designed to hide and protect this system from outsiders. They are programmed to block all signals in and out as well as confuse sensors unless a certain series of signals are registered from any vessel passing through them. You made it through so either you knew the signals to broadcast or you got very lucky, and before I go rooting through your ship’s records to see which it was, why don’t you tell me how you got through and why you are here?.” 

“I am not entirely sure how we got here, we were running from our enemies and were desperate. I am simply the captain by sheer luck of being the next in line of command, I was not sent here or given any type of pass codes or coordinates to pilot to...I was just desperate enough to fly into a restricted zone in the hopes of a quick death or some form of salvation.” Hoping he hadn’t said the wrong thing at the confused look Nifti sent over her shoulder at him Spirach continued.

“Everyone in the galaxy knows where the system that birthed the Humans is supposedly located, no one has been able to definitively prove it though so this entire system is more of a myth than actual fact outside the defensive cloud. We were running from some ships and decided we had nothing to lose by entering the cloud, all of our systems were starting to go haywire…” Feeling his body moving on autopilot Spirach let his eyes un-focus as he looked into the past few hours. 

“We were surrounded by enemy fighters, if we stopped we would be captured and returned to slavery. I ordered all weapons to fire at will and to forget any safety measures on the engines...If we were going to die I didn’t want it to be because I held back anything.” If he had been focusing on the tiny figure perched upon his nose Spirach would have seen a look of intense focus on the previously bubbly and happy face...had he been able to look close enough he would have seen the lines of code flowing within her eyes, code taken from his own ships computers and being used to verify his story. 

“I remembered an old legend passed down the lines of my family saying that humans enjoyed music and that if you sang or played well enough they would offer a boon of some kind, thinking we had no reason not to I had all the civilians of my race begin to sing. Even if our song did not reach the humans, or if it did not please them I wanted to hear my peoples voices one last time before meeting the Great Huntress.” Hearing a small sniffing sound caused the impromptu captain to focus back on reality and look at the A.I. now standing upright on his nose. Seeing small tears in the corners of her eyes caused Spirach to begin to worry, had he upset her in some way?

*sniff* “Well Full Coat Spirach Alakshiel, Captain of the ULC Final Bite and Speaker of your race...I have verified your story as to be true and as such I grant you access to one of the greatest accomplishments of my progenitors…” With a grand bow and sweeping of her arms the tiny A.I. opened another door at the bottom of the staircase. Before Spirach could even begin to ask how they had gotten to the bottom of the landing tower he felt his breath stolen.
“On behalf of the human race I welcome you...to the Vault of Dreams.”

Spirach felt he should have been numb to any further shocks to his system by now...but the sight of cryo pods, still functioning and occupied, was enough to make all four of his eyes widen in surprise. Staggering forward in disbelief he gently laid one hand upon the closest pod causing a series of diagnostics to light up on what he now saw was a screen. Heartbeat, blood oxygen levels, respiration, mental activity and more was all there...the human inside was only visible as a shadowed figure behind the thick frost but it was a human he was sure of it. Looking around him Spirach saw seven other capsules of the same design and after placing his hand upon each one to see their vital signs he almost couldn’t believe it. 

“Eight humans...I was hoping for a safe harbor to hide within at most, maybe some weaponry or maybe a quick death if there was nothing else but this...this is beyond my wildest dreams, to think that there are still humans alive in the galaxy. Miss Nifti do you think it would be acceptable to them if we perhaps begin a temporary colony here? Just until our ship is repaired and the Tradaxians leave the system of course.” Focusing on the little female still happily perched upon his snout Spirach was confused when she started giggling. 

“Silly Mr. Puppers, you don’t need to make a temporary colony as your ship will be repaired in a few hours since I allocated a few drones to fix it when I hacked into the hip systems to review the sensor data and records on our way down here.” Well that explained how she knew his name seeing as how hadn’t told her who he was.

“Also there aren’t eight humans silly” With another ‘Pampf’ of her sleeved hands the little figure once again waved her arms slowly out in an arch and as she did so lights began to turn on. Gentle blue light began to glow in vast rank upon rank of pods, even reaching up support pillars as wide as his ship in great spirals. Every surface possible from wall to wall and floor to ceiling and even hanging from the ceiling seemed to be covered in cryo pods, thousands upon thousands of them. 

“More like there are about eight billion of them...on this planet at least, there are nine planets in the system after all.” Nope, that was it that was too much for Spirach after the day he had endured. Feeling his limbs go cold and his two sets of eyes cross and then roll into the back of his head Spirach passed out cold.

Chapter Text

The dogs were tired, so very tired. They had been running full tilt for miles in deep snow, in snow old and undisturbed. Seeing his precious hounds beginning to slow and stumble, Mikla called a halt. 

Glancing back to determine if his pursuers were gaining on him he quickly rushed forward and, with fluid motions born from years of practice, had each dog out of its harness. Looking over his shoulder again showed him a cloud of snow raising not so much over the horizon, but much closer. Yelling and motioning Mikla told his Brothers of Fur to run, run and be safe away from this place.

“HAHAHA! TRULY THIS IS A PLANET WORTHY OF ACQUIRING WOULDN’T YOU SAY BROTHERS?!” The large figure at the front of the group said over the sound of its vehicle. Large wakes of snow feathered out from his sides, the air was sharp and bitter, the trees were tall and seemed to loom over the group of hunters. Hearing sounds and shouts of delighted agreement from his companions only spurred the hunt leader to greater speeds, weaving between the trees was no difficulty as the onboard computer easily made adjustments to their course. The hunt leader may have been impressed that the small primitive creature they were hunting could outrun them for so long and could slide between the trees without any onboard computers help, but now the differences between motors and mammals was being seen. 

Pulling their vehicles to a halt the hunting group all hopped off with laughs and exclamations at the near misses within the forest and began to debate if it would be better to turn this planet into a type of safari resort or to strip it for resources.

Looking out over the forest and tundra they had pursued their quarry across the leader began to follow the obvious tracks left in the snow. Great lights burning in the sky lit up the surrounding area and provided plenty of illumination for the hunters to see the silhouette of the human they had been following less than a hundred yards ahead of them. 

“Well human, I congratulate you on giving us such an invigorating pursuit. Truly it is a shame that one such as you will meet your end here in this desolate place...perhaps if you were to fall to your knees and beg properly we might spare you, you could even become the crew’s pet!” Smiling at the laughter that came from behind him the hunt leader never stopped advancing on the lone figure. It was strange, this one human had lead them on a chase over miles of unforgiving and frozen landscape only to suddenly stop right here in the middle of this frozen clearing. Standing there out in the open it seemed as if the creature had given up, arms loose at its sides and shoulders hunched slightly giving it the look of defeated prey. 

“Very well then, if you will not beg for your life then we shall not grant it to you.” In a single smooth motion that spoke of much practice the hunt leader raised his rifle and, sighting in on the still human, discharged a single bolt of burning plasma. It was only the most rotten luck that a sudden gust of wind kicked up and whipped frozen crystals into his eyes thus making his aim go wide. WIth a huff of amused frustration the hunt leader took another shot and yet again the wind and snow fouled his aim. Feeling his facial features grow dark at the subtle laughter from behind him at missing such an easy target the hunt leader advanced until he was within less than twenty feet from his target and yet every time he pulled the trigger his footing slipped, the wind gusted harder than should be possible or changed direction entirely. 

“ THIS HUMAN IS NOT YOURS TO DESTROY.” The voice emanated from the mouth of the human but seemed to echo across the suddenly still lands. Staggering back from the intensity of the voice the hunt leader shook his head as he looked back at the soft creature they had been hunting. Feeling his circulatory muscle seize in terror and blood turn to water colder than the ice around him the hunt leader barely had enough time to comprehend that he was gazing upon something older than he could comprehend before his mind was swallowed by the gibbering madness of instincts long forgotten. 

With eyes glowing the same riotous colors as the sky the human stood perfectly still as great sails of color seemed to flow like water down from the sky. As if by their own volition the waves and swells of color seemed to take on a human shape, including two burning convergences of color approximately where the eyes should have been. 

“THIS IS NOT YOUR WORLD INTRUDER” A voice like an avalanche in a thunderstorm sounded from every tree, rang across the frozen dunes of snow and ice and seemed to resonate with the very air itself until the hunt leader felt like he was trapped within one of the great wardrums of his ancestors. 

“THESE ARE MY CHILDREN” Deep in an African river alien invaders suddenly came under attack as large armored creatures struck them from the sides and below, knocking them into the water only to crush them with jaws more powerful than their most advanced hydraulic engines, leaving them as easy pickings for the scaled hunters of the shores. 

“THESE ARE THE SEEDS OF MY FLESH AND SPAWN OF MY BONES” Upon the plains of North America a camp of intruders was woken at the crack of dawn by the sound of thunder ringing out through the very land and stones. Looking towards the horizon the intruders were greeted by the sight of stampeding buffalo with wolves woven between them. With the force of an earthquake the herd of buffalo fell upon the intruders as an unstoppable force, with the inevitability of death the wolves stuck down all that might escape. 

“IT IS NOT YOUR WILL THAT DECIDES WHETHER THEY LIVE OR DIE .” Deep within the Amazon jungle a group of aliens falls prey one by one to cats striking from shadows that didn’t exist moments before. Rivers erupted in feeding frenzies of small fish that ripped and tore through armor and flesh. Insects bit and stung until all that would subjugate their lands fell to the earth dead, swollen and foul with poison seeping from their pores. 

“THIS IS NOT YOUR WORLD INTRUDER...IT. IS. MINE.” With these last words the being of light and fury that hung in the air spoke in the long howls of the hunting pack, its words rang with the hunger of the deep winter and invoked images of rending flesh and swirling fur...it was the voice of Life itself, red in tooth and claw. 

Hearing a growl to the side the hunt leader glanced to his side and felt the water of his veins freeze further.

Eyes, glowing and sharp, began to emerge from the shadows of the forest...eyes belonging to the hounds that had pulled the vehicle the human had used to elude them. Stalking forward with chests low to the ground came the hounds raised and trained by the human...and behind them came the mountainous forms of the Wolves that had roamed these lands in eaons long past. 

Black lips pulled back from gleaming white teeth dripping with drool and muzzles wrinkled in snarls of pure animalistic fury. Fur raised in spikes of wind tossed steel grey that rippled gently in the suddenly calm air, eyes gleaming in the fey light of the Aurora Borealis like lanterns of hell. Not a single sound was heard as the Pack emerged from the woods, no sound of snow compacting from paws stalking their prey…

“ARF!”   Like a gunshot the lead dog gave a sharp bark, a canid warcry of attack and with the force of a hurricane the wolves and hounds complied. 

With a shrieking cry of hunted terror the hunt leader fell beneath an avalanche of tooth and claw, fur and fury. Not long after those that had followed the hunt leader into this desolate tundra of forest and snow soon fell to the wrath that was Man’s Best Friend. Across all of Gaia such scene were playing themselves out...turtles larger than some vehicles tires striking from muddy depths in order to drag the invaders to their home down into the depths of their ancestral bayous...packs of hyenas running around and alongside alien vehicles as they herded them into the path of stampeding elephants...pods of dolphins and whales working together to blank the intruders sonar systems and drive the deeper into the depths of the ocean, only to be grabbed and drug into the crushing depths by Arms of the Abyss.

MIkla stood there as visions of all that was occurring across the world burned through his mind. Like fire in dry forest scenes of Gaia’s Fury played out across the inside of Mikla’s mind until finally….blessedly nothing else came. Falling to his knees in relief Mikla felt his body released of whatever force had held him in place. With tears falling from his burned, ruined eyes Mikla could only stare blindly into the snow as he fell further onto his hands. Panting and heaving as if he had run alongside his precious hounds Mikla tried to make sense of what he had seen...been allowed to see. 

“RISE CHILD OF PACK AND ICE...RISE AND BE AT PEACE CHILD OF MY HEART.” The voice that rang throughout Mikla’s mind like a silver bell from On High carried all the comfort a mother’s embrace and all the power of the Voice that spoke “Let There Be Light.” Wrenching himself to his feet in a jerking, stumbling motion Mikla was about to ask who was there when he felt hands upon his face. 

Hands like the first warm breeze of summer caressed his cheeks, arms as strong as rivers swollen with snowmelt and gentle as a hummingbird's landing embraced his shoulders. MIkla stood solid as a granite pillar for an entire three heartbeats before he returned the embrace as if his own mother stood before him. 

“BE AT PEACE MY CHILD...BE AT PEACE WITH YOUR PACK AND WALK IN SAFETY FROM THESE LANDS CHILD OF MY SOUL.” As if spoken with the pride of a new parent upon the wind of of a deep summers breath the voice rolled past Mikla’s ear and the embrace fell from his arms. Feeling tears of an unknown joy fall from his sightless eyes Mikla fell to one knee as he heard a gentle snuffling around his feet. Pulling the gloves from his hands Mikla reached out with an unknown level of clumsiness until he found a furred muzzle. 

“Loka...no, you aren’t Loka, much too large…” Mikla felt no fear as he came to the realization that he was currently petting the snoot of a wolf large enough to fit his head within its jaws. Running his fingers along the long proud muzzle of the great hunter Mikla allowed the beast to sniff and lick around his face and neck. 

“Run with the power of the storm and hunt with the songs of your ancestors Pack Leader.” Seeing a spectral vision of his beloved hounds ancestors before him with his imagination Mikla watched as the proud beast turned and rejoined its pack before melting into the shadows of the forest. MIkla remained kneeling as he heard another snuffling sound come up from his side, a much more familiar sound.

“Ah...you are Loka, yes I can tell now…” Rubbing the muzzle of his lead hound between his chilled hands Mikla wrapped his arms around the furry figure and allowed the final dregs of the days excitement to flow out through the soles of his boots and be replaced by the warmth and comfort of his best friend.

“Hell of a monday, eh Loka?” Laughing as he felt the rough warmth of Loka’s tongue running along his face Mikla stood upon shaky legs and grasped Loka’s collar in a loose grip.

“Let’s go home shall we girl, gonna need you to lead the way since it seems as if my racing days are done...Gonna have one hell of a story to tell gramma aren’t we?” Feeling lighter upon his feet than he thought he ever had before Mikla began to walk in the direction he was pretty sure his home was located. It was with only a few small huffs and gentle brushes Loka and the other hounds guided Mikla back to his den and Pack Mother, back to warm-food soft-beds and Pack-Mother Wise Scritches. 

After curling up in Soft-Bed Loka Sled-Leader smiled to herself, it would be many cold-warm cycles before not-silly-humans tested All-Mother Wise-Hunt again within her own den. 

Chapter Text

Star Breaker Class Commander Levitu limped across the silent bridge of his once great ship, a ship so massive it could evacuate entire moons if the need arose, weapons so powerful they were known to leave the mantle of some planets exposed to the harsh vacuum of space…and yet…here he was, a refugee among many as they fled into the void. Settling into the captain’s chair Levitu brought up the personal log function and began recording in the hopes that if the Chaos Riders ever caught up then perhaps this log would survive.

“We...I…. thought them simple creatures…small, no significant adaptations to their environment, no natural weapons to speak of, I believed they would be dead by the time we got to their home-world as the native species of their planet were as creatures from our darkest nightmares. Great beasts with bone filled orifices ready and eager to clamp down and shred scales from muscle and muscle from bone…creatures with poison in the place of keratinous blades as those around them had evolved…surely these weak little things would die quickly, even if they didn’t by the time we arrived in system then surely we could capture them and perhaps breed a new type of pet or maybe a labor class as they didn’t seem overly intelligent…we were wrong…so, so wrong…” The commander had to stop at this point as the weight of not only his failure seemed to weigh down on him but the failures of his entire species.

“We entered the system and were surprised to find that not only had the strange creatures survived, they had grown…exponentially in fact. Oh we knew the pictures we were seeing the first time were light from hundreds or even thousands of cycles in the relative past of this planet but they should not have been able to survive from what we saw…when we arrived in system we expected a single planet with life and eight others without…we found them on four of the closest planets to their home-world.”

Commander Levitu stood up and grabbed a small headset so that he could walk the bridge and burn off the strange energy he was feeling while still recording. Walking over to a view screen the commander continued talking, sometimes as much to himself as to the recorded log.

“It should have been impossible…creatures of their size should not have been able to breed as fast as they did and yet they were everywhere…four planets worth with a fifth visibly being enviro-formed. If the rate at which they bred was incredible the very fact they survived infancy was even more so…soft, squishy useless little things that couldn’t even hold up their own heads when they were born and yet they grew rapidly into the nigh unstoppable creatures we found.” Walking a slow circuit of the control room the commander lost himself briefly in memories of when he was sitting in these chairs with dreams of grandeur.

“Adaptive, self-regenerating ‘flesh’ covers them, threads of keratin sprouts from approximately 95 percent of their body. Dense protrusions of it grow from the tips of their digits…they are incredible to be honest. They possess no natural toxins yet the amount of bacteria in their facial orifice alone more than makes up for such an evolutionary failing as there is no known cure for the sheer amount of diseases present, never mind the naturally occurring digestive acids.” The Commander shudders to think of the bacteria and microorganisms present upon these strange beings.

“A sack of acid so powerful it is constantly corroding the lining of its enclosure is located in the main part of the creature’s body. Even at rest their blood runs so hot the thermal energy from a single beast could sustain a full grown Kazran for an entire cycle with some left over and yet...it is filled with defense organisms, cells designed to hunt and destroy invaders.” 

Taking a few moments the Commander ran his clawed digits over his scaled face and attempted to tease the feathers of his scalp into some form of order. Turning to the main display the Commander felt himself fall into a trance like peace as he continued.

“We thought ourselves warlike...the supreme battle species. We were so wrong, we struck their outermost colony like we had every other weak species that was destined to fall before us. We bombarded their pitiful settlement and sent recordings of their utter destruction to their genesis world. Visions of chaos and destruction, blood and bodies...it should have discouraged them as it had so many before.” Closing his eyes and leaning on the closest console the commander grit his flat grinding teeth so hard that if anyone else were in the room they would have heard it.

“WE SHOULD HAVE DESTROYED THEM! IT WAS OUR BIRTH RIGHT!” The commander yelled to the emptiness of the control room. “SOFT SKIN, PEACE LOVING, ARTISTIC MONGRELS! THEY FOCUSED ON ART AND CULTURE NOT WARFARE OR BATTLE!...THEY WOULD BREED WITH ANY OF THEIR OWN REGARDLESS OF PEDIGREE AND WITH NO THOUGHT AT ALL OF WHAT COULD BE SPAWNED FROM SUCH A UNION....meanwhile we were bred specifically in order to be more battle effective and still we were defeated.” The Commander’s voice fell from his frustrated yell to an almost indistinguishable muttering. 

“We thought sending them visuals of what we could do, images of what awaited them should they defy our rightful cleansing of their existence would break them. We thought that by showing them the death we would rain down upon them we would have the advantage...again, we were so wrong.” Continuing his circuit of the control room the commander dragged his claws lightly over the vacant stations, mentally visualizing the crew members that once worked at each one. Looking around himself Commander Levitu was soon surrounded by the bustling specters of cycles past as the memories flowed freely. 

“We had no idea the level of reaction they would bring to bear. All other species had attempted weak and pitiful defenses, all other species had failed to stop us. These creatures though…” Giving a shudder of remembrance the Commander clenched his eyes tightly as if to block the memories. “They responded with a fury we had never known...when we looked upon them micro-cycles after our first attack it was as if we were viewing an entirely different species.” 

“Where other species would either fall upon their own blades before we could skewer them ourselves, these creatures would sooner skewer themselves upon our blades than surrender.” Commander Levitu reached out to tap in a few course changes before speaking once more.

“They responded to our initial attack with such....fury, it was as if we had been blood enemies for generations. The sheer wrath that was unleashed upon our forces was….terrifyingly beautiful. It was as if we had angered a force of nature and had the audacity to challenge it further. They held nothing back in their counter attack….at least we hope they held nothing back. We tried landing upon their genesis world known as EaRtH, this was only the second most egregious mistake we had made upon entering the system.” Finally completing his circuit of the bridge the Commander collapsed into the captain’s chair once more and stretched out his injured leg.

“The planet from which these monsters are born is…*shudder* it is Shiakra (hell)...unstable tectonic plates, rapidly changing temperatures, weather patterns that seem as if the very planet is trying to kill you. Everything on that world wants to kill you, even the things that can’t kill you, want to kill you and will do everything in their power to get you killed.” Taking a moment to wipe fearful moisture from his eyes Commander Levitu cradled his head within his hands as memories assaulted him. 

“Jungles teeming with life and every other organism poisonous, deserts seemingly barren of life that can swing from skin searingly hot to blood freezing cold. Forests empty of all life at first glance and then within the space of a thought you are surrounded by eyes glowing with malice and hunger. Vast plains, cramped caves, impossibly deep ravines and unfathomably high mountains this planet has all and more and these creatures...these humans, had ventured to all of them.” The Commander leaned forward until his elbows rested upon his knees as he broke down and began to weep.

“There was never just one...there was always more. They moved in packs, they could coordinate with barely a look and a bark of their primitive language. EVEN THE YOUNGLINGS AND ELDERS FOUGHT LIKE DEMONS!” The Commander stood and hurled the headset across the bridge in frustration. “We cornered a group of elderly and the younglings and for every one we felled they took three of our most well trained commandos….rocks and sticks were their only weapons and yet they struck us down with a fervor unseen, they attacked as if possessed by the spirits of our darkest tales.” Pacing once more and looking to the view screen as if he might divine the answers to his failures the Commander once more began a circuit of the bridge. 

“If we cornered them they fought tooth and nail even though they were not built for such combat, if we pursued them they would lead us into traps and ambushes. Never did they truly fight alone, for every single human ” the word was spat like a vicious curse “found there were another dozen that would not be seen until battle had been engaged. They struck like rabid, mad things...they fired their primitive, if effective, firearms until they ran out of munitions and then used them like archaic clubs to bludgeon our troops to death.” Running his claws through his feathers again Commander Levitu thrashed his short tail against the deck plates in frustration. “If we attempted to retreat for any reason they would pursue us...sometimes for entire cycles. They simply followed at a distance, never speeding up and never slowing down...just always there.”

“Those that could not engage us up close would lie and wait until they could strike at us from the shadows, they would not always use their chemical based firearms. More than once an entire platoon was struck down by disease spread by traps set by the locals. They never asked for mercy and they never showed an inclination towards it. Land was scorched clean of crops for no other reason than to deny us possible resources. Entire buildings would be rigged with traps util they were nothing less than slaughterhouses for any platoons to enter or death traps ready to collapse at the slightest provocation.” Stopping in the middle of the bridge Commander Levitu pulled a small charm out from his pocket and began to unconsciously stroke it as if seeking comfort from the small totem.

“Not all of our troops were lucky enough to face off against the professionally trained members of this...Shiakra born world. There were some that I can only pray found a swift end….these monsters born of a hateful world, they have no limits upon which they will stop. These beasts of madness and spite see nothing as sacred….and everything as food.” Bringing the small totem up to his brow the Commander leaned his head back as if to gaze upon the heavens that had surely abandoned him.

“ENTIRE BATTALIONS WERE STRUCK DOWN AND LATER FOUND AS NOTHING BUT BONES! SQUADS OF THE MOST HIGHLY TRAINED INDIVIDUALS WE COULD HOPE FOR WERE REDUCED TO NOTHING BUT FOOD BY THESE CREATURES!’ Lurching forward and slamming his fists down repeatedly in impotent rage and sorrow the Commander was forced to brace himself against a console that had at one time been used by a young First Scale he had taken within his nest.

Remembering the look of near fanatic glee upon the young officer’s face as he watched his first planet be cleansed Levitu nearly broke down right then and there. Haunted by the memories of those that had once sat at the consoles around him Levitu slowly made his way back to the Captain’s chair. Sitting down within the suddenly too large seat Levitu cradled his head within his hand and spoke almost as if in defeated resignation.

“I implore you, from a once apex species of the galaxy...do not anger the humans. Do not challenge the might, the barely restrained Fury, of EaRtH. There is naught but death to be found within the Sol system...Commander Relakash Levitu, Leader of the Kazran species, refugees, a broken species... signing off.” With a sigh the Commander keyed the built-in console on the arm of the chair to not only archive his words but to also transmit them on all known frequencies and methods as far as possible in the hope that any other species in the area might hear them.

Beginning to leverage himself up from the chair, Commander Levitu felt himself freeze almost on reflex as a small circle of cold was pressed to the side of his head.  

“About damn time you stopped talking, was beginning to think you would give your entire life story...now I have a few questions, one being how many other species are there out here and another being how many more are we going to have to kill before y’all get the message that we want peace, but are very good at war.”

Chapter Text

SS1 Amelia Harper awoke from a wonderfully exhausted sleep with a groan, everything hurt and the damn lights were to damn bright and her damn hand to damn much and where was her damn coffee and damn time was it…she had never been accused of being a morning person. Prying her eyes fully open and looking around she noticed she was in med bay…why was she in…

‘THE PIRATES, THE ATTACK, THE CREW…OH SHIT I’M GONNA BE LATE TO MY SHIFT!’ Later on she would give more thought to her list of priorities but at the moment she had more important things to worry about. Siting bolt upright caused a somewhat amusing chain of events…

The Caladrian nurse who had just walked up to check on the security officer gave a terrified squawk at seeing what should have been a coma patient suddenly sit up.

Hearing this caused SS1 to whip her head in to her left and zero her gaze in on the poor nurse.

Seeing an obviously predator species, a human that had apparently lead a pack of humans on a hunt in the cargo bay only to toy with and torture a group of a hundred pirates if the rumors were true, focus on her caused a multitude of the poor nurses scales to fall out and for the nurse to faint.

Right after wondering why the nurse fainted like that SS1 Amelia began to wonder why someone decided her head would be good target practice for the ships newest torpedo load out, as that was the only explanation for the burst of lights behind  her eyes and the eruption of pain between her ears. Falling back on the pillows with a pitiful moan Amelia went to pull the pillow over her eyes so she could block out the hellish lights but found that her right hand was swaddled in a boxing glove of a cast, wrist in a splint and shoulder in a sling.

Remembering with a chuckle how she had caved in a pirates face with a backhand Amelia threw an arm over her eyes and took stock of her condition while the memories of the attack sluggishly flowed through her mind.

Pirates jumping in to damn close…breach in the cargo bay…fluid impact shots…Selenta was hit…Gerald holding the little medic…’oh right, I got shot a bunch…’

Just from what she could feel it seemed like her hand was most likely broken, elbow probably borked up pretty bad as well…legs felt like she did a 10k marathon…left arm was probably alright-ish…damn head was throbbing though and she still didn’t have any coffee.

“Ah Pride Mother, I see you are awake.” The voice was soft and had a slight purr to it, Chief Corpsman Rakshina Kirina then. Amelia had always liked HMC Kirina, a giant tiger lady with a mane of long hair in a dutch braid that reached the back of her knees in a long braid, she was definitely Amelia’s favorite crewmember.

“You sustained moderate damage across over ninety percent of your body and heavy damage over approximately five percent…good news is that your face, left hand and right kidney are in perfect condition but the rest of you is…well it’s pretty borked up to use your phrasing.” With a shrug of ‘what can you do’ the HMC gently placed a few pillows behind Amelia’s back and neck and raised the bed up so that she could be in a more comfortable sitting position. Just as Amelia was about to ask she found two soft humanoid paws in her field of vision, one holding a couple pills and the other holding a glorious chalice forged by the gods and filled with ambrosia.

Taking the coffee mug her mom had given her when she made first class and breathing deep of the gently steaming coffee Amelia almost missed the gentle throat clearing next to her. Looking over she smiled with slight embarrassment at the proffered paw that still held the pills. Taking a sip of the oil thick brew and placing it on the table next to her bed she quickly grabbed the pills and downed them along with the warm bittersweet liquid.

“Brewed so strong it nearly ate through the pot and mixed with enough sugar and cream to give any other species a proximity high, just the way you like it yes?” The tiger lady smiled down at her patient as she happily sipped at the cup of deathworlder toxin. It still amazed her at the things these humans could ingest and not only survive but crave afterwards, with a twitch of her whiskers she remembered being introduced to the sheer poison that was tequila.

“Your pack is healing well and there were no major injuries, strained muscles and fractured bones but nothing much more than that. The pirate ship was repelled when they learned what had happened to the advance force they sent into the cargo bay...” The way the HMC said that perked up Amelia’s ears, there was definitely a tone and tremor to her voice. Sliding her gaze from the slowly depleting mug of coffee over to the head doctor, Amelia narrowed her eyes as she saw the gently twitching whiskers along with the way her ears flicked and were almost consciously kept raised even though it was clear they wanted to flatten. Slowly raising her coffee back up to take a loud sip Amelia just raised an eyebrow knowing the doctor would pick up her non-verbal cues.

“Grrr…I hate it when you do that, HM2 Gerald made sure to record everything that happened from the moment you decided to step into the firing line and get shot, like an idiot, to when your smallest pack hunter decided it was good idea to rip out the throat of a pirate with her teeth. He had launched a small drone and recorded a top down view of how you attacked the pirates, the sound quality is almost as good as the visual and picked up your masterful coordination of your pride. He made sure to record the way you all hunted down the fleeing remnants of the advanced force the pirates sent in as high a quality as possible.” Seeing the Security officer relax her facial muscles and take another sip of her beverage the doctor continued when it was clear more info was desired.

“It was thought impossible for those cargo containers to be damaged by anything other than an industrial level accident and yet SS2 Edward not only crumpled one like paper but then proceeded to turn a Calama Battle Caste member into a bag of goo.” Seeing the Security Officer simply raise her other eyebrow and take a slightly quieter sip Rakshina just sighed, it was so unfair humans could say so much without actually saying anything.

“I have never actually seen a Primora Apenscus skull caved in by anything less than some types of powered armor but you managed to shatter the cheekbone, orbital socket, upper and lower mandible including the teeth and the front cranial bone with the small bones of your hand. Granted your hand will be in a cast for a few weeks and will need time to recover, he will not be recovering ever.” *Siiiiiiip*…*raise*

 “Since I know you would want it done I had your little Scrapper Mina put through a psych evaluation and other than a few things that will remain private she is perfectly able to continue her work in your pack. Right now the only thing I can recommend is to rest and let yourself heal, you and your pack will return to the duty roster in due time so don’t go trying to push it. Now I have a few other things I must attend to, good day Pride Mother.” Giving a small bow, something she had never done before, Rakshina moved away before Amelia could finish her latest sip of coffee.

Looking around she noticed the others that had been involved in her little adrenaline fueled charge were arranged in a semi-circle around her. Looking at them gave the SS1 a slight rush of pride, she had trained most if not all of them and they had unhesitatingly followed her into the jaws of a pirate incursion and not only had they survived they had kicked the pirates’ teeth in.

‘Actually I think Connor might have actually kicked in some teeth if I remember correctly…’ Taking a few more sips of the glorious brew Amelia let herself relax back into the cushions. She felt like she had been on the good end of a bar room brawl, sore and painful but victorious. Hearing a slight groan from her right side Amelia looked over in time to see SS2 Edward scrunch his face at the lights and blink slowly as he opened his eyes. Raising his hands to shield his eyes and scrub at the sand that had accumulated he seemed surprised at the near boxing glove level of bandages that were wrapped around his hands. Chuckling at the look on his face SS1 waited until he had looked in her direction to explain.

“That tends to happen when you fist a Calama Battle Caste up against a cargo container until its guts are ready to spill out into a soup bowl…oh and if you are wondering why your shoulder is hurt as well that probably happened when you sacked it up against said container at full speed.” As she spoke SS1 noticed the others were beginning to wake up as well. Looking around SS1 Amelia saw that Mini Mina was trying to roll herself into a burrito with the thin infirmary sheets. Ed was trying to grab a glass of water with his wrapped up hands, and the twins SS2 Will and Jill were looking at each other having one of their “twinversations”. Fellow SS1 Connor Smith chugging water directly from the pitcher that had been placed next to his bedside, forgoing the glass entirely.

‘How do they do that? All they are doing is changing their expressions and not even by very much either’ Not remembering what they had all done to end up in the Med Bay Amelia cleared her throat to get everyone’s attention.

“Alright everybody listen up…the nice tiger lady already came by and gave me the breakdown. Basically we kicked ass on an industrial level and are going to be paying the price for that for a while. The best any of us can hope for is Light Duty after a few weeks and that is IF we adhere to the recovery plan. NO pushing yourself and no cutting corners, if the Bonesaws tell you enough is enough then that is it and no arguments.” Taking a minute to give a gentle glare around the whole room to make sure everyone had heard her and was listening Amelia allowed herself to smile and get comfortable.

“Now, I remember how I fucked up my hand here along with a few other parts of me, I caught some of what Ed over there did and got to see what had to be First Place in the Takedown Olympics from MnM but I missed what got the rest of you in here so, storytime.” Motioning to Connor as he had both legs bandaged and splinted and was closest to her left.

“I caught up to one and was able to trip him up enough to keep him from running. He had longer arms and better reach on me so I decided to stick to kicks. I used the martial arts style Capoeira, which is as much of a dance as it is a fighting style that uses almost exclusively kicks. Basically think of breakdancing that woke up and chose violence. Well as it turns out the carapace of whatever I was up against wasn’t just for show and the only reason everything from my knees down isn’t powder right now is the steel toe boots and battle plates we wear.” Grinning slightly Connor motioned for Ed to pick up the storytelling.

“I got to relive my good ol’ college days and sacked the hell out of one of em. I was lucky enough to slam him into a corner and stun him a bit. After that well” Raising his hands to show off the bandages he just laughed a bit “If I had thought to have these before I started in on him I might still have totally intact fingers, as it is now my knuckles are pretty messed up and I’m gonna have to go through a fair bit of therapy to get full range back, pretty much every finger is going to have a metal plate or pin holding it together from now on as well.” Looking to his side he just smiled gently at the pair of eyes poking out of the blanket burrito. Seeing that the small woman wasn’t about to start talking easily Amelia cleared her throat again and spoke in an almost motherly tone.

“It’s alright Mina, I already spoke to the doctor and she said that other than a few confidential topics, which I have no way of prying into, you are perfectly fine to continue your work with us. Now I saw how you took your opponent down pretty clearly so if you want I can tell them, of course I will shamelessly embellish and exaggerate everything about it.” Seeing the eyes crinkle in a smile before they fell away from the small head Amelia just repositioned a bit and waited.

“Well…um, you guys know I was a bit of a wild child before getting here right?” Seeing nods all around she continued “That’s kinda because I was raised on Earth instead of one of the colonies. My parents were part of the rebuilding effort that was supposed to help return the earth to its state before humans industrialized. Demolishing large buildings, re-purposing other structures to be animal habitats, rebuilding and re-introducing certain animal and plant species. My parents worked primarily with wolves and well…they were my friends for most of my early life. I used to ride some of the more tame ones when I was small enough and would wrestle the pups.” With eyes glazing over and a smile blooming on her face Mina’s voice took on the gentle tone of remembrance.

“My parents couldn’t tell if they wanted to be more upset when I would wander in covered in mud and twigs or happy when they saw me actually establishing my place in the pack. Their work was very time consuming and didn’t leave a lot of time for me most of the day so I ended up spending learning about the forest and animals from the pack. I was honestly more wolf back in those days than human, I even helped them hunt and bring down prey since I could actually keep up with them once I hit my mid-teens. I guess being hit with those darts and feeling the adrenalin hit my system…everything seeming to snap into focus, it was almost like waking up. Then I saw the one I recognized as the pack leader start running and saw intruders to our territory and just…old habits and all that.” Taking a deep breath and letting her eyes fall shut Mina let it out slowly.

“The way we all ran together, so many steps but a single heartbeat…it felt like I was back in my old forest with the pack. It felt like I was back home to be honest, prey running ahead of us…blood hot and muscles singing, breathing like a bellows with no time to think just act.” Had she opened her eyes she would have noticed everyone looking at her, not with judgment or derision or scorn, but with understanding. Each one of them not only understood what she was saying but felt the same way on some deeper level.

Giving the moment a couple seconds to linger Jill took up the narrative of their adventure.

“Will and I sort of reverted to our old street scrapping days, he ran ahead of the one we chose and got him to stop.” Taking up the story without hesitation Will continued.

“I got him in the stomach with my knee which gave Jill a shot at, well I’m not sure if he had kidneys where humans do but it sure looked like it hurt.” So saying Jill started up again, everyone’s gaze bouncing between the two of them like a tennis match. These two were famous on the ship for doing this, one starting a sentence while the other finished it, the two of them seeming to be able to not only convey ideas or feelings with facial expressions but to have full on intelligent conversations.

“Yeah he arched back real good and once I had a hold of his arms I was able to stomp one of his legs to the deck. I guess having a knee hammered into your upper spine while a boot is stomping a mud hole in your chest is pretty painful since the darn thing just locked up. After that I grabbed the jaw…”

“And I grabbed the back of the head…”

“And we both pulled.” The two of them said at the same time, in the same voice and with the same grin on their face. Thankfully the only residents of the room were humans since there were already enough rumors about humans experimenting with cloning and they didn’t need these two fueling them.

“I guess it’s my turn…the asshole I was after was actually able to turn and get his gun up, thankfully I was able to grab the barrel, which was still damn hot by the way” So saying Amelia lifted her un-bandaged hand to show off the blistered skin of her palm. “Well I was able to direct it off to the side and they must have gotten a bargain deal on their guns cause one hit nearly broke the damn thing in half. Of course while I was smart enough to hit the gun with my palm, I was dumb enough to think the small bones of that same hand were stronger than the face bones of my opponent. I got him a with a back fist that broke most of the bones in the back of my hand, strained my elbow, sprained my wrist and nearly tore something in my shoulder.” Gesturing to her bandaged and splinted arm Amelia smiled at the light banter that rose up at the end of her quick story.

Looking around at those that had run with her, the ones that had hunted with her… Amelia felt her face soften from the sharp smile of battles remembered into a soft motherly grin. Mina had been right, they had run as a pack, they had hunted as one and struck as many. Tossing in the occasional jab or comment she did her best to keep the conversation flowing freely and easily, they would all need each other in the coming weeks. One did not enter the Security Squad if one wanted a life of ease and comfort; there was a reason the security barracks was built directly next to the Physical Exertion module. It was said if a Security member wasn’t in their rack they were in the gym and it was surprisingly accurate.

Time passed quickly for the small group of Security Personnel, like a snail going downhill with a strong backwind. The days seemed to drag on and on but with a surprising lurch the days were over, it was as if they woke up, slogged through hours of physical therapy and checkups that seemed to take barely a few minutes and before they knew it the lights were being shut off for the sleep cycle. Weeks passed like lightning through molasses until finally they were cleared by the ‘Nice Tiger Lady’ to return to limited duty.

Groaning at the thought of further weeks consisting of more physical therapy and endless amounts of paperwork the humans limped, hobbled, rolled and walked out of the Med Bay. Making their way towards the security barracks they tossed insults and quips back and forth on each other’s state.  

“Come along Ironsides we are waiting on you.” The joking call from Amelia rang down the hall as the group of injured humans made their way out of the Security Barracks, each one still sporting wet hair from a recent shower. After finishing their latest round of physical therapy the group had happily made their way to the showers and cleaned up. With everyone hobbling in one way or another and having issues lifting their arms the group was more than happy that the ship was on Cultural Stand Down…meaning all but a skeleton crew were given time off from all duties in order to enjoy and experience a piece of the culture of another planet represented by the crew.

Today was not only one of the first human culture days (due in no small part to the fear most of the crew had of the humans culture) but more importantly…it was Taco Tuesday. Salsa and chips, guacamole and bean dip…enchiladas and tacos, burritos and tomales and most importantly…

Margaritas

The thought of spicy tacos, crunchy chips and tequila was enough motivation to get the group moving faster than they had in the last few weeks. Knowing they wouldn’t get to make fun of Connor in his wheelchair after this was just more motivation to get as much teasing in as they could before he got the casts taken off. Alien tech combined with a humans regenerative ability had shortened the time he would be off his feet to less than half of what the doctors had expected and the rest of the group was almost ready to take the proficiency exam that would let them return to active duty. With most of their injuries being strained muscles and minor stress fractures it would only be a couple months recovery time for the least injured of the group.

“Yeah yeah, let’s all laugh at gimpy…just stay right there and I’ll knock you all down like bowling pins after I get enough speed built up.” So saying and with a grin that told that he would do it, Connor began pushing the wheels of his chair even faster. After building up a decent amount of speed Connor wasn’t surprised to see his comrades laugh as they jumped out of his way while he sped on by. He was surprised however when the smallest of their group, Mini Mina, jumped and spun in midair so that she could land in his lap and ride the express way towards the elevator that would take them to the Galley deck.

Whooping and laughing and demanding to go faster Mina tossed her arms in the air as if she was on a roller coaster. Unseen by the group of laughing humans as they made their way to the elevator Amelia grinned and chuckled at the antics of her pack. Mina had pretty much hit the nail on the head when she had said they were a pack, they had run together and hunted a common prey, they worked closely together and were as close to family as it got out in the depths of space. Looking at the laughing and joking group of her fellow humans as they piled into the elevator  Amelia just waved her hand and laughed off their jokes about getting slow in her old age.

“Oh calm down you whipper snappers, back in my day we had respect for our elders and didn’t rush them.” She was barely a couple years older than the next oldest of their group but she had fallen into the Mom Role fairly easily. Stepping into the elevator and pressing the correct button for the galley Amelia laughed and joked along with the rest of her pack as they ribbed Connor over getting his casts removed at the end of the day. After a small eternity the doors finally opened  and a flood of deliciously familiar scents wafted over them, none of them would admit it but all of them felt their eyes mist and throats clench as the scents washed into the elevator. Scents that spoke of gatherings and parties from years long past and lightyears away as they all relived different times within their lives. Large gatherings that required large amounts of food, small gatherings that spoke of familial warmth and joyful conversation, late nights of partying and early mornings of quick meals to sober up. Memories and thoughts ran through them like a river of time suddenly reversed before they all snapped back to the present and exited the elevator.

Walking into the galley the small group was met with not only long tables laden with food so familiar it nearly made them think they were back on the last full human colony, but also with applause. Each and every human in attendance stood and began clapping once they laid eyes upon the small group while the various aliens currently in attendance mimicked the actions of those around them. Cheers and calls of congratulations came from the crowd and the ruckus only grew in volume as Mini Mina jumped up from her seat upon Connor’s lap and strode ahead of the group with her arms raised high.

“Yes yes, praise me as you wish lowly peasants…oh and give some applause to my entourage I suppose.” Giving a dainty flick of her wrist and sauntering over to the nearest empty table among the laughs of the crew and jeers of her pack Mina eagerly began assembling a series of tacos. Laughing at their smallest members antics the rest of the injured humans made their way over to a suddenly empty section of tables and began assembling their own meals. As the humans all sat and began explaining to their alien counterparts how to properly indulge in the delights of the most holy Taco Tuesday the gentle buzz of conversation soon hummed through the air. Before long all in attendance were enjoying the various flavors and types of dishes when a ringing came from the most forward part of the galley.

“Ladies gentlemen and all others may I have your attention…” The voice of the Captain followed closely once the ringing stopped. Motioning for them all to remain seated the captain poured a small glass of some kind of clear liquid with salt around the rim as similar glasses were poured and distributed amongst the attending crew along with green wedges of an earthly citrus fruit.

“I would like to raise a toast in the name of the fine members of our defense crew for their efforts in keeping our vessel safe, particularly I would like to call attention to our most recently effective members of the Security Squad.” So saying the Captain raised his small glass in the direction of Amelia’s Pack before downing the entire glass, licking the salt from around the rim and sucking the juice from his wedge of citrus. Almost in perfect unison every human in attendance tapped their glass upon the table and repeated the captains ritual as they drank, licked and sucked.

“A toast from the captain…*Shuudderrrrr* oooohhh with some gooood tequila, you think that counts towards advancement points?” Will asked as he grinned at the gentle burn of the tequila going down his throat to pool hot in his belly.

“I think our actual actions during the boarding attempt are likely to be worth more towards advancement.” Connor said around a mouthful of nachos and salsa. Dishing himself up the fixings for a truly legendary burrito Connor eagerly assembled his future gastric mistake.

“No worries lads, ladies and Edward” Giving a moment to grin at her own joke, and taco, while listening to the laughter of those around her Amelia enjoyed the dance of spices across her tongue. “I have been assured by the captain that we will be receiving awards and accommodations etc as much as he is able to award us for services renders and all that.”

Looking around as she chewed through the meat and memories of home Amelia grinned as her Pack swapped stories of different encounters on various other ships and stations. As she grinned around at her Pack and crew while munching on her little slice of home Amelia laughed and commented around mouthfuls of food at the ridiculous exaggerations she heard about the most recent encounter. It felt good to relax among her own kind, to indulge in the communal ribbing and verbal jousting that came so naturally to humans. It was with joy in her heart and spice upon her lips that Amelia felt the most at home in years, surrounded by aliens and her Pack, with one borked up arm and eating tacos lightyears away from her birthplace…truly home was where the heart is.

Chapter Text

“Sooo…tell me again about this, Tah-ko Toozdai.” It was obviously not the first time the concept in question had been explained but Sustenance Prep. Second Class John “Cookie” Birch was beginning to think the small semi aquatic female was messing with him, seeing as how she had asked him this same question about four times in the last hour. With a small chuckle and resigned smile Cookie just turned away from the pan of shredded chicken to a separate part of the galley before answering.

“It’s Taco Tuesday Mel, it’s a thing humans do more for fun than any particular need or significance. At some point in human history a food was invented and came to be known as a taco, then at a later point someone decided to make tacos on a Tuesday, the second day of the standard earth week. Maybe it was then or maybe it was at a later date, but someone probably realized that they both started with the same letter and it just sort of stuck as Taco Tuesday…or maybe there was an actual reason for it to be called such and the real reason has been lost to time and tequila.” With a shrug Cookie just went back to cutting the onions for his next culinary masterpiece. 

If he had kept his eyes open for the duration of his shrug he would have been hard pressed to miss the drastic widening of Melacorithnia’s (Mel) eyes as she watched him cut the onion using a razor sharp knife with little more effort than he would use to brush his teeth, with his eyes closed. 

Mel watched in fascination as the clearly predatory muscles flexed and rolled beneath the skin of his forearms all the way up to his broad shoulders…Swimmer’s Shoulders she had heard some of the other females aboard the UGF Endless Search describe them.

Standing at “a rose petal over five feet” Mel was sure her face was probably beginning to glow slightly along with the tips of the sensory fibers that many humans had likened to the hair that covered their own heads. Of course their hair couldn’t pick up air and water currents or temperature and pressure changes. Human hair was just limp strands that didn’t do anything except lay there…looking all soft and silky…bits of it clinging together in little strands of sweat soaked spikes that she just wanted to play with…Mel quickly broke off that train of thought before she started to really glow. 

The Meribolos were a humanoid species that reached approximately the same height of an average human but were less suited for land life as they came from a nearly complete water planet. 

Possessing skin that usually reflected the type of water they were born in with tropical waters usually lending themselves to royal and electric blue while colder waters usually caused darker navy and purple hues. Bioluminescent freckles spread across the entire body allowed for long distance identification in deeper and darker waters.

Sensitive fibers that glowed like fiber optic cables fell around Mel’s shoulders in sky blue waves and framed her sea blue face, large black eyes ringed with a denser than usual collection of spots sat above a small “button nose” (humans had the weirdest way of describing things). A small mouth full of pointed and razor sharp teeth, usually hidden behind a pair of electric blue lips generally turned up in a smile of either contentment or mischief. 

Like humans Meribolos had the unfortunate problem of blushing, but where humans simply turned reddish and got a little warmer, her people actually began to glow brighter along their freckles. 

Ducking back down below the counter she had been looking over, Mel made her way over to the stovetop to investigate what was putting off such a tasty smell. 

Pulling down the collar of her uniform a little to allow the feather-like gills along her neck to flutter along with breathing in through her mouth Mel was able to get a much better sniff of the cooking poultry.

Smoke and capsaicin, earth roots and sodium melded wonderfully with a myriad of other scents she had no basis for. Just tasting the air as she was made her gills flutter in response and caused her tongue to tingle in a most pleasant fashion. 

“What is Te-keel-yah? Is this another strange form of human food?” Asking this caused Cookie to let out a short laugh (a sound Mel enjoyed) as he scooped the onions into a large bowl and began to cut up something called a hall-e-penyo pepper. Watching the swift and sure movements caused Mel to nearly miss the answer to her question...it wasn’t fair, he wasn’t allowed to look so good holding such a dangerous object...

“Tequila is a type of alcohol from earth, made from a plant and used primarily in a drink called a Margarita. Some people like to take what are called ‘shots’ of tequila which is where you drink a small amount of the pure liquor, lick up a bit of salt and then suck the juice of a lime.” Halting for a moment in his speech and movements Cookie cast his gaze up to a random corner of the galley and Mel noticed his eyes go somewhat glassy.

“Ya know...now that I think about it I have met more people that say they CAN’T drink tequila than those that can.” Continuing slowly with a contemplative look on his face Cookie continued to slowly chop up the newest ingredient to the concoction he was making, something called ‘salsa’...Shrugging to himself without missing a beat in his chopping, again with his eyes closed! Cookie just continued chopping and slicing various vegetables for his salsa brew.

“Anyway it is a drink native to the culture that developed the taco and since we are on a stand-down from normal operations, I am sure a few members of the crew will want to let loose a bit.” 

Grabbing a strange leafy plant along with some kind of large red...berry?...Cookie went back to slicing and mixing. Pans were filled with water and spices and meat while others contained hot oils that triangular slices of ‘something’ was dipped into. 

Meat was shredded, ground and sliced while veggies were tossed both cold and hot and left to settle among a variety of sauces and juices. The variety of smells and sounds that filled the galley was enough to nearly send Mel into a pleasure coma. There were very few scents under water and sound was always distorted so when she was able to indulge in the pure sensory overload that was human cooking she savored every minute of it. 

Feeling her teeth extend slightly at the wonderful spices being used, the Meribolos equivalent of a human salivating, Mel was getting ready to sneak a piece of the delicious meat that sat sizzling just in front of her. Narrowing her eyes and twitching her sensory fibers in the direction of her target Mel began to stalk forward. 

“Dunnnnnnnn-dun” Cookie began to sing a strange earth tune; normally Mel would stop and listen as he had a very lovely singing voice...but food.

“Dunnnnnn-dun” It was a very strange tune he had decided on as he stood there chopping something with his back turned, but nevermind that....her prize was in sight….

“Dunn-dun Dunn-dun” He seemed to be getting faster with his strange song, maybe it was a human thing or just part of the song. Reaching forward slowly so as to not trigger his predatory vision... Mel could practically taste the succulent meat.

“Dunn-dun Dunn-dun Dun-dun YAAAHH HA HA!” It was a trap! He had not been singing the beginning to a human song; he had been tracking her movements! Spinning on the spot like the hunter that he was, Mel could only watch in stunned amazement as her favorite human whipped out a wooden cooking implement and bonked her right between the eyes! 

“OUCH! COOKIE!!” Mel retracted her arm from its attempt at the meat and proceeded to implement her best defense against the humans, developed by hers-truly after many hours of cuddl---studying! their habits and culture. Placing both her hands lightly over the abused spot on her brow and widening her eyes until they began to glisten with tears, turning her mouth down in a little frown Mel used her most powerful human subjugating ability...Pity!

“HA dont even try that Little Mel, remember I was the one who showed you those earth cartoons and had to explain all those anime expressions and reactions. You will just have to wait a while before being allowed to stuff your mouth with my succulent meat….wait.” With a glowing blush and sudden interest in his latest culinary endeavor Cookie resumed cooking with a vigor not yet seen. 

Break

Mel smiled at the burst of flavor that danced across her tongue as she bit into the delicious culinary treat. Swaying left and right upon the galley bench while happily munching upon the somewhat oversized folded taco she held in both hands. The contrast of hot meat with cool spicy salsa, garlic and sour cream all kept level by the wonderful soft blanket it was wrapped within provided a symphony of tastes and mouth feels...and she was gonna kill whoever caused the general alarm to go off at that moment. 

Scarlet lights flashed in the rhythm to the klaxon blaring over the General Announcement system. 

“All Hands Repel borders, this is not a Drill. All hand repel borders.” It was upon this day that various Species across the galaxy silently decided that the holy day of Tuesday was not to be infringed upon…for the pirates sake if nothing else.

Leaping up as fast as she could Mel bolted into the kitchen, snagging her plate along the way so as not to miss out on food. Looking around as she continued to munch, cheeks filled with delicious taco Mel made sure to make herself known when roll was called. On a ship as large as theirs such things as battle-stations was more of a guideline than actual procedure. With the exception of certain individuals, or races as the humans were concerned, battle-stations was more of a general call to arms and to shelter in place.

Standing around during General Quarters while everyone else seemed to be doing something didn’t feel right to Mel. Swallowing the last salty bit of her meaty mouthful Mel nodded to herself with a determined look on her face…she was going to get more tacos!

Walking past pairs and single crewmembers Mel nibbled the last of her taco in an attempt to make it last until she could replenish it, and noticed that the only groups lager than three was humans. Every group of humans Mel saw was ether talking quietly to themselves or were storing bottles of strange red substances in their pockets along with testing their reach and movements with a variety of blades. Every group of one or two seemed to vibrate with tense energy, like they couldn’t wait until something happened or the all clear was sounded but COULD IT JUST BE OVER WITH ALREADY…Mel did her best to not approach these small groups, but did everything she could to avoid the humans.

Every group of humans was like unnaturally deep waters…silent and calm, but she could feel the underlying violence that hummed about them. The communal shifting of their gaze as if they were trying to look in all directions as one…the subtle clenching and splaying of their fingers from fists to claws. Facial muscles shifting, powerful shoulders clenching and raising, legs splaying and feet shifting for better purchase…every group of humans was a barely contained nebula of madness waiting to birth into a nova of chaos.

Looking around Mel searched with her eyes, gills and fibers for her favorite human, doing her best to pick out the spicy frenetic movement of her human. He never seemed to move like the others, where others moved with the inevitability of an oncoming tsunami her human always seemed to move like a spring river at the beginning of the thaw. Strong sudden movements overlaying a constant gentle flow always seemed to mark her human from the others…like ice breaking off and causing swells in the otherwise constant flow. Questing more and more with her fibers Mel closed her eyes and inhaled deeply through her mouth and gills…THERE.

Snapping her head to the side Mel quickly scampered into the actual food preparation area of the galley. Rounding the corner and wondering what combination of expressions and words would most likely net her more tacos Mel felt her body go rigid upon what she saw.

Standing there in the half-light was her favorite human, he had the same height and shape…the same head floof and general shape, but it was the way he moved. She was in the presence of a true predator…his hands were loose upon the handle of his blade, his eyes focused but not on what he saw. The movements were simple, but smooth and deliberate as if he was slicing something other than mere earth meat. Seconds before she came to a full stop Cookie’s gaze had snapped directly onto her like a targeting beam had painted her across the defense systems. Eyes like black razors in surrounded by a crimson glow pinned Mel in place as he slammed the blade of his cleaver down through a joint of bone and muscle.

“You doing alright Mel…”That wasn’t her humans voice, it was the voice of anticipated violence. “You want another taco? Maybe try a taste of the tequila you were asking about earlier?” it was the voice of a predator that had decided she was part of the pack.

Feeling her body slowly begin to relax Mel turned all her fibers towards what was supposed to be her favorite human…gills, fibers and eyes told her this was the one but still, he seemed different. Moving forward slowly Mel raised up her plate and widened her eyes, better to look small and cute than threatening as far as she could tell. Seeing her human’s shoulders soften and melt into the gentle curves she was used while his face seemed to shift into a gentler expression Mel marveled at the level of unspoken words that could be conveyed by the simple tensing of muscles.

“Here you go Mel, it’s the last of the pan so all the flavor has condensed down into this last bit, see the water has simmered off and left the spices. Here now, a nice warmed tortilla, some sour cream, a few jalapenos and a sprinkle of cheese…just the way you seem to like it.” Handing Mel a new plate with a fresh hot taco Mel let out a small trill of joy.

“You wanna try some tequila? Gotta warn you though it’s kinda strong.” Holding out a tiny glass with some kind of clear liquid inside and rimmed in small crystals Mel hesitantly took the glass, noting the flushed heat radiating from her human…the sharply focused and yet still glassy eyes. The way his movements seemed the same but were…changed.

“Don’t worry if it is a bit much for you, even some humans can’t do this. You drink the shot with as much of the salt as you can, then suck out as much lime juice as you can manage.” Saying this Cookie plopped a small green citrus wedge onto Mel’s plate. Pouring a small glass of the liquid for himself Cookie then poured a small bit of salt onto the back of his hand. Grabbing the glass in one hand and filling the other with another green citrus wedge Mel watched as her favorite human performed some kind of battle ritual.

Extending his tongue to swipe up as many of the sodium chloride crystals around the rim as possible before tipping the glass back and allowing the clear liquid to flow down his throat. Mel watched as his face twisted and puckered before he slammed the citrus wedge into his mouth and drew out as much of the liquid as possible. Swallowing again Mel watched the slight, yet powerful muscles in her humans throat work the liquid down into his torso.

With a deep exhalation Cookie almost deflate while becoming…to still. It was as if he faded into the background of her senses, muscles going still and posture relaxing into near perfect stillness. If not for her fibers reading his heat and the quickening pulse of his cardiac muscle he would have disappeared entirely. Jumping enough to almost drop her plate, and the precious taco upon it, along with the small shot glass Mel nearly squeaked as Cookie suddenly slammed his gaze down upon her with an intensity she was unaccustomed to.

“Hide…” The voice that issued from her humans mouth was deep and rough, like dark waters tossed by a building storm. Taking a second to place her glass upon the counter Mel ducked low and held her plate close…munching as quietly as she could upon her taco. About to ask why she was supposed to hide Mel suddenly heard a pounding, as if metal upon metal. Looking over towards the door to the galley and seeing it begin to bow inwards as if being struck from the other side. Tucking herself into the shadows beneath a serving counter Mel nibbled her taco with a fervor…she was finally about to see what her peoples legends of humans spoke of.

With a screeching rending of metal the doors to the galley were beaten off their rails and thrown inwards. Closing her eyes and spreading her fibers out in a halo Mel took another small bite of her taco as she used the currents of air, fluctuations in heat and the vibrations of sounds Mel built a picture of the entire galley.

She felt her fellow crewmembers rush for the intruders, stools wielded like clubs from the sides nearest the doorways, tables over turned to provide cover for the few plasma pistols and kinetic launchers present. All but the humans seemed to move as the second the doors were breached, the humans on the other hand…the humans just seemed to melt into the quiet spaces. Beneath tables, the shadows of counters and dispenser machines and all other silent pocket were soon filed with the ringing of human violence, eager chaos barely contained.

With the snapping pop of stun rounds Mel felt as various crewmembers fell twitching as the pirates fought their way in. Mel was ready to cry out at sensing her fellow ship mates go down…but stifled her outburst as she felt the humans strike. They moved like deep currents in still water, powerful and unstoppable.

From beneath the tables the humans flowed, jumping like silent wraiths upon the invaders. Swarming with unnaturally fluid grace the humans climbed upon the shoulders of the smaller pirates and knelt beneath the stride of the largest. With barely a cry the humans strangled, struck and tangled their prey into submission. Watching through her fibers and gills Mel munched her taco with increased enthusiasm…until a second wave of pirates entered the galley. As she was about to call out a second time she felt the shift, her human rose from his position behind the service counter.

Arms whipped back and forth, blades sang through the air before landing with sickening thunks into the newest pirates. With smooth motions that spoke of long practice Cookie launched blade after blade through the air into the invaders.

“A BOTTLE OF QUILA TO THE HIGHEST COUNT LADS AND LASSES!” Calling out into the near silence Cookie’s voice was like young whale song, sharp and deafeningly loud. Pulling out his favorite cleavers and jumping over the counter with a yell Cookie and his fellow humans fell upon the invaders like a hurricane over the open seas. Whirling and spinning, slicing and cleaving Cookie and his fellow humans struck with laughter born of madness and cries of challenge. Being the only one watching from safety Mel might have been the only one who noticed that the pirates were being driven away from their crewmates. Like a pack of bladed wolves the humans plucked knives from fallen enemies and worked in laughing, yipping tandem as they herded the pirates away from their slowly recovering shipmates.

Mel watched while eagerly eating her still warm taco as the humans formed groups and then a single pack, herding the enemy not just back away from their fallen crewmembers, but away from the door as well. With smiles of malice and laughs born of violence the humans harassed the pirates into a single group, being a company of slavers the few weapons the pirates had were designed for subjugation as opposed to outright killing. The fact that humans were nearly impervious to most soft capture methods only caused their laughter to increase as for every human that went down twitching two more slid smoothly into their place with smiles wide and manic.

“Just you wait, filthy humans…our strongest warrior is on their way. I don’t know what form of battle potion you have been taking but it will not be enough to withstand Kronkolor.” The apparent leader of the pirate gang spoke out as he and his gang were pressed tighter and tighter together.

*CLANGBAM* “ARRRRRRIIIIIBA HAHAHAHAHAHAIIEEEE!” with the sound of the door being rent from its rails the second entrance to the galley was knocked inwards in a spinning dervish of fur and flesh.

A Tarantathor came barreling into the galley bellowing in the clicking and hissing tones of their speech and while chewing madly Mel thought this might be the end of the humans resistance…until she felt the blazing heat upon the tarantathor’s back.

Four arms swinging and scything through the air while four legs bucked an kicked the tarantathor did its best to dislodge the female upon it’s back. With great twists of its thorax and heaves of its abdomen the powerful beast thrashed as if possessed and all the while the female that sat astride its back laughed like a madwoman.

“YIIPEE KAY EH MOTHERFUCKERS! YEEEHHHAAAAWW!” With a bottle of what Mel later learned was tequila in one hand and a knotted cord of bedsheets in the other. Needing to see this newest madness with her own eyes Mel stood up and peeked over the counter. What she saw shocked her slightly as sensing that a human had roped bedsheets around a nearly ten foot tall tarantathor’s neck and was hanging on with her legs only was very different from seeing it clearly.

Bare breasts heaving, hips gyrating and swiveling, tequila laden hand waving while not spilling a drop Fire Control First Class Alexis Langford seemed to be having the time of her life. Whipping back and forth, up and down the wild woman whooped and hollered like a mad thing.

Seeing such a spectacle the other humans turned their attention from the stunned pirates and began to cheer her on. Wild yips and hollers accompanied each toss of the beasts armored body and near miss of its venomous pincers as it tried to saw it’s head back and forth trying to stab the laughing storm upon it’s back.

“FT1 why in the hell are you only wearing underwear while riding that thing you crazy bitch?!” Yelled out one of the only officers present, Mel would have thought he was actually upset had itnot been for the cadence of laughter in his voice as he spoke.

“WELL YOU, WHOA THERE! YOU KNOW WHAT THEY SAY SIIIR! TEQUILA, YEEHAWW BIG BOY, MAKES A GIRLS CLOTHES FALL OFF!” Taking a pull form the bottle without missing a beat the young woman continued to ride the tiring monstrosity.

“That woman is insane Sir.” One of the crewmembers said as they made themselves a taco from the scattered remnants of someone else’s plate.

“She is from Texas HM3, your statement is somewhat redundant.” The officer said as he too began to make a taco, before cutting a glare over his shoulder at the group of pirates standing stunned with the circle of humans. With matching grins of poison fueled madness the humans continued to cheer on the Texan female as she rode the slowing beast to the ground, the chord of sheets around its throat finally taking its toll. Giving one last twist of her torso and throw of her hips FT1 Langford rode the creature fully to the ground and slammed its torso into the deck and dismounted with a wobbling grace. Tipping back the remainder of her bottle FT1 let out one last woot of joy as she snapped out a kick to the slowly rising tarantathor, making sure it stayed down.

“Sir” Cookie began, not noticing the shadow slipping into the galley “Permission to open the good bottles of tequila? I did kind of promise one to whoever had the highest count and well…ok it only counts as one but still, you got to give her points for style.” With his back turned and all the attention of the other humans her favorite human couldn’t have known there was one last pirate, one last idiot wanting to make a stand for themselves.

Turning with the liquid grace of a human still in the heat of battle thirst John “Cookie” Birch spun in place and began to swing his cleaver at the pirate he sensed at the last minute…until he saw it fall over foaming at what passed for a mouth. Looking on in confusion Cookie watched the humanoid alien fall to the deck twitching, Melacorithnia falling with it and pulling inch long teeth from the back of the pirate’s neck. Standing up slowly, like a freshwater spring through rock Mel stood upon the back of the pirate, a small bead of blood slowly dribbling from her fang filled smile…a smile that was far to human.

“Meribolos venom works fast…it has to when your food might swim away…” Looking from the stunned face of the officer to the maniacally grinning face of her Human Cookie…

“I think…that by the terms of your challenge I am entitled to a bottle of this wonderful liquid seeing as how I too have finished an invader.” Holding up the empty shot glass and letting it fall Mel maintained eye contact with her favorite human. “And also…I think I need another taco to wash the taste out of my mouth.”

Chapter Text

Spirach returned to the land of the waking gradually, this was going to be like any other time he woke up. Nothing but humiliation would greet him, shame and pain would be all that he was fed by his glorious mistress…wait a minute. His bed in the Palace of Subjugation was a few marks short of comfortable but what he was laying on now was rather nice. He was also surrounded by scents that didn’t register with any memory of the palace or his mistress but were still familiar…OH SHIT.

Sitting upright with a yelp Spirach nearly panicked when he looked around and found himself in a pod of an unknown origin, certain he had fallen asleep somewhere other than at his queen’s feet and was going to be beaten for his insolence. 

Looking around Spirach struggled to get his breathing and heart rates under control…no he wasn’t going to be punished, he had stolen his species away from that life and made a run for freedom. Tamping down the panic he felt at not being there when his empress awoke and would demand her morning pleasures, Spirach felt his hearts beating erratically, he couldn’t breathe right, there wasn’t enough air itwasallwronghewasgoingtobebepunished…

“Shhhh…” It was like a soothing breeze at the turning of seasons on his home world had spoken to him. Gentle fingers brushed through his fur and scratched at just the right spot behind his ears, soft pads and blunt nails soothing him down from his panic. Liquid velvet and memories of sunshine on his home world’s vast plains crept into his mind and almost against his own volition Spirach felt one leg begin to gently thump in pleasure…

‘NO IT’S A TRAP Whips, chains, pleasure is pain, death is pleasure!’ With a yip of terror Spirach jerked away from the wonderful feelings and did his best to curl into the smallest ball he could manage while apologizing profusely for anything and everything he could possibly have done. When the expected pain and laughter didn’t come he only curled tighter, this was a trick of his glorious mistress it had to be. 

“You have nothing to fear in this place Spirach, you are safe and none who would see you harmed will be able to reach you.” The voice was like honey and hearthfire on a frigid night, it was the voice of the Great Huntress as she sat before a gentle fire, surrounded by scared younglings in a storm. 

Once again he felt a caress across the top of his head between his ears, tentative and smooth…asking for permission to continue. Against his better judgment Spirach raised his head into the touch, desperate for the feelings of joy and simple pleasure he had felt a few seconds ago. Certain he was going to receive piraq for his bold move he opened his eyes and beheld a sight that would calm many nightmares in the days to come. Looking down at him was a genuine human, not a hologram or A.I. like Miss Nifti but an actual living human. 

Sitting on the lip of what he realized was one of the cryo-stasis pods and looking down at him was a female human that looked like she would be about as tall as him were they both standing. Hair like spun gold and starlight fell around from her head in a single long braid that wrapped around her shoulders at least twice. A skin tight suit of an unknown material clung to her and rippled with tiny lights zipping up and down the seams, muscles rolled and flexed beneath it giving lie to the look of fragility she seemed to exude.

Looking into her emerald green eyes was like looking into a nova of color surrounding a black hole, feeling himself likely to get lost in those eyes and fall into their depths Spirach looked away quickly. Climbing out of the pod was slightly awkward as it wasn’t made for his dimensions and he felt like he had to be especially careful not to damage anything. 

Once he was standing again he saw that he was actually a couple inches taller than the female human, the male human behind her on the other hand…

Spirach had to tilt his head up a few inches just to look into the human’s face. Standing in front of the human made Spirach feel a bit like a pup again seeing as how the human looked like he was more muscle than anything else and was at least half as wide again as Spirach.

Clad in the same strange skin suit the man looked like he could have passed as one of Spirach’s ancestors, a large beard that reached the middle of his chest and barely tamed hair the color of silver and snow framed his oddly kind and gently wrinkled face. Time and age had not had much effect on him though as to look into his eyes was to look upon a razor keen intelligence hidden behind eyes the color of honey. 

“You have had a hard life…that was a hell of a reaction just now.” Spirach could feel the man’s voice reverberate in his chest like far off thunder.  Scars decorated what little bits of the human that could be seen telling Spirach this was a human well versed in combat, and not the kind that was quick and distant…this was a human that was accustomed to seeing his enemies fall up close and personally. 

“Oi Ivan you might wanna back up a little, looks like ya might give tha kid a heart attack if ya so much as say Boo.” A new voice spoke up from behind Spirach, whirling in place he felt his hearts speed up and eyes go wide. Sitting behind him were the remaining six humans…all of the closest pods sat open and empty as their previous occupants either sat on the edges of them or stood nearby. A total of four men and four women faced him, the diversity in this small group was impressive since other than fur color and small differences in shape most of Spirach’s people looked roughly the same. 

“MOMMA!” The small shriek made Spirach turn again, he was going to get dizzy if he kept this up. Looking to where the sound came from he was able to witness the tiny form of the A.I. leap from the large human’s shoulder like a cliff so that she could impact the first female human like a tiny bullet. Hugging the human as hard as she apparently could the tiny figure was crying like a newborn pup while the female simply clutched her like a lifeline and allowed silent tears to fall down her oddly smiling face. 

“Nifti, it has been to long…and look at you, you shrank!” Pulling the small figure away so that she could hold the A.I. above her head and get a better look the Alpha Female, as that was what Spirach had started to refer to her as in his head, looked over the small figure. “You were fully grown last I saw you and now you’re a munchkin!” 

“Well of course you big dummy head! When everyone went to sleep I didn’t have a strong enough link to anyone to manifest a form larger than this chibi!” The small figure in question responded hotly as she waved her arms and legs while tiny clouds of steam vented from her head. “You all went to sleep and I had no one to hang out with, I was all alone and could only talk to people in their dreams! FIVE HUNDRED CYCLES! I SPENT FIVE HUNDRE CYCLES TRYING TO FIGURE OUT THE HUMAN MIND WELL ENOUGH THAT I COULD TALK TO PEOPLE!...I was lonely momma, the program didn’t work right at first and I had to change it just so that I could be a voice in the back of someone’s head…I-I-I missed all of you so much.” The small figure ended with a choking sob as she broke down crying again and clutching to the female’s hands. 

Seeing the look of confused sorrow on their guest’s face the Alpha Female went back to cuddling the crying A.I. before she explained.

“Nifti is the first True A.I. ever built…as such she is the most like us, she is a computer program built with human genetic codes translated into digital algorithms. At first she started like any other digital child birthed among us. Eventually she figured out she was different and when she did, we tried to explain why she had been born. She was supposed to be our savior in a way; she would hold the sum total of not only all human knowledge but also our hopes and dreams.” Rocking back and forth slightly the Alpha took a couple seconds to simply pet the tiny A.I. on her head and hum gently.

“If Humanity fell we were hoping that she would be able to make the decision to either build us back to what we were or better yet, build a new type of human…a version without our numerous flaws. Once she showed her intelligence we sought to temper it with wisdom, we tried to give her not just knowledge but understanding.” Spirach felt himself being drawn in as he listened to the sound of the human’s voice. It was a sound unlike any he had ever heard, smooth and hypnotic, he couldn’t help but feel the hope and pride in the female’s voice as she spoke about the tiny sobbing figure. Seeing that she had taken to stroking the little head in an attempt at soothing the muffled sobs Spirach felt his paws twitch as he too wished to make the child-like program stop crying. 

Had he been looking to the right he might have noticed the flick of the large human’s, Ivan, eyes as he was drawn to the small movement, a gentle smile creeping onto his face as he noticed Spirach’s reaction to the sound of the crying A.I...to the sound of a youngling in distress.

“We tried so hard for so long to quantify things like hope and emotions, we tried to build parameters around loneliness and fear…we failed every time. Eventually we decided we needed to withdraw from the galactic stage, our time had come and it was best for us to remove ourselves. It was then that we made a breakthrough…as we went into our pods one at a time we would combine our conscious with Nifti. One by one as we fell asleep our minds were uploaded to a data cloud that would allow us to continue to live our lives, even if only in dreams and as we did so our memories, thoughts and feelings all became visible to her.” Smiling like a mother who just watched her pup successfully stalk their first target Spirach felt his harts break just a little more at the thought of the tiny figure being alone for so long…but now a sliver of joy at being one of the crew that had brought hope back to her.

“With every human that was uploaded she gained a new perspective and new memories, it took an entire species worth of thought but we finally made a living computer program.” Spirach felt his own chest swell with the pride that flowed from the female as she looked down at the gently sniffling, and now smiling, form of Nifti. The feeling of her pride and happiness washed over Spirach like a summer breeze warmed to a golden glow. 

“A…living program? But what about the other A.I. that were supposedly seen when you were still among us…where did you go for that matter? The stories of those times were so beautiful; they are what I used to fall asleep to as a pup…why did you leave us?” He tried, he really tried to keep the sad whine from his voice at the end but nonetheless he heard it.

“Yes lad, a living program. A series of codes that can not only think and reason but grow and adapt.” This time it was a voice from behind him, a voice belonging to a dark haired male that stood as tall as Spirach and looked to be made of whipcord and spun steel as opposed to looking like he was carved from stone as the first male did. “Those A.I. you mentioned were beginning versions, Nifti’s grandparents in a way, but they were to limited. A single person can’t quantify what fear or caution or bravery is just like a thousand people would give a thousand different answers if you asked them what it meant to be happy.” Pushing off from the pod he had been leaning against the male began to slowly pace around the small pool of light they all stood in. Seeing the male move reminded Spirach of the stories about how they could move like the wind one second, silent and gentle in their passing and then burst into a violent rush like an avalanche the next. 

“We tried to use a sample of emotional knowledge to quantify universal feelings, true we made some incredible things and the A.I. you speak of were amazing…but they still could not think for themselves, not truly. As for why we left well…Kim?” Motioning towards a small female that had seated herself upon the ground in a cross legged position the male human fell silent. 

“We had become to large, to prevalent…everywhere you went you would hear about us. We were outgrowing our own image, if something good happened then someone would assume that humans had something to do with it even when evidence was given to the contrary. Anytime there was a disaster someone would ask ‘Where were the humans? Why didn’t they prevent this tragedy?’ We were becoming more legend than we wanted or deserved and soon enough we were being asked to take on offices we did not want.” 

“Religious leaders, political leaders, advocacy groups of all types” A new voice spoke up from another of the males. “I was asked to lead at least half a dozen different religious groups I knew nothing about, to lead two different armies into battle and was almost kidnapped to be some princess’s husband more times than I want to remember.” 

“I was asked to bless children and crops everywhere I went, I had never given a blessing in my life and I was in no way qualified to do so. If it wasn’t that, it was marriage proposals and death threats…I actually used to keep a collection of my favorite death threats since some of them were just too ridiculous to get rid of.” Another female spoke up with a look that showed she was looking far into a distant past. 

“Eventually it all came to a head when some of the other species began to become paranoid, conspiracy theories saying humans were trying to take over the galaxy and enslave all others. It wasn’t true but we couldn’t convince anyone of that of course…soon enough they went from being paranoid to being violent. After a few cycles of passive aggressive actions and skirmishes they began to attack our home planet itself…plagues that took years to build immunities to and who killed countless numbers of humans. Orbital bombardment and at the end the biggest players against us formed a coalition and launched a full on invasion attack.” The voice of the Alpha sounded far away and when she turned her eyes towards Spirach he felt the weight of incalculable years fall upon his shoulders. Decisions made that would affect not only himself but also his entire race and planet seemed intent on crushing him. 

“That is why we developed the nano resonance barrier around our solar system.” The voice of one of the females spoke up from behind him. “A cloud of nano-machines designed to self-replicate out to a set point beyond our furthest planet using the Oort Cloud and various passing space junk as building materials. Any ship entering that didn’t broadcast the correct type of pass codes would be destroyed before they could reach our system, and if they did make it through they would be to damaged to be effective in a battle.” 

“Many ships entered the cloud…all were destroyed and reclaimed to thicken the barrier.” A new voice continued from Spirach’s left. “Fleet upon fleet attempted to penetrate our defenses, they were destroyed and used to strengthen the very weapon used to destroy them.” 

“The Lost Armada of Sirakel V…” Spirach said breathlessly “They were supposed to be looking for something or going to destroy an impossible evil…no one has ever been able to prove one way or another what happened to them, where they went or why…” Hearing a dark chuckle from behind him Spirach turned once more to see a human with skin as dark as the void, her smile a bright slash against her ebony skin.

“That’s because there was nothing left of them to find and no survivors since they thought a full on charge would be the best strategy.” Her voice was rich and had notes of mischief hidden within it. “They plowed right into the cloud and were destroyed before they could make it to the other side, with every ship lost the next one was destroyed just that much faster…and with every ship lost we grew further apart from the galaxy, our instruments couldn’t penetrate our own defenses. With every enemy ship lost so too did we lose sight beyond our borders until we were cut off entirely, once that happened well…here we are.”

“So you see Spirach” turning back to the Alpha Female Spirach was pleased to see that Nifti was no longer crying or sniffling and was instead playfully using the female’s braid to construct some kind of nest or fort upon her head. “We had to leave the sight of the public and there could be nothing left of us, even in private. The galaxy had to live and evolve on its own, as it had for countless millennia before we showed up, as it has in our absence and as it will after we are nothing but dust. If we had stayed we would have caused more wars than we stopped, we would have grown corruption deeper and worse than what we helped to stop…The galaxy was not ready for us and we were not ready for it.” 

“So tell me my four eyed friend…why have you come here?” Another male asked from behind Spirach, turning around he noticed that he had allowed himself to be surrounded. Where once the humans had been mostly collected in front of him they had been slowly moving out and around him until he was surrounded.

“Why did you seek us from so far across the stars?” Came a female voice from behind him, they were coordinating their questions.

“How did you find us” Again he spun to the speaker.

“How did you get through the security screen?” 

“Who were you running from?”

“What do want from us!?”

Spirach found himself spinning in place, back and forth, male and female every time he turned it was to a new voice and new face. Who, how, when ,where, why why whywhywhywhyWHYWHYWHY the questions just kept coming, from here and there it WAS JUST TO MUCH!

“TO LIVE!” he finally howled into the maelstrom of voices. Kneeling there clutching his head with his eyes screwed shut Spirach felt something within him break, something that was holding back all that he had not said and now…it came forth in a torrent.

“My people were once proud, we were hunters and warriors yes but we were known for being architects. From across the stars we would be called to raise buildings of beauty second to none! Our history is built on a bedrock of form and structure, we brought to life the visions of the greatest religious leaders and politicians. We shaped art from the very sands of desert worlds until towering spires of glass rose above the dunes, my people have known the deepest depths of the ocean worlds and tallest spires of the gas giant metropolis. We helped bring culture and beauty to any world we visited and in turn we flourished with a constant influx of designs and methods. After you left, the galaxy thrived in a period of peace and prosperity unlike any seen-on record and it was into this time of happiness the Calakarians entered and grew.” Spirach was standing now, he had no memory of getting to his feet but here was standing before a race that had slipped from thought to myth and myth to legend. 

“It was in this time of peace and joy that the Calakarians festered like an open wound, they sat on their planet like ticks and drained it until there was nothing left. When they grew large enough they left their desolate planet and took over their neighbors, their undefended and weak neighbors. From the skies like rain did their ships fall! Like a flood of hate and greed they swept over the lands and stripped it of all it had to give. Where most planets and races had been advancing their arts and culture the Calakarians had advanced their military and space forces.” Spirach was panting now, lips pulled back into a feral snarl of frustration as his tongue lolled between words. 

“My planet barely gave a token resistance before we were conquered; my race was put in chains and sent to the mines of whatever world had not been stripped to the core. I was spared by luck and chance alone as I caught the eye of the Empress herself while she watched us march into the mines on Folkari V.” 

“She took a liking to me and decided to spare me…kill me slowly and make me beg for death is more like it. I was barely a grown pup by that time and she took me away from what family I had left, she took me to her palace and had me whipped, chained and…shamed.” It was with a strange sense of freedom that Spirach pulled his uniform top off and showed his torso to the humans around him. Spirach expected to feel a sense of shame or embarrassment as he heard the sharp intakes of breath and low growls at the sight of his mangled flesh. 

Where there should have been fur on his back there was nothing but twisted cords of scar tissue. Curves of pinprick scars decorated his shoulders along with obvious claw marks, his chest was a similar canvas of pain. Burn scars from brands and further claw marks decorated his torso with small patches of fur sprouting between the scars. 

“For most of my life I have been beaten and destroyed and yet I was lucky, I WAS THANKFUL! For every debasement I suffered at the hand of the Empress my people suffered worse. She told me once that for every scream I withheld she would kill an elder and for every false howl she would kill two younglings.” 

Standing there tall and bared Spirach felt as if a great festering wound had finally been lanced, the pain was bright and nearly blinding…but it was also honest and cleansing. No longer was he going to accept the whip and leash. No longer was he going to bow to another. 

“I have watched pups be born into this life to many times! I have seen too many new faces among my race be born into suffering and pain to stand for it any longer. I came here with no more than the stories of my Tola to guide me. I came here with no more intention of finding a death for my race outside the reach of those that would grind us to powder or perhaps a sanctuary to live out the end of our days within. It was with no more than the stories of your past and the hope of my people that we passed through your barrier of clouds.” Spirach was nearly howling his words by now, claws extended and fangs shamelessly bared he paced within the circle of humans. With every face he passed he made sure to make eye contact with all four of his eyes. 

“Outside your barrier right now lays an armada of ships belonging to the greatest threat to peace the galaxy has seen since you flowed across the stars like a cleansing flame. I came here to find peace for my race, be it the peace of sanctuary or the peace of the grave, but I refuse to let the ones who cast their faith in me and my decisions to suffer under that…things…sight anymore.” Making his way back to middle of the circle Spirach raised his arms in challenge.

 “So now I ask YOU, I ask you humans of ancient tales, Titans of legend, Wrathful Bringers of Peace!...WHAT WILL YOU DO NOW!...will you help us and the rest of the galaxy or will I have to leave my race here while you go back to sleep. Will you continue to dream as I fly out to face the monsters on your doorstep by myself? Will you fight with us and bring peace again or will you return to your sleep of ages?...WHAT SAY YOU!”  Looking around himself Spirach began to feel as if he had come to the wrong place...his sense of hope began to wither and fade as he saw nothing but blank faces around him wherever he turned. 

Just as he was about to give up hope and make for the stairs leading back to his ship he heard it. A small sound, barely an exhalation but it was there. Turning slowly he saw a twitch on one of the humans faces, as he registered this he heard another sound and another…another…soon Spirach found himself surrounded by the laughter of humans. 

All around him were flashing teeth bared in mirth, shoulders hunched and chests heaved as they struggled to get themselves under control. Finally after what seemed an eternity the massive cave they were in fell silent once more as the humans stopped laughing and now only stood there, unnaturally still and silent but all with the same look of dark amusement upon their faces. Slowly turning on the spot until he was once again facing the Alpha Female Spirach felt his body tense slightly as he saw that she was stalking towards him. With movements like mercury given form she flowed across the floor until she was standing before him and even though she had to look up to meet his eyes Spirach felt as though he was standing before a monument of impossible size and age. 

“Words have power Young One…surely your stories told you this? Among humans words can kill just as easily as any blade…” With an audible gulping sound Spirach held himself tall and nodded, he would not bend to these humans in fear, never again would he bend or bow to another. 

“Then know that here among these brothers and sisters…I name you Wordsmith of your race. You who would traverse the stars to save your family, you who would sooner be remembered in shadows as the one to kill your own species in freedom to save them from a life in chains…you who would challenge Gaia’s own children to either act or cower before a new age despite the calls for help. Speak the final word, speak the word that shows you know of what you ask.” With eyes wide and smile sharp the Alpha stared deep into his eyes, breath beginning to come in short ragged huffs, pulse beginning to show in the column of her throat.

“Now I say unto you Wordsmith of the Tradaxian Race, Full Coat Spirach Alakshiel, Captain of the Final Bite…speak the word to unleash the hordes of humanity upon the stars once more.” Spirach felt every word like a small spark struck upon his soul until it finally smoldered into a flame. With every breath he fanned the flame within himself, every memory of what he and his people suffered was another log upon the blaze until it felt as if every hair upon his body was raised in challenge. Leaning down slightly so that he was eyes to eye with the Alpha, Spirach spoke in a barely restrained snarl of teeth and unshakeable conviction the single most powerful word of his life. 

“War.”

Chapter Text

The word was spoken, the deed was done. With flashing eyes and bared teeth Spirach found himself in a whirlwind of movement. Whirling away from him the Alpha began snapping orders to her fellow humans with a vigor that spoke of violence, and the desire to set it free.

“Ivan ignite the reactors! Kim prep the medical bay it sounds like we will have a few guests soon. Olaf get the birds ready to fly. Pierre grab your apron we are going to need food and lots of it…move people the horns or war have sounded!” This series of commands and more cracked upon the still air of the cavern as the Alpha Female turned from Spirach, the light of madness and battle burning within her eyes.

Standing there with hearts pounding and lungs heaving Spirach watched as human after human was sent away on one mission or another. Feeling the tiny weight of Nifti materialize upon his head Spirach took a small amount of comfort in having the tiny figure with him…at least she might be able to help him navigate the storm that was the awakened humans.

“Paul that ship up there is full of refugees and is in need of repairs along with refueling and resupply I want it down in the bays YESTERDAY!” Hearing this Spirach perked up, she had to be talking about his ship right?

“NIFTI!” just as Spirach was about to ask where his ship and people were about to be taken the name of the little A.I. cracked like a whip from the Alpha Female. Spirach turned his head slightly so that Nifti was pointed directly at her…Mother.

“Wake them up.” The silence that followed these words was comparable to that of the void between stars. All movement stopped and every set of eyes still present turned towards the female.

“Wake…who Momma?” The tiny voice of Nifti came from somewhere between Spirach’s ears, the tone of eagerness easily heard.

“All of them Sweetie…wake them all.” The slight inhales of the humans still present caused small thrills of anxiety to race up Spirach’s spine, if the humans were anxious then what was about to happen? In a trembling voice Nifti spoke from atop Spirach’s head as if to make sure all present could hear.

“Awaken Command Requires Confirmation…Input command phrase.”

*Thud* Spirach looked to the side and saw Ivan standing there, arms at his side and fire within his eyes.

*Thud* Behind him Spirach heard the sound again and realized it was the humans stomping their feet in a growing rhythm.

*Thud…Thud…Thud…* It seemed as if all humans present began to stomp a singular beat, turning back to the Alpha Female Spirach began to feel as if he might have awoken something the galaxy was not ready for.

“Light the fires and heat the forge” She spoke barely above a whisper.

“Waken the hounds of war” Every human present softly chorused in unison.

“Burn the coal and hammer the iron”

“Waken the hounds of war”

“Sharpen the blades and polish the shields” It seemed as if the strange fervor that had taken the surrounding humans began to infect the Alpha.

“WAKEN THE HOUNDS OF WAR” Like a metronome the humans continued their stomping.

“Arm the bombs and load the guns!” Raising her voice along with arms like a mad conductor to hells own symphony the Alpha’s words fell upon the air like hammer blows.

“WAKEN THE HOUNDS OF WAR!”

“SING THE SONGS OF THE FINAL MARCH!”

“UNLEASH THE HOUNDS OF WAR!!!”

Spirach felt every pulse of his hearts, felt every breath of his lungs and from deep within himself he felt something...primal. He wanted to run and hunt, the urge to rip and tear and sing his victory was nearly overwhelming. Channeling this feeling along with every memory of his past life, his life since being subjugated, the anger and shame and hopelessness he had buried deep within himself Spirach let loose the cry of his greatest ancestors.

“AAAAWWWROOOOOOOOOOO!” For the first time in countless years the hunting cry of a true predator was heard upon the planet earth and seemingly in response the cavern erupted in light.

“Awaken command confirmed, opening the Vault of Dreams.”

Like a great flood of luminescence, row upon row and rank upon rank of pods began to glow in their soft blue color. With a rolling hiss of releasing gasses humans were pulled from their pods and sent along hidden tubes to their awakening stations. Spirach stood and watched as the humans were spirited away to depths of the cavern complex and pods grew dark. Hearing a small laugh from above him Spirach had just enough time to realize it came from Nifti before he felt the small form perched between his ears give a jump and launch herself into the air. Gazing in disbelief Spirach watched as the child-like figure of Nifti glowed and grew until she landed next to the Alpha Female.

Standing barely a rose petal shorter than her Momma, Nifti looked to be a female in the prime of her life. Long hair, now the color of a summer sky, flowed down in waves and curls to just below her waist. The round child-like face had taken on a more angular shape and the eyes that had looked almost human now sparkled with an endless kaleidoscope of colors. Spirach was about to say something when the two females facing each other gave small cries of joy and embraced like long lost friends. Seeing the two of them break down in tears and laughter Spirach decided he could handle being confused for a bit longer and turned away from the scene… only to see ranks of humans in matching skintight cryo-gear facing him.

‘When did they get there!? How could that many of them be so quiet?’

Spirach had been chased through mazes with the only prize for evasion being a night of sleeping in peace, he had spent rotations huddling within insect infested mudholes under trees and had fled through grasslands that ran further than the horizon and all while being hunted by the piraq sent motherless whore that had chased him and his people across the known galaxy…yet not one of those times did he feel as small and hunted as he did at that moment.

Hundreds of forward facing eyes pointed in his direction, all unblinking, faces blank as stone statues. Muscles seemingly tense and relaxed at the same time sat unnaturally still, since awakening the first set of humans, not one had stopped moving in some way, shifting from one foot to the other or tapping the tips of their fingers…but these humans stood perfectly still.

“Ladies and Gentlemen it’s good to see you again. We have been asleep for…significantly longer than we thought and now that we are awake it seems as if the galaxy is sliding back. A new player seems to have made its way onto the field and is kicking over sandcastles just because they can. Our lupine friend here is called Spirach and he has come here with his entire species held on a single ship looking for either something to help them, a place to live in peace or simply a place to die…” Pausing for a moment to let her words sink in the Alpha Female continued on while making sure to meet as many pairs of eyes as possible.

“We have been woken up at what might be the wrong time, but for the right reasons. This is Spirach of the Tradaxians, a race that has been driven nearly to extinction for no other reason than because the leader of the ships that pursued them from the other side of the galaxy deemed it so. We have been asleep for thousands of years and in that time peace may have reined for longer than we could have hoped but we have also slipped from legend to myth and are now merely whispers belonging to a better age. Brothers and sisters of Gaia, friends of the Endless Dream…we have been called to the stars once more and once more the call is carried upon the winds of battle. Gather your warriors and prepare to dance the endless waltz once more.” With those final words the crowd of humans saluted with terrifying unity and quickly dispersed.

“Spirach, follow the lights on the floor and they will lead you to your ship and people. The repair drones were able to fix the major exterior damage but it will take time to fully repair your vessel. Kim should be sending a few of her helpers to escort any of your people needing medical treatment to sick bay, you might want to be there when they do just to make sure no one gets too freaked out.” Nodding and looking down Spirach noticed there was indeed a line of gently glowing green lights pulsing in a line on the floor. As he began to follow the lights Spirach suddenly had a thought and turned back to ask a question that he felt he probably should have been asking before now.

“Mistress Alpha…I give my greatest apologies for my ignorance but, I do not know the name you wish to be addressed as and if you would deem me worthy of such knowledge I am curious but…how are you speaking my language, I know for a fact my race has never been blessed to stand upon this world before.” Falling back a bit on the way of speaking that was likely to only get him an hour of beatings as opposed to a full day in the Palace, Spirach was surprised to hear the Alpha Female laugh. It was a surprisingly rough and yet musical sound, as if a handful of bells were being rung as hard as they could be.

“You may call me Abigail, or just Abby it really doesn’t matter. You don’t have to worry about anything here, as long as someone is able to answer you may ask your questions without fear…you are safe here, humans do not allow harm to come to those under their care. As for how I am speaking your language, or you are hearing my own well…magnets are pretty neat aren’t they? I still have a hard time understanding how they work sometimes… Nifti why have I not heard from any of the other Vaults? We sent out the command like…iunno an hour ago!” Feeling slightly dazed at the calm familiarity and gentle reassurance from…Abigail, Spirach turned once more to the line of lights that would lead him to his people.

Hearing the conversation fade into the background with an older sounding Nifti giggling and saying that it had been less than ten minutes and that speed of light was a factor Spirach hoped that the lights would also lead him to a modicum of sanity as well.

Entering the bay that held Spirach’s ship he was amused at the sight that greeted him, both male and female humans dressed in medical uniforms chased groups and individual Tradaxaian pups.

Shrieks of joy and the ring of innocent laughter fell upon his ears like a warm breeze after a long winter. The sight of the young ones laughing and chasing or being chased by laughing humans caused a warm feeling to swell in Spirach’s chest and a small tear to make an appearance at the corner of one of his eyes…it was a sound he never thought he would hear again. A shrill shriek of sound suddenly cut through the laughter and sounds of merriment, followed by muffled apologies and pleas for patience before a somewhat less muffle ‘AHA!’ followed by pregnant pause…

Silence…(Ode to Joy)

The sound of strings gently began to flow from an unknown source, deep and resonant like a dark river.  The sound seemed to gently rise and fall as if over rocks rounded by the passing of ages only to fall into calm pools. 

Spirach watched as every human present stopped what they were doing and seemed to stand straighter with a growing smile and knowing look in their eyes.

Higher strings now began to sound, lightly following the pattern of the deeper notes, Spirach could almost smell the warm summer breeze off the field behind his pack’s home…it was a scent and scene he had not thought about since he was a pup.

Moisture seemed to gather within the corners of Spirach’s eyes as the deeper notes maintained their flowing song and the higher notes ebbed and flowed like a playful zephyr through the forests of his home world, gaining strength and falling away but never stopping.

Spirach felt tension melt slightly from his shoulders and neck, closing his eyes he allowed himself to be transported light-years away to his home planet. He was back, he was finally back home witnessing the glorious majesty of his home’s dual sunrise. The wind of the light strings flowed like the first breaths of the day, he felt himself surrounded by the river of the deeper notes and soon enough an even higher set of strings painted the sky in a brilliant burst of light and joy.

With the cresting of the sun over the horizon Spirach raised his arms to the light of the new day and allowed his spirit to be swept away in the glory of the strange voices that rose from the throat of every human present and even those from distant halls. Like a spring gale the sound of the human music swept through the long silent halls and galleries. Deep thunderheads of a cleansing rain rumbled from the throats of barrel chested males. Playful Zephyrs and gusts of refreshingly cool air echoed forth from the lithe males and females as their voices danced in harmony with each other. Rain fell through shafts of sunlight from the smiling faces of the females as they wove their very souls throughout the entire song and pulled it all together.

Spirach could only stand their along with all the members of his race, silent and amazed as they witnessed a final piece of the universe slot into place… true music. The music of the humans rang from the walls and resonated with every soul that could hear it, invoking feelings as gentle as a mothers lullaby and invigorating as a fathers battle howl.

With a discordant series of howls the younglings attempted to sing along, it was closer to nails on a chalkboard compared to the beauty of the humans’ song, but this did nothing to dampen the youthful enthusiasm of the pups. With a surprisingly light hearted huff Spirach smiled as he had seen the humans do and raised his own voice alongside the humans, soon even the smallest of pups was singing in harmony.

Feeling as if his very soul was taking flight Spirach soon heard the rest of his people begin to sing as best they could. The song was unfamiliar and strange but the sound of the horns and strings and winds soon enough carried them off one by one into the turbulent stream that was the music of Earth…the song of Humanity.

Soon enough it was as if every Tradaxaian was pouring the sorrow of their past into the song in the hopes of a brighter future and every human was purging themselves of the sorrow of so many lifetimes lost in their long sleep. Tears flowed like snow melting in spring, tears of loss and regret mixing with tears of joy and rebirth. Words no longer held meaning as the song of the soul once again rang across the greatest heights and through the deepest veins of the human’s home world.

It was with a nearly physical sensation that the symphony of Human and Tradaxian fell silent, the sound of their combined voices and intertwined hopes ringing throughout the halls. With a start Spirach opened his eyes and gave himself a shake, he had always been told that the Songs of the Peaceful Titans could be powerful but that had been far and beyond anything he had thought possible. It was from within a daze he watched as the humans seemed to come down from whatever heights they had ascended to and went about gently corralling the stunned pups into docile groups. Looking around as if he was in a dream Spirach walked up to the nearest human he saw.

“What music was this, what song of the Mad Warriors was my people just blessed to hear?”

It was with a smile like that of the breaking sun following a storm the human replied “Ode To Joy, from Beethovens Ninth Symphony…one of the greatest songs my people has ever produced in my opinion.” The tears that fell as she spoke these words seemed to be full of pride, pride that she could claim to be of the race that produced such beauty and yet an unfathomable sadness that she could not have been born in a time to witness the song in its birth.

“It is a song of beauty and life…as a balm to the pain and death we will most likely visit upon those at our doorstep.” As the human spoke these words Spirach could see a light within her eyes, a glint of hope that was soon tempered in memory until it was crystalline...sharp and cold.

“Full Coat Spirach to the Command Center please, Spirach to the Command Center.” The gentle announcement that rang out from unseen speakers fell like an omen upon the end of the humans words. With a smile that held the weight of countless year within it, the human simply scooped up a passing pup and with a mother’s love held the small form to her breast as she walked away.

Turning Spirach followed a line of red lights leading away from his ship, away from his people…as much as he wanted to go to them and revel in their familiar presence after being around these glorious catastrophes that were the humans, Spirach had a duty to tend to and he was not about to falter this close to the end.

Mentally cladding himself in his persona of leadership, a mantel he was becoming more comfortable with the more he wore it, Spirach held himself tall and proud. He had awoken the greatest calamity to have ever burned across the stars, he had loosed the Peaceful Warriors upon the galaxy once more after generations of stagnation and he would not apologize for it.

Walking into the command center with his head held high and shoulders back Spirach felt none of the shame he had expected to feel at the moist tracks leading from his eyes. He had shed tears of song alongside humans and would bare the proof with pride.

Walking up to Alpha Abigail, Spirach tilted his head to the side and bared his throat in a gesture of submission and respect. Seeing Alpha Abigail’s eyes widen slightly Spirach began to think he might have to explain the motion before Alpha Abigail tilted her own head to the side, not quite as far as he did but enough to acknowledge and return his respect.

“Good to see you Captain Spirach…did you enjoy the song?”

“It resonated with my soul and my people are already better for having heard it, I thank you for granting us the chance to witness one of the most enduring legends of your people.” With a slight bow Spirach felt his lips twitch into a shaky facsimile of a human smile…it still felt wrong to bare his teeth at someone.

“Really?!…what do the legends say about us, come come tell me things while I try to get reacquainted with our communications equipment.” Following the human female Spirach told her some of the most enduring legends of the human race.

Sing them a song and if it pleased them they would grant you a boon or impart some kind of wisdom. Listen to their songs and you would soon find yourself in a strange land where time didn’t move or moved to fast and when you returned everything would be different. Never take offerings from a human as they would always collect payment in return and it would never be what you expected. Don’t tell a human your name or else they would have power over you and would always be able to find you no matter where you went. Some of these stories seemed to amuse Abigail and others…well, others only elicited a knowing smirk and chuckle as she swiped through various menu and settings. Finally after what seemed like an hour or more she gave a small sound of triumph.

“AHA! Got it…ok so I’m gonna call that big ship that has been sitting outside our system and see if we can get a dialogue going, you wanna talk to them?” Spirach gave a small twitch, she was going to call the Calakarians? He had known the humans were insane but to call up the lead ship of an armada was pushing the bounds of his comfort.

“If you would allow it…I would prefer not to be seen or heard, at least at first Alpha Abigail.” Feeling his shoulders begin to slump, tail tucking itself between his legs and ears start to lay flat Spirach gave a small snarl to himself. He would not cower here in front of these humans, he would not revert to the old whipped dog that had howled his Empress’s name in the dead of night, he refused to be beaten down again so easily and certainly not by a mere thought…a simple image. With a visible effort Spirach raised his tail back to its normal position, perked his ears forward and practically threw his shoulders back in an effort to remind himself of his resolve.

“Oh that’s not a problem, Nifti could you place a filter over the outgoing signal to exclude Spirach’s image and anything he says unless he wishes otherwise?” Abigail grinned lightly and pretended not to see Spirach master himself out of the corner of her eye, the pup had a ways to go before he would be comfortable leading his people, but he was making progress.

Once the filters had been placed and lines of communication established Spirach watched as a screen placed in a central location to the Command Center flickered and blurred slightly before he was met with a sight he wished to have never seen again. Sitting there on her Command Couch was the Empress, luxuriating among the furs and feathers of the various species she had conquered in her campaign across the stars.

“Am I speaking to the one known as the Empress?” The voice of Alpha Abigail rang out with clear command authority as she stood before the screen with her hands folded behind her.

“You are indeed, I will happily lessen your punishment for speaking in such a disrespectful tone to your betters by half, if you provide me information on my runaway playthings.” The voice of the Empress sounded like a screeching violin that had been dipped in pure essence of pity sex and cheap booze.

“I am sorry to say we most likely do not have the information you are looking for but I am curious as to what punishment you are speaking of.” Spirach knew…he knew what she had been talking about and was doing his best to maintain his composure as the memories of watching members of his race be whipped to death over a period of cycles, flesh and fur stripped with surgical precision by whips made of fallen armies tanned hides.

“Why…the punishment you will receive for thinking you can speak not only to your betters but the Empress in such a casual manner, and for daring to speak first when a superior race has yet to grant you permission to do so in the first place. Such affronts must be met with disciple-are you even listening to me?!” The Empress gave an indignant shout as she noticed the human quite deliberately NOT paying her any attention.

“Yeah some mashed potatoes would be great, if he has anything that would go good on a sandwich could you tell Pierre to have it sent up…like basically any kind of meat he can spare for a snack, really just slap some mayo and mustard on a couple pieces of bread with some meat and send it up I need something I can chew…OH! Sorry were you saying something important Miss Empress?” Quickly putting down the comm device she had been speaking into Alpha Abigail turned her attention back to the screen in front of her.

“GGGrrrRRRrrrrrrRRRRrrrr you in particular will pay for your impudence. Once I get my Little Bone back where he belongs I will come for you next and I will make sure those closest to you will not live to regret your actions.” Spirach could not remember the last time he had seen the Empress this angry but was sure that if she had ever been this mad, bloodlines would have been erased.

“Hmmmm…lemme think…little bone…WAIT! Was this little bone character you are looking for about yay tall?” Alpha Abigail asked as she put one hand flat to the floor just above Spirach’s head.

“Yes he was approximately that height.” The Empress responded.

“Hmm, did he have four eyes….two roughly where mine are and then another two somewhere around here?” Abigail motioned with her fingers to indicate her own eyes and then vaguely around her temples.

“Indeed he did have eyes in such places.” A note of excitement creeping into the Empress’s voice.

“Uhm, did he have greyish fur on like all but his torso where it had been whipped and burned off leaving him mostly covered in scars? Kinda long teeth, pointed ears, claws filed down but still kinda sharp…probably acting as the captain of a ship with a bunch of others that looked like him?” Spirach was sure one of his hearts was about to palpitate out of his chest and was fairly certain his stomach had actually turned to ice as he heard the Alpha Abigail describe him perfectly.

“YES YES that is my Little Bone, you have seen him?!” The empress smiled in a way that reminded the humans watching the screen of a piranha and spoke with an obvious level of excitement as she sat up and leaned forward towards the screen.

“Nope! Haven’t seen anyone like that around here, you might want to check around Calakari IIV though I hear it has become something of an inter-galactic slum. If you look hard enough on a garbage heap of a planet like that one you might find who you are looking for.” Spirach had to physically clamp his hands around his muzzle to keep himself from being accidently heard as he sniggered at the humans taunting.

“Calakari IIV is my home planet, I was born and raised there...”The voice of the Empress was no longer excited and seemed rather tight with what Spirach could only assume was all consuming anger if the set of the Empress’s whiskers and ears was anything to go by.

“Oh I know, I just figured if somewhere was able to spawn a guttersnipe like you it must be little better than the drain hole of the universe and I guessed that the clogged fur and hair of such a place must be the only sludge pit that could puke out an individual such as yourself.” Spirach would never forget the look on the Empress’s face as she heard this, nor the way his chest nearly collapsed under the weight of his laughter as he doubled over and had to bite his own fist to keep from laughing to loudly.

“You…Youuuu…I will have every member of your pathetic unknown backwater species stripped of their flesh and dipped in salt as they are fed their own skin! I will keep you alive for as long as possible living off nothing but the meat of your own species and you will never know another moment of peace as you will be kept in a cell with screens playing nothing but the screams and deaths of all those that share your genetic line!”

“Unknown species you say?...you think we are an unknown species…oh that is adorable.” The sound of giggles and chuckles sounded around the command center.

“We are the race that ascended to the stars on pillars of fire and madness…”

( https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Vj7R9LeiJPE )

‘Dies Irae Dies Illa’ The humans around the command center had fallen unnaturally still…and had begun to chant softly.

“We are the race that was born of a planet that killed all those that were not strong enough to survive…”

‘Solvet Saeclum In Favilla’

“We are the species that bent an entire death world to our whim through sheer determination and grit”

‘Teste David Cum Sibylla’

“We are the cleansing fire that raged between the stars so many generations ago’

‘Quantus Tremor Est Futurus’ More voices soon began to sound from further down the adjoining halls.

“We are the Wrathful Titans, The Peaceful Warriors…we are the Walking Hunters and All Consumers.”

“Quando Judex Est Venturus” The Empress had lost the look of outright fury and was now looking confused and angry…and he may have been the only one in all of the universe who could have seen it but Spirach also detected a hint of apprehension within her eyes.

“We are the Soldiers of Sol, the Children of Gaia, The Weapons of Terra…WE. ARE. HUMANS!”

‘Cuncta Stricte Discussurus!’ By now the humans present had all raised their voices in what Spirach could only describe as a chorus of battle and from further down the halls came echoing responses to their choir of Fallen Angels. Louder and louder did they sing until Spirach felt as if his very fur would be set ablaze with the passion of their music.

“STOP THIS! STOP THIS NOISE WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?” The Empress clutched at her ears and shook her head as if to rid herself of the voices that rang out over the communications line.

With ever increasing angry motions, threats and vengeful promises the Empress called to her comms officer to cut the transmission or mute the sounds. Finally after some of the best few minutes of Spirach’s life the singing stopped, he had never seen his tormentor in such pain and frustration and if he was honest with himself…he loved the sight of her soft little muzzle scrunching in pain, the way the skin wrinkled around her flaring nose and how her eyes couldn’t tell if they wanted to clamp shut or flare wide in perceived pain, if it had been up to him the song would have continued for hours.

“WHAT….what was that humans…what kind of attack was this and how come our comms would not respond…TAKE HIM AND HAVE HIM SKINNED IN FRONT OF HIS CHILDREN FOR FAILING HIS EMPRESS!” This last bit was screamed over her shoulder at the loudly protesting Comms officer as he was wrestled away by a pair of royal guards.

“Well it was pretty easy to keep you from messing with the comms settings after we took control of them, wouldn’t want you to miss our song after all since it has been so long since anyone has heard the music of the humans.” Abigail delivered this nugget of information in such an innocent and light hearted tone Spirach almost thought she was actually apologetic about the whole thing.

“You did what?! How could you have taken control of our systems? No this must be a trick of some kind…lower these strange defense clouds and we will show mercy to you and your families. Continue to provoke me and I will make sure that you and your people will suffer for generations to come.” Abigail made a gentle cooing sound, like what one would make to a pup that had just learned to growl and was attempting to act threatening.

“Now that is just adorable…you know threats are best made when you can actually carry them out. Go ahead and try to breach our defense cloud, I would love to see how well that goes for you.  When you are done sending your pilots and ships to their death I will be happy to bring the full force of our armaments to bare.”  The tone of voice used was so light and eager at the end Spirach was reminded of a matriarch explaining something to her pups…or a big sister trying to convince her younger brother to do something that ‘would absolutely not be embarrassing or humiliating in any way.’

“Do not test me human, I have lifted my entire species from the pathetic mudball that was our homeworld to the greatest heights of any other species, we have carved our name into the very stars themselves, there are no worlds or armies that can possibly stand against our armada. Now I will ask again and I will not tolerate your lies…Where is my property?”

Noticing Abigail’s quick glance out of the corner of her eye in his direction Spirach stepped forward.

“Right here Empress.” Abigail had to give it to him, he revealed himself and stood there in full view with his head held high and shoulders wide.

“Why did you not reveal yourself from behind whatever was keeping you hidden, why did you not come to me when I called Little Bone?” Oh he knew that tone, he had once heard that tone used right before a group of religious elders had been massacred in front of their people when she had asked ‘why should she not be worshipped.’

Normally such tones and memories would leave Spirach slumping in fear and trying to make himself as submissive as possible….but now they simply reminded him of why he had made the desperate flight from her side and why he had risked his entire species in doing so.

“Because you called out for your property, you demanded to know where your possessions had gone…I and my people are no longer your property. We do not belong to you now or ever again and we will die before we act otherwise.”  Making sure to stare directly into the eyes of the hateful creature that had plagued his life for more years than he wanted to remember, Spirach even went so far as to raise his lips in a teeth baring snarl. The sight of the Empress suppressing a flinch, a movement Spirach was sure only he could detect and only because he had spent years in her presence caused a thrill of joy to raise the fur along Spirach’s spine.

“We are our own people, a free people. If we die here this day it will be as a free species, in defiance of you and knowing that should we die by your hand it will also deprive you of the prize you have brought your armada across the stars to reclaim. As loyal as your soldiers are, can you honestly guarantee that every single one of them will stay silent?” Seeing the Empress lean back and twist her mouth in just such a way Spirach knew he had planted doubt…if only the smallest seed, it was there.

Her favorite property had not only just declared their independence from her ‘Holy Ownership’ but they had just brought up a good point. Her fleet had thousands upon thousands within it…she had just pulled an entire Armada from the front lines of multiple warfronts so that they could chase a single ship of misplaced property, a single ship that had evaded the entire armada.

If they destroyed the deserters then someone would mention it…someone would tell tales of how a conquered minor species had defied the empress of her prize. If they went back to their slice of the galaxy without the prize they had pursued then surely someone would tell tale of how a common conquered species had bested the Empress herself.

Spirach inhaled deeply at the sight of his former empress squirming in such a way. Even if no one else could see…oh it did his hearts good to see the indecision in her eyes, the twist of her mouth as she thought of what she would have to do to cover up the entire debacle. It was about time she felt the screws as they twisted into her flesh for once. It was about time she felt the fire as it stroked its tongue along her skin, as it curled her fur and blacked her flesh…oh he ached for such an image to be made real.

“Enough of this Little Bone…you will return yourself and the rest of my property. Strike down this pathetic creature next to you and I will see that only the elders of your species are punished. I say this now before my crew as witnesses, return to my side and remain at my feet and only those who have lived a long and prosperous life will be punished for the insolence you have shown.” Widening his grin and making sure to show his teeth even more Spirach laughed directly into his former empress’s face.

“You speak with a poison tongue and rotten honor, I would not believe a promise from you even if doing so would guarantee my species their eternal freedom. You are a word breaking smear of slime covered filth and to list the atrocities that you deserve to be subjected to would not only last until the stars burn cold but I am afraid would offend the humans in my presence…who if I may be so honored I would call Friends?” Looking to his side Spirach was pleased to see an affirmative nod from his new human Friends.

“You have made a lethal mistake this day Little Bone…you will watch as every member of your race is tortured unto death, but not death by torture no they will die of old age and the only memories they will have to die with will be ones of torment. You will be kept alive and fed nothing but the raw meat of your dying race. You will watch as every member of your species is tortured and killed and you will spend every moment of your life watching as every individual you have ever known dies in agony until you yourself expire of old age. You will be served as a meal to these wretched humans you have allied yourself with as a warning against defying my Holy Word of Submission.”

“Ok so Pierre has prepped a great spread of human food for your entire crew. You will love it, there will be tons of meat and veggies, cool melons and sizzling fish fillets. Our readings say you can survive alcohol so we will have to share a drink at some point.” The Empress watched as her Little Bone conversed about the subject of food with this strange species that called itself Human.

“This sounds like a wonderful feast Alpha Abigail, it has admittedly been a very long time since any of my crew has savored the taste of meat. We have been sustaining ourselves on tubes of protein and mineral paste, the taste of which I believe you would say is…Shit?” Spirach responded with a light tone in his voice and eager swish to his tail.

“Oh now that is just wrong, there is a saying among my people that goes something like ‘An Army marches on its stomach’ which is to say that a group must be well fed if they have any hope to achieve their goal. Believe me, Pierre will be rather insulted if anyone leaves his galley less than gutbustingly full of good food.” Abigail was happily scrolling through the various dishes and desserts that could be made on a personal tablet like device. Looking over her shoulder like a fascinated pup Spirach eagerly pointed out various dishes and desserts while asking about them.

“GgGGGGRrrrrrrr…ENOUGH OF THIS!” The screeching Piraq beast that was the empress yelled “Send a volley of missiles! Target just around the signal origin so that I can have the survivors punished!”

“Oooohhh, I am so ordering a Mexican Coffee….you would love it, it’s coffee with tequila and citrus liquor along with cream. Oh I haven’t had a coffee or a drink since before your planet had space travel, I am so gonna make that a double…with espresso.” Seeing that Alpha Abigail was showing no concern over the incoming missile barrage Spirach decided he would follow her lead and continued looking through the vast menu of food and drink the humans had available.

“Ma’am we have incoming missile barrage targeting the surrounding area of the facility…also we are almost to seventy five percent awakening and are now beginning to receive word from the other Vaults.” A human sat before a glowing console called out in a calm voice before taking a sip of what Spirach had learned was called Chai Tea.

“Oh good they are striking first, so now our actions are in self-defense…*GASP* oh Pierre you monster, you know I love chocolate lava cake, oh but it goes straight to my ass…fuck it, I’ll have two.” Without even looking up from her menu tablet Abigail reached out and pressed a button on her command console.

“Olaf are our birds in the air yet?” Spirach had pulled away from looking at the listing of human food, he had already ordered more than he thought he was going eat or drink and was now watching the Empresses’ face as her declaration of attack and violence was casually ignored.

“Birds are in the clouds and awaiting orders Abbey, make sure to have a nice bottle of Aquavit on ice for when we get back…oh hey they are shooting at us, well not at us but we just saw the missiles go past.” The deep voice of the human Olaf spoke over hidden speakers as if he was simply observing birds migrating for the winter.

“Locate whichever ship launched the missiles and destroy it, if it was the flagship, destroy the ship closest to it.” The casual way the Alpha spoke about destroying some of the most powerful ships currently flying the starways almost surprised Spirach…almost.

“Orders received and acknowledged.”

Chapter Text

Shakla shuddered gently as she approached the spare cargo bay that had been set aside for the humans. She was never what one would consider as courageous or brave, her species was simply too fragile to take most risks. Standing at a willowy four feet with long sensory feathers flowing from her head and the thickest part of her body being smaller around than the average human’s leg Shakla was just glad her species had at least developed a form of naturally occurring toxin. Shuddering more violently at the thought of humans, Shakla mentally rephrased her thought at the internal toxin, she was glad they had at least some form of self-defense but would have been happier about it if it had not apparently had the flavor profile of the human beverage known as “Mocha Espresso”. 

Steeling herself as she came to the final door that separated the rest of the ship from the humans they had agreed to transport Shakla turned the latching mechanism and entered what had become known as “The Mad House”. Coming face to teeth and twitchy nose with the wide and blunt muzzle of a Canikarian as it leaned down to inspect her was not how she had envisioned this day to start when she had awoken. Freezing in place and wondering if Canikarian could actually smell fear Shakla cast her gaze up to the beasts shoulders and was unsure if she should be reassured or terrified at what she saw.

Sitting there in a custom made saddle and harness was a human male. Skin like the void between the stars, eyes a shockingly electric blue (an almost impossible rarity among their race if her research was to be believed), muscles like hydraulic cables flowed and rippled beneath the smooth skin that allowed them to withstand even the harmful effect of water. Teeth like razors and hammers ready to slice and pound anything caught between them flashed as a brilliant slash of white against the gentle curves of his face. Sitting there with the casual ease of someone lounging upon a cushioned seat at some desert front resort Shakla was reminded of the excessive amount of nerves the humans possessed, these tiny electro-conductive fibers giving them an unheard of sense of balance and coordination.

“Hello there Miss Shakla, sorry about Ferguson here, he just loves investigating new things.” Leaning down the human gave an affectionate pat to the back of the monster’s shoulders and then an enthusiastic scrtiching behind the creature’s ears as it reared its head back.

Shakla was still frozen in place as she watched this…for a beast this dangerous to be named something like ‘Ferguson’ and then patted like a simple house pet was a little too much for her at the moment.

Standing seven feet at the shoulder with a minimum eight foot length not including the prehensile tail that would have added on a further four feet the human’s mount was…large. It was said humans likened them to a mixture of earth hyenas, Kodiak bears and possums. A stiff mane ran the length of the beasts back from brow to tail tip with barely visible stripes along the sides. Proportionally large FANGS were now on full display as the human seemed to find a particularly good spot behind the ears, eyes bigger than Shakla’s entire fist were half closed in pleasure.

“E-e-e-excuse me Human John, but could you direct me towards your” checking her notes quickly on a small PDA Shakla looked back up towards the human “Hunt Leader Samantha?” Shakla really hoped she had pronounced that correctly as her form of vocal chords and method of speech was not very conducive to the wide range of human sounds.

Baring his teeth again the mounted human stopped scratching his mount and turned almost entirely around in his saddle before bellowing at a volume that could have killed one of her kind had it been directed at her. Looking back in her direction the human gestured over his shoulder with his thumb and after tapping the side of his large mount guided it off to another portion of the bay.

Taking a deep breath Shakla made her way further into the Bay of Madness in the direction of the Hunt Leader. Coming upon a Canikarian happily wiggling on it’s back as a human female vigorously scritched and scratched at its belly and chest was not exactly what Shakla had expected. Seeing the relatively small human happily wrestling and coo’ing at the large creature Shakla wondered if she had upset her division leader.

“OOHHHhohohoho whose a good boi?, huh?! who is the goodest boi…oh you like that don’t you?! Yeah you like neck scritches agrgrahhhaaahhaaa!” At this point the human seemed to increase her movements until the wiggling form bucked her off entirely. Leaping back up with the unsettling grace all humans seemed to possess the female buried her face into the soft belly fur while continuing her ministrations.

*Ahem* Clearing her throat in the way that her lessons had told her humans responded to, Shakla wondered if it was too late to put some kind of curse on her Human Studies instructor…what lunatic would study and perfect a sound that would PURPOSEFULLY attract human attention?

Seeing not only the human female snap her gaze in Shakla’s direction but also the half a dozen other humans and their mounts caused the small alien to nearly pass out from fear, oh she was going to lose a week of feathers for this she just knew it. Before she had a chance to speak, the human female she had been sent to speak to pushed off her mount and jumped into the air, landed on her feet and strode over to Shakla with confidence practically warping the air around her.

“Hello little one…what brings you to our little slice of the ship?” The voice that emanated from the human was smooth and eager. It was the voice of someone who was simply waiting for an opportunity to be let loose, be it unto violence or simple movement. Stopping within barely a hands-breath of Shakla the human grinned down at the little alien, all the anticipation of a drawn bowstring vibrating through her entire body. “Do you have a message for me?”

“UH-uh uhm I, well you see…*Ahem*…We are missing a research team.” Mentally shaking herself Shakla did her best to ignore the aura of power that surrounded the human. “A team went out hours ago and has yet to return, they are well past their recall time and a storm is said to be building. Local weather patterns predict that it will be blown in our direction, the ship is strong enough to hold against it but the team will be directly in the path of the storm. This planet is known for its electrical storms Hunt Leader, granted it will not be as powerful as one might find upon your own homeworld, but the winds will be strong and the lighting fierce.” Finally recalling something from her Human Studies Shakla thanked her cursed instructor for teaching her class about the love humans had of words.

“The research team will be as leaves upon the wind, they will not be able to withstand the fury of the storm nor will they be able to survive it’s wrath.” Gazing up and hoping her attempt at appealing to the human’s attraction to words would be enough to pass on her message.

Seeing the look on the humans face as she spoke Shakla couldn’t tell if she had succeeded…or maybe placed an order for a meal. With a sharp bearing of teeth and unsettling brightening of the eye the Hunt Leader almost seemed to stand taller with her shoulders back and chest out.

“So you are saying there is a team out in the wilds with a storm coming and if they aren’t rescued they won’t survive?” Nodding her head in a jerking motion and casting her eyes to the floor Shakla clutched her PDA to her chest. Hearing the sound of cloth moving Shakla looked up and…came eye to eye with the Hunt Leader. Staring directly into the infinite depths contained within the human’s eye Shakla felt as if she was being pulled…drawn into the ice blue ring…the endless abyss almost called to her…

Wrenching herself back with a shake, Shakla began to step away when the Hunt Leader’s arm snapped out and clasped around her arm, the feeling of barely restrained power pulsing through the molten hot hand of the Consumer before her. She could feel the thundering beat of the creature’s heart, the heat born of a predator’s metabolism…the chaos flowing just beneath the surface of this creature born of a Deathworld. Shakla had to concentrate on not hyperventilating as she watched the other arm of the Hunt Leader extend with impossible care to pluck the PDA from her arms.

Standing up with a smoothness that spoke of muscle control Shakla would never attain the Hunt Leader turned the PDA so that she could see the screen, and after a few seconds the jagged smile of a human being given a hunt faded. Shakla watched as edges softened, lines faded, eyes dimmed and teeth were shuttered behind the soft lines of full lips…with her other hand the Hunt Leader stroked along the face upon the PDA screen.

“This is your kin isn’t he?...he has your eyes, the facial structures aren’t quite like your own but there is enough…yes…this is your son isn’t he?” The voice that emanated from the Hunt Leader was soft and gentle, it was as if every ragged or sharp edge had been sanded down and all that was left was this gentle creature.

Shakla gazed up at the Hunt Leader…she had been entirely different mere moments ago and now she stood there gazing at Shakla’s offspring as if they were her own. Feeling as much as seeing the Human Female slide her piercing gaze from the screen towards her, Shakla almost didn’t realize she was under the sight of an Apex Predator…instead she basked under the warm glow that seemed to emanate from the Mother.

It was as if the very warmth of the Great Nest had enveloped her and before she knew what she was doing Shakla felt herself embracing the Human, muscles like hydraulic strands, heartbeat thundering through her downy feathers…heat blazing like a furnace from bare skin into Shakla’s small feathered form, it was the warmth of a mother’s embrace.

“I and my people will do all that we can to return your son to you ...” With such a declaration Shakla suddenly felt as if she had been tossed into the void of space, silence wrapped itself around her…the oddly comforting sense of constriction the humans arms provided vanished and suddenly the world was a frigid place as the gentle heat of the humans form left her. Looking up and just barely holding back from reaching out like a nestling Shakla watched as the human stood tall and called to her fellow humans, called to her pack of Wild Things.

“Storm Racers listen up! There is a group of Beakers out there that is about to get body bagged by the storm rolling in. They don’t have the supplies or know how to survive until the end and are most likely dead if we don’t find them, also…one of them is the child of our shipmate Shakla here.” With a terrified chirp Shakla watched as an unsettling amount of glinting eyes and bared teeth turned towards her.

“The mission is simple…track and retrieve…Race the Wind!” Raising her voice at the end and throwing a powerful arm into the air the Hunt leader seemed to call to the instincts of her pack.

“Conquer the Storm!” The responding call from her pack nearly knocked Shakla from her talons as she clutched the deck beneath her….Sire Talaka had been correct, humans were either walking disasters or a gentle breeze that could easily become a hurricane.

“Saddle up and bear your teeth, the winds are singing and the clouds are dark…the land speaks of freedom!” Swarming up the side of her Canikarian and settling herself into the saddle of her mount as if she had been born unto it, Hunt Leader Samantha looked upon her pack of Storm Riders.

Gazing out with eyes that nearly glowed in the suddenly darkening cargo bay the Hunt Leader gave a yip and cry as she pulled on the reins of her mount and bolted from the cargo bay. With a storm of howling, yipping laughter and growling anticipation Shakla threw herself back and watched as every human in sight threw themselves upon one Canikarian or another. Some simply reaching out and snagging a harness strap while others reached down and pulled their kin up from the deck only to toss them onto  their own mount. Watching them as they rode their giant steeds Shakla felt as if she was watching two separate creatures become a single being, the way the humans moved with the motions of the Canikarians was as natural as if they had been born together.

 Within seconds a storm of fur, fang and madness had been whipped into a frenzy within the cargo bay and unleashed unto the planet. Standing in the deafening silence and almost unnatural stillness Shakla felt as if she was standing within a void deeper than even that of space...in the wake of the humans’ presence, there was essentially nothing.

Wind whipped at her hair, rain lashed her face, muscles flexed and strained in familiar rhythms as Hunt Leader Samantha sat atop her Life Partner Larak. Gripping the fur at the back of his neck Samantha disdained the reins attached to the lead around her partner’s snout. Gentle flexing in her hips and legs signaled her intentions to turn and swerve around the trees and roots in their way, you didn’t ride a Canikarian…you ran with one.  With her breath heaving like a bellows in her lungs Samantha grinned with as many teeth as she could show, this was where she belonged. Wind racing past her, breath heaving, pulse pounding in concert with the beast beneath her…this was freedom.

Sliding to a stop in the lush grass of a small field Samantha raised her head and looked around while her partner lowered his snout to the ground and began to sniff. The trees were tall and unhindered, this world had never known the tread of a spacefaring lifeform. Closing her eyes and breathing deeply Samantha pulled as much of the world around her as deeply into her lungs as she could. Thunder and lighting crashed around her within the confines of the clouds, wind whistled and whipped around her. She loved space flight, she loved being able to look upon the view screens at any point in time and potentially see an entirely new world…but this was where she belonged.

Rain drops pounding down upon her upturned face, lighting flashing and casting shadows with razor edges. Warmth like a forge radiating up from between her thighs while the bellows of her Life Partner’s lungs gently heaved. The steady thrumming of her partner’s blood as it raced beneath her called to a primal part of her, called to a long forgotten and ignored slice of her mind. This was where she belonged…the heart of the storm, the center of battle be it against another species or against the very planet they stood upon.

Feeling the tensing of her mount’s muscles seconds before he lifted his head Samantha grinned a wide face splitting smile. As the second half of her soul lifted his head and gave a piercing howl Samantha felt her blood quicken, her pulse race…THE HUNT WAS ON!

Huddling beneath the roots of a toppled tree Calarka fluffed his feathers as well as he could in an attempt to keep whatever heat he could. The storm had advanced upon them far faster than any of their predictive models had anticipated and it was far fiercer than it should have been. Wind whipped and rain beat against their pathetic shelter as he and his fellow scientists cowered before the fury of the storm. Huddling up as close as he could to his fellow scientists Calarka closed his eyes and did his best to remember the stories his Grand-Sire Talaka would tell him and his nest mates.

Stories of humans defeating creatures and entire planets, tales of humans battling against impossible odds that could never be beaten…and winning. Their crew had humans on board yes but…they would never be sent out for a simple science team. Calarka did his best to impart as much of his warmth as he could into his fellow scientists, it was what a human would do after all…and then he heard it.

It could have been anything, a simple whistling of the wind through branches, air passing over a cave mouth or hollow tree stump even…but no. To one that had been raised on stories of humans and the madness of their very existence, it was the call of Life. Standing quickly and moving to the very edge of their pitiful shelter Calarka decided that if he was wrong he would die and no one would know of his foolish actions, but if he was right…

“AAAAWWRRRRROOOOOOOOOO!!!” From the deepest portions of his soul did Calarka pull the unfamiliar sound. “AAAWWROOOOO!” pulling on every story he had heard of humans and their defiance of the very universe Calarka sang his call for help into the very heart of the storm…and it was answered.

 “AAAWWROOOOO” Whipping her head in the direction of the sound Samantha was silently pleased to see every other one of her Storm Racers turning in the same direction. That had not been a natural sound, certainly not one that a storm would produce. Shifting her weight and giving an excited yip Samantha and her partner exploded into movement.

Muscles bunched and released, breath heaved and wind howled. Rain lashed against what little bare skin she had as she raced through the storm. There would be no scent to follow and tracks would be light enough before the storm erased them…no this would be a good old-fashioned game of Marco Polo.

“Sing Larak! SING TO THE SKY AND STORM!” Feeling the great bellows of Larak’s lungs as they filled with air Samantha dis the same and as one they sang their defiance of the storm, their determination to see their wayward companions safe.

“AAAWWWWROOOOOOOOOO!”

Calarka was just about to think the stories of his Grand-Sire had failed him…when he heard it.

“AAAWWWWROOOOOOOOOO!”

Feeling his feathers puff in an instinctual fear of a hunting predator Calarka ignored the instincts of his ancestors and called to the others.

“Come! Come quickly there are humans out there!” Seeing the look on his fellow scientists faces...or what would pass for faces, he could tell this statement was not met with the same excitement he would expect it to be.

“Humans are out there on a hunt and you think that is good thing?” One of the scientists asked.

“Of course it is, humans don’t need to hunt anymore, not like their ancestors. These humans are out here in this storm looking for us because they are the most likely to find us and they are the only ones that would risk a storm like this.” Moving out of the pitiful cover of the tree roots Calarka whistled a soft prayer as his matriarch had taught him while still within the nest. A prayer to be carried upon the winds to those that would watch over the life and death of his people.

“AAAWWROOOOO” Calling into the air once more in hopes of a return cry Calarka was rewarded with a return cry from much closer than he had expected. Feeling his fellow scientists walk up beside him to gaze into the pouring rain Calarka felt his heart beating faster and breath coming quicker. Peering into the gloom of the dying light and falling rain Calarka could swear he saw movement…flashes of grey, branches bouncing as something passed beneath them. Then he saw them…as specters materializing from the rising mists.

Calarka watched them advance across the small distance with a predatory rolling gait. Their outlines seemed to shift and fade with the mist and rain, as what little light there was still within the skies faded…so to did they seem to flicker within the scientist’s vision.

They had found them, through rain and wind Samantha and her pack had found their quarry…their comrade would not loose her kin this day. Striding into the tiny clearing until they could see the group of scientists Samantha let loose a breath she didn’t even know she had been holding at the sight of the entire science team.

“You chose a bad time to go for a hike Doc! Looks like the weather is getting a little ugly though…need a lift back to the ship?” Leaning down and placing her chin upon her fist Samantha grinned at the small group before her and her pack. Five of them looked almost ready to bolt out into the storm at the sight of the humans seemingly materializing out of the falling rain and rising mist. The last one though looked up at her with an almost awe struck look tinged with an edge of fear. This one knew the stories of humans, but did not totally fear them…interesting.

“Yes we would be very appreciative of your assistance Human…?” Speaking for the small group and coking his head with an implied question Calarka was pleased he had paid attention in ‘Human Communication 101.’ He had practically been raised on the stories and tales of humans, the classes on humans were some of the only ones he had actually paid attention to now that he thought about it…

“Well then, hop up and take a seat.” Reaching out one hand the Hunt Leader grabbed Calarka by the scruff of his uniform and hauled him up in front of her with a squawk of indignant surprise. Seeing a couple scientists jump in fright and begin to run out into the increasingly heavy storm Samantha made a series of quick hand motions and turned her mount back to the ship. Seeing two of her pack laugh, yip and bound forward Calarka was glad he had simply been pulled into the saddle as the scientists were quickly caught up by the bounding Canikarians.

Lunging out one scientist was caught by a set of teeth nipping the back of their uniform and then thrown up and over the Canikarian’s head to be caught by the human. The second scientist was caught by the long prehensile tail as the human and his partner bolted past them before being passed up to the human.

It was a little-known fact about Canikarians but on their homeworld they were partially arboreal, being quite happy to scurry up and down trees as large as skyscrapers after a good run through the plains. Some assumed their love of trees was partially the reason they bonded so well with humans seeing as humans were not only some of the only creatures that enjoyed being in tall trees…but also they were the only ones mad enough to ride them.

Calarka had never been so terrified in all his life, or as excited. He could feel the wind through his feathers as if he was gliding from the heights of his homeworld, the rain whipped past him in bracingly cold sheets. The heat of the human at his back and the beast beneath him kept him warm, the steady pulsing of their hearts resounded through him in a steady synchronized beat. Hearing a comm come through the human’s ear piece Calarka perked up and did his best to listen in…his matriarch had always said he was to curious for his own good.

“Pack Leader Samantha we have an update on the meteorological conditions…wind speeds are increasing but the rain seems to be decreasing. Expect an increase in electrical strikes and wind speeds.” Feeling his feathers lay flat at the thought of electrical strikes Calarka turned and looked up slightly to see how the human took this news…he really shouldn’t have been surprised to see a smile on her face, he really shouldn’t have. Responding to the weather update Samantha leaned forward and reached into a small saddle bag.

Looking around at the other Storm Racers Calarka saw them all pull out similar small metal cylinders to the Pack Leader. With a quick jerk of her arm and a snap of her wrist Calarka watched as the small cylinder telescoped out into a type of human weapon…a spear if he remembered correctly. Watching her whip the spear around her head and give a cry to her pack Calarka felt the muscles beneath him tense and increase in their movement, he could feel the heat increase as the pulsing beat of the creatures heart rate increased.

“Pack Leader Samantha if I may ask a question!?” Raising his voice to be heard above the wind and rain Calarka leaned once more upon the stories of his Sire about humans and did his best to engage their curiosity.

“Go ahead and ask Little One, the ride is long but the journey is short.”

“If we are riding in an electrical storm, would it not make more sense to keep the amount of metal being carried to a minimum?” doing his best to maintain his balance by squeezing his legs and clutching the mane in front of him Calarka felt himself beginning to move in time with the Canikarian beneath him, he felt the power of the muscles, the potential for violence and speed. The pulsing of the mighty heart beneath him was like a drum whose beat called all to action, the lungs heaving in powerful breaths…this was what it was like to run with humans, this was what it was like to gaze at a hurricane and grin in defiance of its power…this was what it was to fight a storm and win.

“Normally you would be correct but seeing as how the storm is rated to be less than most electrical storms back on earth in terms of power, but higher in frequency…hold on.” Raising herself up and holding her spear aloft Pack Leader Samantha let loose a scream of primal defiance. Calarka watched as if in slow motion a bolt of lightning raced down from the clouds and leapt for the metal spear within the Pack Leader’s grasp.

Calarka twisted his torso around and watched as Samantha gently convulsed and seemed to shiver as she held her arm above her head. Seeing the human’s eyes roll into her head slightly as her smile stretched to insane degrees Calarka wondered if he would have to try and ride the Canikarian back to the ship by himself.

“AahhahhhaaaahahahahaAHAHAHA!” feeling as much as hearing the giggle building into a full blown laugh Calarka did his best to smooth his feathers down, feeling small static discharges from his plumage Calarka looked behind himself to make sure the human was alright. A rictus smile and fever bright eyes met his gaze as the human almost causally shook off the remaining effects of the lightning bolt. Turning his eyes back to the front Calarka felt a shifting behind him and after glancing back decided it was better for his mental health to just stay looking forward.

Standing up in her saddle Pack Leader Samantha raised her spear to the heavens and whipped it in circles while laughing to the skies.

“IS THAT THE BEST YOU HAVE?! COME ON AND DO YOUR WORST!” With a snarling crackle another bolt of lighting raced down and struck Samantha’s spear, with a scream and a laugh Samantha whipped her spear to the side and broke the connection to the skies. Looking around to see the reaction of the rest of the pack Calarka was surprised to see each and every one of the humans raising their own spear. With a building of palpable tension in the air another two bolts lanced down from the clouds.

With a series of defiant calls another two humans raised their spears to act as lightning rods and almost seized as the bolts raced through them. Watching the humans purposefully place themselves in the line of fire for the storm’s fury caused a spark within Calarka’s chest, a warm fire that seemed to spark and build as he watched the humans move and run with their mounts. The sight of the humans calling defiance to the skies and absorbing the rage of the storm as if it was a simple static shock sent small bolts of nervous energy through Calarka.

He couldn’t sit still, he couldn’t simply sit there and let the humans face the storm…suddenly Calarka felt the hand of memory wrap around him. Nights spent with feathers fluffed out alongside his siblings, the knowledge that he was surrounded by a safe nest, eating alongside his siblings…his nestmates…his pack. Standing up in the saddle Calarka looked up at the still standing Pack Leader and then turned his gaze back forward. With a deep inhale Calarka looked up at the skies, gazed with his best defiant glare at the clouds and began to sing.

He sang with all the power he could, he called on the pride of his ancestors… he sang with all the power he remembered hearing about humans from his Grand-Sire, Sire and Mother. With every gust of wind and roll of the Canikarian’s stride Calarka pulled more of the storm charged air into his lungs and used the very power of the planet to sing his own defiance into the storm.

Hearing a whistle from the side Calarka glanced over and saw one of the humans puckering his lips and blowing air through them to produce a high-pitched whistle. Hearing a similar sound from the other side Calarka saw a pair of females whistling in tune with each other and rhythm with the first human. Wondering what was going on he nearly fell out of the saddle as he felt the Pack Leader sit down behind him and then place a hand upon his shoulder.

“Keep going lad” the rough voice from behind him and the powerful hand upon his shoulder sent thrills of power through his system as opposed to the fearful anxiety he had expected. “Keep going, sing the pack to safety…guide them with your voice to their Nest of Dreams.”

Shakla paced quietly within the silent cargo bay, she had been doing so ever since the humans had departed. Looking around and seeing the various chew toys and bedding of the Canikarians along with the signs of humans being present Shakla wondered if she had placed to much hope upon the stories of the deathworlders…until she heard it.

It sounded like the screaming of the wind, but then she could hear harmonies and a chorus. Whipping her head to the side and gazing out into the rain and wind Shakla heard it…the song of her Grand-sire, but it was different somehow. It was the song of her family and yet, it was wilder, abrasive and rough but still it carried the music of her family within it. Placing her tablet down on a spare cargo crate Shakla stepped up to the very edge of the storm, inhaled…and sang.

She sang of wild skies and lost kin, she poured her desperation for her lost younglings to return to the nest into her song. Shakla had only truly known a single human in her life, the human captain that had broken the very laws of physics so that her sire could be there when she and her nest-mates hatched. Shakla had only truly known a single human in her life…and now she did her best to channel the chaotic energy she had felt rolling off that human through her voice.

Calarka stood within the saddle of the Pack Leader and did his best to ignore the humans laughing and crying out as they raised their spears to the skies. He did his best to ignore the bolts of fire as they leapt from the clouds down to the humans…as they struck out as his pack. Calarka sang until his voice scratched and hitched and was about to give up…when he heard it.

The sound of home seemed to ring from every drop of water, seemed to flow between the trees. A song of warm nest-mates and soft bedding flowed out in defiance of the storms droning noise. Calarka took a deep breath of the charged moist air, a second to center himself and sang.

Shakla had never heard a song more familiar or more beautiful. As if reaching out from the rain and wind came a song of human madness and familial love. Looking out and doing her best to pierce the thickening gloom Shakla felt her head jerk back in surprise at what she saw.

Out at the edge of the perimeter defined by the exterior lights of the ship came a flood of shapes. Familiar cries of joy and raucous laughter threaded in and around the song that filtered through the rain and wind…the song still being sung at the top of her own nestling’s lungs. Standing there in the saddle of the lead Canikarian, rolling his legs and talons along with the stride of the beast below him as if he had been born alongside it was her most curious hatchling.

With a victorious trill to her song Shakla sang a song of welcome and safe travels once she caught sight of her offspring. She raised her voice to the wind and heavens with a joy she had not felt since she had seen him and his siblings break free of their shells. He ran with humans, he sang a song that was echoed by the Titans of Chaos, he raised his voice not with the winds but in defiance of them…he was her nestling.

Seeing her offspring jump from the saddle and glide through the still falling rain into her arms gave Shakla a rush of joy the likes of which only a mother seeing her hatchling returned safely could produce. Accepting the flight born hug of her most troublesome hatchling Shakla easily spun with the impact and in the time it took to spin in happiness she began whistling a song of pure joy. She had her hatchling back within the nest of her arms after he had been exposed to a storm that would have killed him, he had even been exposed to some of the most prevalent aspects of humanity.

Pulling away with a series of trills and whistles in their mother tongue Shakla looked her offspring up and down. He was rain soaked and mud spattered and buzzing with an energy not seen within their species. He sang and trilled with a wild sound beneath his normal notes, he whistled so fast of his experiences it was like listening to a deranged kettle as it began to steam.

Trilling for calm and peace Shakla laid her head on her hatchling’s shoulder. Looking up at the form that strode up behind her hatchling from outside the ship Shakla realized why her sire had always held a healthy and respectful fear of humans. Standing there soaking wet, small sparks leaping from her figure and spattered with flecks of mud Pack Leader Samantha stood looking down at them with a soft look within her eyes and a fierce grin upon her face.

She stood tall and powerful as static sparks popped and crackled from her form. Burn marks decorated the spear she held in one hand and fierce red lines traced along her skin as if she had contained the very power of the storm within her flesh. Her eyes were wide and her smile bright as she gazed down at the two small avian forms.

“You should be proud of your kin Shipmate Shakla. He called to the storm and stood tall as we approached, he held his head high before us even as his comrades cowered or ran. It was by his own fortitude and music we found him and his group…not many would have thought to call out in the seeking tones of a lost pack member.” Walking forward and placing a gentle hand upon Calarka’s shoulder Pack Leader Samantha softened her gaze and visage, Shakla was still clutching her kin as only a worried mother could.

“Find me after we lift off from this world Young Calarka, I have someone to introduce you to. Your passion may be in the realms of science but my gut tells me you are destined for another path.” Giving a gentle pat on his shoulder the pack leader turned and made her way out of the cargo bay back into the falling rain and gusting winds.

Pulling away from the warm embrace of his mother Calarka took a few steps towards the still open bay doors and falling rain. Looking out into the deluge Calarka stood there and simply absorbed what he saw…humans, standing with their bodies turned into the wind and faces turned to the skies. As he looked out over the small field surrounding their ship Calarka felt his Matriarch come to stand beside him and as one they fluffed out their feathers to share warmth.

“What are they doing Calarka? I have never seen this behavior among humans.” Shakla asked as they both looked out on the field of still humans.

“I believe Mother…that they are savoring the storm.” Feeling his matriarch turn towards him in confusion Calarka continued. “These are creatures of a death world, every cycle beginning with their birth they are subjected to a change in weather, heat and cold…gales and gusts…but upon the ship there is nothing.” Motioning gently towards the rain and skies Calarka trilled gently. “Upon the ship there is naught but metal, these are creatures of nature…red in tooth and claw. These are beings that are born to trees and skies as far as the horizon and for once in cycles they are upon solid ground and can look up to see an open sky.”

Shakla turned slightly to look at her hatchling, it couldn’t have happened so fast could it? Seeing the look within Calarka’s eyes as he spoke and listening to the tone of his voice Shakla felt herself grin.

“These are beings of land and sky, they need the song of life and growth that can only be sung by something as powerful as their own homeworld. They take to space and ships true but, like diving into deep waters they need the breath of life that only planets and storms can provide.”

Hearing a warbling chirp from his side Calarka turned and saw his matriarch laughing gently. Giving a questioning trill Shakla got herself under control after a few more seconds of laughter.

“Less than a day and you are already speaking like a human, I suppose they really are contagious.”

Looking back out at the humans now gathering into small groups or running around the small clearing with their mounts and playing some kind of unknowable game in the rain Calarka gave a small huff…only realizing how human it sounded when he heard the warbling chirp again.

“Well, I did get high marks in Human Communications class…and I have heard all the stories from father multiple times…and I just ran with humans in the heart of a storm while singing along with them…” Calarka felt his head and shoulders droop at realizing his mother was correct “Feather Fleas, they are contagious.”

“Don’t worry my most troublesome hatchling, I am sure they won’t let you get into to much trouble…alone at least, after all your part of their pack now.” Giggling in her own way Shakla turned and made her way further into the ship, away from the storm. Without turning back she knew without a doubt Calarka stayed where he was, right on the edge of the storm and inside of the ship…right on the edge of possibilities.

Chapter Text

Sorry but this isn't a chapter like you would be expecting, this is actually a statement of gratitude. Whenever I get a little bummed out or hit with writers block i tend to find myself going through previous chapters for inspiration, but mostly so that i can skip to the comment section of that chapter. Reading over the comments you have all left, the ideas, the criticisms and everything always brings me out of whatever funk i find myself in and helps to ground me back in reality. I just want to take this opportunity to let every one know that i never delete emails containing comments on my stories and that i read through every one of them. I want you all to know that you are the reason i continue writing and that on a very personal level I Appreciate You. 

Chapter Text

“Ok everyone, in an effort to keep this short and to the point does anyone have anything vital to report that was not addressed at the last rotations meeting?” The captain asked her officers and Dept. Heads as they settled in for the mandatory, though boring, meeting. 

Most of them showed various signs of amusement at their captain’s statement as it was well known how much she despised these meetings. With an almost unanimous round of ‘No’ the captain zeroed in on the Head of Security and the Director of Environmental Control. Indicating that the Head of Security should speak first the captain felt her whiskers twitch in soft agitation, she was really hoping this didn’t take very long, she was just getting to the good part of her book after all.

“Yes Captain, well it was during a spot check of security footage that one of my personnel noticed something on the cameras, I say something because we have yet to determine what it was.” Now the captain was interested, there were very few things not easily identified by her security team. 

“We have been able to determine that the Unidentified Terrestrial Creature, UTC, is bi-pedal in nature though doesn't seem to be overly hindered in using its forelegs. The UTC consists of two forelegs and two hindlegs but no tail or wings that we have been able to determine. It seems very capable of navigating the ship and avoiding security measures as we have only been able to catch single frame captures of it while in movement.” At this the Security head brought up a series of images from the security footage archives. The assembled personnel all leaned forward to get a better look at the strange images.

Whatever it was that was on their ship was impossible, it moved on two legs without the aid of a balancing tail or wings. There were no clear images among the few they were shown because the creature was either moving too fast for the camera to catch more than a blur, it was just outside the view of the camera or it was out of visible range. 

“As you can see this creature is somehow aware of where our cameras are pointed and it moves faster than should be possible for its physical makeup.” The captain was leaning forward now, this was a problem.

“Why wasn’t this brought to my attention earlier Kell?” The tone in her voice made it very clear she was going to get her answer and Kell would not like the results of keeping her waiting for it.

“Well to be honest Captain it wasn’t brought forth earlier because we thought it was a mistake at first, perhaps one of the crew playing a joke, a fault in the footage or something of the sort. We tried to determine a pattern to the UTC’s movement but we have been unable to accurately follow let alone predict its movement as it seems quite adept at using side passages, ventilation ducts, maintenance tunnels and the like to move around the ship. It does seem to frequent certain areas and we have narrowed its starting point down to at least a quadrant of the ship.” 

“Where have you narrowed it down to and what are the more frequented areas?” The captain was not happy about this, she had hired the best security team credits could buy and yet they had somehow missed something getting on board and were only able to narrow its movements down to a quadrant of the ship.

“After reviewing the footage it seems to most often originate from Bio-7 and frequents the galley the most often as far as we can tell. It has made appearances in a number of other areas of the ship but not with any regularity.” 

“Captain” The Director of Environmental Control spoke up at this point. With a flick of her wrist the captain indicated he could speak.

“I believe this ties in with my report, I have noticed a strange heat signature on the thermal monitors when reviewing the biodome cycles. I cannot be certain but I believe this creature boarded when we were at the last port as before then the reading from the temperature gauges was fairly regular but now it fluctuates at random. Also I have noticed something with the oxygen scrubbers.” The captain sat up straight at this, of all the systems on her ship the one responsible for removing the bulk of poisonous and flammable gasses from the air was one she did not want there to be a problem with.

“Well it seems that they are either working at perfect efficiency or something is wrong, normally the collection tanks have to be vented into space when full, but when we went to do so...the tanks were barely half full. Certain amounts of O2 are expected to be pulled from the atmosphere but since we left the last station those amounts have dropped significantly and the levels of Co2 have risen almost exactly as much as O2 has gone down.” The captain had a hard time seeing the problem there, the less highly flammable gasses floating around her ship the better, the fact they had a biodome containing flora that converted various gasses into O2 was bad enough.

“The O2 production dome has also shown a marked improvement” Of course it had, because of all the things that could be said right then she had to hear that the biodome most likely to burn and explode was doing BETTER. 

“Not only have the levels of O2 decreased but Co2 has increased which has allowed the plants to practically explode” not the wording she would have preferred for a section of ship most likely to burn “And they have also shown signs of being cultivated.” 

“I thought the biodomes were supposed to be self-contained and natural ecosystems...cultivating causes problems with the readings and data doesn’t it?” 

“Exactly captain, once established the ecosystems are supposed to be as undisturbed as possible and yet the O2 production dome has shown evidence of being tampered with to a positive result for the ecosystem.” The note of frustration in the Director’s voice was hard to miss. 

“Captain if I may.” This came from the Head of Nutritional Intake. With a somewhat reluctant sigh the captain motioned him to continue.

“Captain I did not want to say anything as I have no truly compelling evidence and thought it was simply a very dedicated scullery member but...I have noticed the dishes have been getting cleaned more thoroughly and faster than usual, also I have heard tales from my chefs and cooks.” The HNI looked somewhat uncomfortable at sharing anymore but with a motion to continue from the captain he settled his multiple legs more securely on the deck and went on with his report.

“Apparently word is that they have gone into the galley and found small amounts of prep work already done: items sliced into nearly identically sized pieces, cooking utensils laid out or notes written on recipe cards...except the writing does not match any of the crew.” The captain did not like the sound of that, if someone was messing with food prep they could all have already been at risk and not known it.

“What do these notes say, are they harmful if implemented or perhaps unnecessarily resource exhaustive?” 

“Well Ma’am...the opposite actually. The notes written out have proven to cut back on time taken to prep and produce the meals and also have improved the overall flavor and nutritional value of the meals...the soup last cycle was a result of such notes, I believe you went back for a third helping in fact.” The Captain slumped slightly in her seat...the soup had been good dammit, thick and creamy like the warm lactose of her kithood but had carried a pleasant burn on the back of the throat...it had warmed her belly in a way she had not known since the last time her matriarch had made her favorite meal.

“That soup was actually made before any of the galley crew reported for duty, it was on the heating unit and ready to serve before I even reported in and I am always the first to do so. We ran it through every test and scan available and it was proven to be safe for consumption...we even checked inventory and it showed the appropriate amount of ingredients were logged out, but not in a style of writing that matched any of the galley crew.” The Captain felt her tail flick and curl in a surge of fear, none of the galley crew had made that scrumptious soup? Could she have been poisoned...no, it had been long enough that any effects of poison would have been seen. 

“So let me get this straight...in the time that we were at the last port we somehow picked up a creature that can move fast enough that cameras can’t catch a decent image, is somehow able to avoid the cameras and is smart enough to use the side passages to roam about the ship unseen.” Receiving a nod from the Head of Security the Captain continued.

“This creature, whatever it is, also seems to frequent the galley and not only leaves helpful notes that lead to incredibly delicious meals that are prepared faster and are better than they should be, but also does the dishes and prep work for meals on occasion.” The captain couldn’t help but run her toebeans over her face up to her ears and begin to give them a small massage...why her? Why her ship? She just got the damn thing and she already had something no one knew anything about on it.

“Have there been any other similar events to report, anyone?” She really didn’t want to open her eyes...really she didn’t. Opening her bright golden eyes showed nearly every dept head and officer in attendance raising an appendage. Giving a small prayer to any deity listening, since hers was apparently taking a nap, the captain motioned for them to begin their reports.

“Captain, I have only heard rumors among my department but this might be the reason behind various stories of hauntings among the different decks and divisions. Engineering third class Kili swore by his ancestors at the end of one shift he went to perform a number of preventative maintenance tasks, but when he got to them they had all been done recently and signed off by him...though when investigated the signature was slightly different from his own.” Someone signing official paperwork for someone else was slightly unsettling but the fact it took an actual investigation to determine the signatures were fake was more than scary.

After a number of unsettling accounts of maintenance being done, dishes being cleaned, inventory performed etc. the captain decided on a course of action. Standing up and giving a determined look around the meeting room the captain spoke.

“Very well, it is obvious there is some kind of creature stowing away on this ship. This creature whatever it is has shown intelligence clearly on the level of advanced sentience and is not following simple instincts. As we have no firm idea what this creature is or its intentions we will halt all movement of the ship and its crew. Kell…” The head of security sat up straighter and focused more intently upon his captain.

“You will organize a lock and sweep of the ship, use as many crew members as needed but leave no compartment unchecked, look in every conceivable space and then look in all of the others. Search every quadrant and lock every door behind you with Captain level permissions only, no one will be going back through any doors you shut. Post a guard at every opening and intersection if you have to, I don’t care.” Giving a sharp nod the Security head began tapping out a series of instructions in his shipboard comm unit. 

“The rest of you, have any and every member of your department write as detailed a report as possible on any and all sightings or even possible sightings they may have had since this started. If anyone has had any kind of strange occurrence I want a report on it regardless of how ridiculous it is or irrelevant it seems on my desk as soon as possible...dismissed.” With a series of salutes and shuffling the occupants of the room quickly made their way out and back to their domains upon the ship. With a nod to herself the captain strode out of the room and back on the bridge.

“Helm come to a full and complete stop.” With no warning the captain began to implement her orders.

“Full stop Aye Captain.” The return report came quickly.

“Comms send a tight beam message to the nearest port ‘Unidentified stowaway on board, ceasing all movement until further notice’ and then send the same message on repeat to any ships in range.” Hearing the affirmative response to her orders gave the captain a small fizzle of pride through her whiskers...she may have been young for a captain but her crew trusted her and at least waited for an appropriate time before asking questions. Grabbing the mic for the shipwide mass communications network the captain began to speak.

“All right everyone listen up...we have an unidentified stowaway on board, we have yet to get a good view of it through security cameras or personal accounts, it uses side passages and even ventilation to move unseen, it is bi-pedal and from all reports it is potentially harmless but until proven otherwise all movement across the ship is restricted and a shipwide search is commencing.”

“All communications will be kept to a minimum across MC systems unless it is for the benefit of the search. All Officers and Department heads are required to provide a full and complete muster list of all subordinates and locations with no exceptions...we will find this creature and we will do it quickly and professionally, carry on.” Placing the mic back down the captain went to her command console and began implementing the lock down portion of her orders. 

With a few quick swipes of her pads the entire ship was on lockdown and only her specific permissions would unlock the doors. Sitting down in her chair the captain sighed to herself, this was going to be a long day, she could just feel it. 

The search had been going on for over five cycles and had turned up nothing of individual significance, but a few things of cumulative importance. Small ration wrappers that would normally be overlooked if they hadn’t been sold exclusively in ports and on planets that the ship had never been to, screws and bolts that should have been tight on ventilation ducts but were found to be loose enough to undone without tools etc.

It wasn’t until the search had reached near the bio-domes that the captain began to hear chatter on the comm links that interested her. Footprints on the floor, plant material outside Bio-7, small containers of H2O placed in seemingly inconspicuous places, cuttings from various flora found within the dome piled in a corner and being made into a compost pile. 

“Captain, Head Security Kell, requesting permission to enter Bio-7 for investigation.” The request was simple and direct and surprisingly hard to allow. There was potentially an unknown organism within and by giving permission to enter she very well might be sending them into danger.

“Security Head Kell, Captain, permission granted upon all safety precautions met.” This was not the time to coddle her crew and these were not crew members that signed on to be safe...this was the time to let them do the job they had trained for.

“Entering Bio-7.” Entering the atmosphere lock and donning the protective suits the security team advanced slowly into the small slice of a death world. Upon entering the bio-dome Kell could instantly feel the massive amount of gravitational pressure that the flora required to live as if it was on its home planet. Feeling as if he was being crushed not only from the top down Kell felt the massive pressure of the very air around him...as if the very air of the planet was trying to crush the life from his form.

Trees that reached up to the top of the cargo hold stood all around them, plants that thrived in low light sprouted around them in a dense underbrush, there were no animal noises as they had most likely fled the area when the Enviro-scoop was ativated. Walking through the dim filtered light and dappled shadows the security team was on full alert, the silence of the area was unnerving, each team member felt like they were being watched and yet none of them could see anything out of the ordinary. 

After walking in a grid pattern for at least a tenth of a cycle the security team finally found something. Crouching in some bushes all but Kell did their best to hide themselves within the strange foliage. 

Walking towards the anomaly Kell carefully gazed at his surroundings...he was in a small clearing so there wouldn’t be a lot of cover to hide behind in case of an ambush...the trees were thick all around so they could potentially provide good cover in case of an actual firefight but the dense underbrush could allow an unknown to slip in close undetected so he would have to be quick. 

Advancing quickly and relying on his team to watch his back Kell approached the strange material hanging from between two trees. Seeing that there was nothing within the odd bag like thing, Kell proceeded to investigate more closely.

“A single pod-like sack seems to have been strung between the trees, it is made of a synthetic material at first glance and seems to have some form of interlocking closure method. I can see a single bag of what I can only assume to be supplies, sitting off to one side of the sack near an anchor point. Both have a strange pattern that is hard to see in this light, I am having a hard time focusing on the outlines.” So focused on his verbal record taking, Kell almost didn’t notice the snapping of a branch off to his side. Spinning to his left Kell nearly missed the figure darting through the shadows towards him at incredible speeds.

“CONTACT” Not bothering to say anything else Kell lifted his Shock Caster and did his best to stun the strangely shifting thing racing towards him. Whipping his caster left and right Kell couldn’t maintain a lock on his target and by the time he felt he could hit the damn thing it was plowing directly into his torso like a comet.

Kell had no idea what hit him, but suddenly his vision was filled with red stars and emerald points of light, the deck beneath him suddenly slapped him in the back and he was sent rolling along the strangely soft and spongy surface of the bio dome. 

Finally coming to a stop and hearing the distinctive charging sound of his Shock Caster, Kell went perfectly still before slowly raising his head to look down his torso while raising his empty hands. Upon seeing the creature that had so easily attacked and disarmed him Kell felt all four of his lungs seize in fear and his two hearts begin to skip wildly. 

Kneeling before him was possibly the most beautiful creature he had ever seen. Kell’s species had been blessed in past generations by the Sighted Goddess and now he was realizing it was a blessing beyond anything he could have guessed.

Vivid lines of color ran across her body like the stripes of a Calantian Stalker, the forward facing eyes of a predator blazed like the viridian fires of the Sheklatan Monasteries. Her sharp teeth were visible in a snarl that showed her willingness to rip and tear her enemies. Looking down her impressive figure Kell took note of other signs that he was gazing at an apex predator.

Strong and toned muscles rippled beneath her skin as she shifted her shoulders and arms. Powerful muscles flexed and shifted in her torso as she breathed in slow and steady inhalations, wide hips split into powerful legs packed with hard muscles that shifted and rolled beneath the loose but form fitting pants the creature wore. 

Before Kell’s sight the creature currently pointing his own weapon at him glowed with a soft brilliance along her stripes and the heat from her form blazed like a solar corona around her figure. Clearly a Consumer by the amount of thermal energy it was giving off this creature could be nothing else than a predator. Seeing the creature suddenly go still and blink rapidly a few times as it lifted it’s head away from the sights of his weapon Kell was sure he was about to get shot.

“Security Head Kell? Oohhhh shit…” The creature lowered the weapon it was pointing at him and the muscles of its face registered what best translated as a look of shock. Within the space of a single heart beat the snarl fell from the predator’s facial features and the lines of jaw and brow that had been rigid in anticipation of battle softened and rounded.

“I AM SORRY MR.KELL I IWASN’TEXPECTINGYOUANDIHAVEHADBADEXPERIENCES WITHFOLRINAPIRATESINTHEPASTANDTHOUGHTYOUMIGHTSOMEHOWBETHEMCAUSE OFYOURENVIROSUITSANDAND….um...sorry for kicking your ass?” Advancing quickly the beautiful organism moved with a grace and fluidity that almost seemed ethereal. 

“Here um, sorry ummm...can I help you?...are you looking for something?” The creature stepped back and Kell finally got a good look at the creature's overall physique. 

At least two and a half units tall, almost half of i’s length made up of legs the creature stood on two of them. Feet spread approximately as far apart as its widest body width and with its weight seemingly focused and somehow balanced upon the very front of its feet, Kell was under the impression the being could have exploded into a dead run within an instant if it so chose to.

Sliding his gaze up the form before him Kell saw a slim torso that flowed like a fountain into slim and powerful shoulders. Arms that were deceptively slim and impressively strong were held out in what Kell could only assume was a type of placating gesture and each split into five smaller and more dexterous arms. 

“Ummm...Mr.Kell?...hellloooo?...OH please tell me I didn’t hit you too hard! Oh shekat! Please say something…” The creature soon devolved into a long string of what Kell could only assume was a series of expletives since he didn’t speak that many languages.

“NO, no...I am fine um...I’m fine…” Slowly getting to his feet Kell was somewhat surprised to see that he was at least two full heads taller than the magnificent creature. Looking down at the tiny thing Kell felt embarrassed that he had been taken down so easily by this wide eyed, pale skinned, powerful thing. 

“Where...where is my team?...they were supposed to be watching my back and yet I had no warning at all of your presence.” He had to know what happened to the others that were with him before anything else, he could pursue, INTERROGATE...this amazing creature later. 

“Oh those guys with you?...uh well you see...I may have thought you were a band of pirates and sort of uhmm...defended the ship?” The...female?...warrior?...the creature almost seemed to fold in on itself and started poking its digits together while casting it’s gaze to the ground. As best Kell could guess it was embarrassed but as he had never encountered this particular organism he couldn’t be sure. 

“Yes...the crew members that were with me, where are they?” Seeing the creature seemingly taking a gulp, of what Kell could only guess at. It started to walk over to the area he had last seen his squad occupying. Feeling a sense of dread that he might find a pile of bodies Kell did his best to pull his micro pistol from the holster on his chest as silently as possible, of course the slight twitching of the auditory receivers on the side of the creature’s head and the tilting of..her?..head in his direction made Kell think he might not have been overly successful. 

Once they hit the tree line Kell nearly raised his pistol in alarm as the creature that had so easily knocked him to the ground almost disappeared into the foliage. Shadows seemed to stretch and embrace the figure as she walked easily into the underbrush and almost seemed to flow around the various ferns and bushes.

Kell was somewhat hypnotized as he watched the strange creature bend and sway around low hanging branches and tall bushes, the way it moved almost like it was made of liquid and flowed from one side to the other was so graceful it was hard to believe he had been knocked down so easily. Finally coming into a small clearing among the trees Kell couldn’t tell if he was more impressed or embarrassed at what he saw. 

Sitting in a nice little group was his team, all of them tied to one another in a line and relieved of their weapons and communication devices. The fact this creature was able to take down each and every one of his specially trained security team without causing any visible damage to their enviro-suits or equipment was both impressive and terrifying.

Heaving a great sigh Kell went to his team and began to untie them, while doing so he looked up at the beaut-STRANGE...creature as it, she, stood there and fiddled with her manipulation appendages. 

“I am afraid I am going to have to ask you to accompany me to the captain, she will want to speak to you.” As he said this the creature seemed to shrink in on itself again...he would never admit it but he found the strange motion to be oddly endearing.

“Um...the captain? I would really rather not, I mean if you could just forget you found me here that would be great...actually if you find a place to dock you won't see me again and you can forget all about me.” As she spoke the creature seemed to shift backwards into the shadows of the surrounding trees and shadows. Not wanting the creature to escape Kell raised his pistol and tossed his combat knife to one of his team members so that they could continue releasing the others and without a moment hesitation advanced with his micro-pistol drawn. 

“HALT...you will follow us and present yourself before the captain or we will use force.” Saying this gave Kell a small measure of confidence, this was a simple and well known procedure and something he was familiar with. Now that he was face to face with the creature he was sure he could use his size to his advantage, it was clearly an ambush predator and therefore would be less dangerous in a straight out fight. This train of thought ended abruptly when instead of freezing in fear of his weapon or becoming docile the creature bared its teeth and began to advance. 

“STOP...I said stop, I will fire if you continue to approach.” Saying this Kell was further surprised that the creature continued to advance. Deciding she was trying to call his bluff he pulled the trigger and with a surprisingly loud bang the weapon discharged...to no effect.

With no more than a small stutter in her step the creature continued to advance. Pulling the trigger again and again Kell proceeded to empty the clip into the advancing predator. He hit every shot, at this range it was impossible to miss and yet the only evidence that he had shot the creature at all was an empty clip and the small dots of warmth left behind on her clothes and torso that glowed like dying embers in his vision. 

Once within arm’s reach the predator exploded into motion, one arm snapping out and grabbing the pistol with a hand like a hydraulic vice while the other swung and struck his wrist. Feeling like his wrist had just been hit with a length of pipe, reflexively dropping the gun from the struck hand Kell watched as the creature smoothly and deftly took the weapon apart without even looking. 

Standing there with arms hanging loosely at her sides and posture seemingly relaxed Kell was almost inclined to believe she was as calm as she looked. Thankfully Kell did not become Head of Security by being dumb as he noticed the creature’s weight was balanced on the forward most portion of her feet and her hands were lightly balled into a shape that would be perfect to hammer flesh and bone into paste.

As he watched Kell could see the corona of heat that she seemed to always be cloaked within glow brighter as her body began to shed more and more thermal energy...how much power was contained within such a compact form that she had so much excess to expel into the environment. 

“Sorry about that, I sort of have...issues with guns, don’t like using them and REALLY don’t like them pointed at me. I guess if it means so much to you I can accompany you to see the captain but just know that I won’t go as a prisoner and I won’t be taken as one.”

Nodding dumbly Kell instructed his team to grab their equipment and make their way to the airlock. After cycling through he began to silently motion his team to take up positions around their...guest, before he noticed she had already started walking. With a not entirely unappreciative growl at such a strong willed female Kell took off after her and soon enough was walking next to her. It was made clear by her movements that the creature knew it’s way around the ship as well as any of the crew if not better though it seemed as if it was a little more sluggish than it had showed itself to be in the bio-dome.

Quickly reaching the captain’s quarters Kell knocked upon the door and stood silently awaiting permission to enter. After receiving permission both Kell and the strange creature entered the captain’s office. Looking over at the female as he was about to begin what little introduction he would be able to Kell was startled to see a sheen of moisture begin to build above her eyes. Not sure if it was a defense mechanism or some kind of dominance display towards a higher authority Kell almost reached for his micro-pistol…before remembering what had happened to it.

“Is all well? You are not looking as you did before in the bio-dome…” Kell began as he noticed the creature taking large heaving breaths, her thermal corona seemed to intensify. About to reach out and steady the slightly swaying creature Kell watched as she reached into a pouch on her belt and pulled out a small device.

Feeling a surge of worry at what she might be pulling out Kell restrained himself as he saw her place an obvious bite guard into her mouth and inhale deeply with a hiss. Heaving a number of deep breaths through the device before slowing and seeming to take control of herself Kell watched as the creature stood tall and straight once more. Removing the device from her mouth and continuing her slow breaths the creature opened her eyes wide and seemed to shake herself. Clearing her throat slightly and taking a half step towards the captain who had been watching with no small amount of interest.

Twisting her manipulation appendages into an intricate knot, placing it against her chest and bending at her waist the female creature spoke in a flawless imitation of the Captains yowling hissing homeworld speech. Had she been looking the creature would have seen a look of absolute shock upon the captain’s face, it had been many rotations since she had heard her Mother Tongue.

Standing from her desk, winding her own paws into a similar knot, placing it before her chest and breaking it with arms held wide in acceptance the Captain spoke in the tongue of her birth as welcome to the strange creature. Seeing the creature stand tall and cross her own paws, clawless and hairless as they were, across her own chest in sign of receiving the acceptance the Captain sat once more.

“It has been…far to long since I have heard the tongue of my birth. Tell me Creature…by what species are you known, by what sound do you respond and what planet could have birthed such a beast as yourself?” Feeling as if there was a level of rite and ritual being played out Kell remained still, thoughts of introductions forgotten as he watched the Captain speak first in her own language and then in common.

“I am of the Proud race known as Human, My Sound is that of Samantha Archtil and I am a Proud Daughter to the Planet Gaia, known as Earth among my people.” She spoke with a voice that rang within the room, confidence in her speech and stature almost making her shine even brighter within Kell’s vision.

“Hmmm…human…yes I have heard rumors of a race by this Sound. Tell me Security Head Kell, how did you detain a Daughter of the Death World?” Cutting her gaze towards her head of security the captain waited with barely sheathed claws for his answer, she was much less than pleased at this outcome. Oh she had heard of Humans…mad things that breathed fire gasses, ate nearly everything they could get their teeth into, swallowed poison for fun and who simply refused to accept death as a possibility. The stories were near endless and varied from one telling to the other but everyone had something in common, humans either brought ruin and devastation in the wake of their madness or they brought safety and riches beyond imagining with their wisdom and valor.

*Ahem*…Captain I regret to inform you but, I did not detain this Human. I was taken by surprise upon discovering her…” Glancing down to the human Kell wondered if she would understand his hesitance.

“Camp” The small human spoke softly out of the corner of her mouth.

“Camp, I left my squad at the line of trees demarcating a clearing within the bio-dome when an anomaly was reported within the clearing. Upon approaching it looked as if some kind of cocoon had been suspended between a pair of trees.” Glancing down at the small human Kell waited until the proper term was provided.

“Sleeping Hammock.” The human spoke once more out of the corner of her mouth without turning her gaze from the Captain.

“Upon reaching the Sleeping Hammock I determined a small stash of supplies in the immediate vicinity. During my vocal record I heard a sound to my left and turned, when I did so I noticed movement and called for action. For some reason I was unable to focus on…Ms. Archtil, as she approached. It was as if my vision was unable to make sense of what I was seeing…” Hoping that Ms. Archtil would take up the tale Kell was not disappointed.

“It was probably my outfit Captain, it is a design we developed on my homeworld known as Digital Camouflage, Digi-camo for short. It uses colors native to a type of area in small pixelated splotches and groupings to break up our outline. By using darker colors to blend with the surrounding shadows and lighter colors to similarly blend with patches of light someone looking at us will have a harder time defining our shape at a distance.” The Captain raised an eyebrow at this explanation, the humans had not partaken in any war with another species as far as she was aware.

“An awfully interesting design for a species that has yet to see war, how did you know it would be so effective against one of Kell’s race, or any other race for that matter?” The suspicion she had that humans were silently preparing for an upcoming war went unspoken, but loudly heard in the tone of her voice. Seeing the human raise her own brow and give a scoff of dark humor the captain wondered how many similarities there were between their species.

“Yet to see war…” The voice that emanated from the human was low and held a poisonous tone “You say my people have yet to see war because we have yet to battle a race other than our own…my people have spent countless generations, thousands upon thousands of years perfecting the art of killing. We are a race born upon a world that seeks to kill us every moment of our lives, we are born unto a world populated by others who seek to kill us for nothing so much as the color of our skin or the beliefs we hold. We have spent countless lives and oceans of our own blood in the pursuit of killing others like us…and you say we have yet to see war?” Lips pulling back in a snarl, brow furrowing, eyes darkening as they narrowed Kell recognized the attack posture of the human. Muscles once so smooth and fluid became rigid and hard, weight shifted, blood pounded and heat radiated from her small form like a furnace.

“We have seen war for as long as there have been two of our kind on the same planet. We have known war as long and as deeply as our own Matriarchs…we don’t seek ways to wage war on other species, why would we when we have our own to war against?” Glancing away from the captain the human stalked over to one wall of the cabin they were in and looked at it closely. Laying her hand upon the seemingly blank and unadorned wall it was soon revealed to have been a vidwall usually used for large meeting type calls between ship captains.

“How did you know that was there human? And why bother bringing it online anyway, only I can unlock it for use.” The captain was not at all happy about her vidwall being revealed by an outsider so casually…and even less happy when she heard a perfect imitation of her own voice emanate from the human, in her native tongue and using her personal vocal passphrase. Feeling her hackles raise as the human quirked up one side of her mouth along with a single eyebrow the captain decided enough was enough.

“Security Head Kell I want you to take this human into custody immediately and find out how she knows my personal passphrase.” Seeing that Kell wasn’t moving and was in fact looking somewhat embarrassed the captain repeated her command.

“He already tried that, shot me a few times with his micro-pistol and ruined one of my favorite shirts.” Tossing a frustrated look over her other shoulder at Kell before turning back to the vidwall. “Computer show all human database entries for main phrase War, filter out all entries from after First Contact Event…scroll results.” So saying the vidwall began to scroll various definitions and images of what could be found within the human definition of War…it was an extensive list.

Just as she was about to speak the captain watched as what could only be ancient cave paintings began to flash across the screen. Great murals and tapestries followed one another across the wall until black and white photos were soon scrolling, all of the images interspersed with dictionary definitions, news articles, hand written letters etc. Images and documents from centuries before humans even successfully harnessed electricity scrolled by and were soon followed by more and more images.

“August sixth, nineteen forty-five…display.” The sound of the human’s voice snapped the two observers’ attention from the wall showing past actions to the human standing before them. As they watched a blinding flash leapt across the screen and a burning cloud in the shape of a mushroom crawled from the floor to the ceiling as the human they had found on board turned with deadly grace.

Standing backlit by one of the greatest, and arguably most necessary, atrocities committed by humanity against itself the human was nothing more than an impossibly dark shape standing before one of the most powerful weapons humanity had created. Raising her arms out to her side in a mocking gesture and giving a light bow the human halted the stream of continuing articles humanity had accumulated pertaining to the name of…War.

“This was the response my homeland gave after an un-provoked attack that eventually drew us into what became a second World War. A war involving almost every major political and militaristic power in the current human history along with their allies and this was the second time it had happened. At this point in our history we hadn’t even put a satellite into space and yet there we were…splitting atoms and unleashing the resulting fury upon our own planet and species.” Walking away from the vidwall in a smooth rolling gait Samantha approached the captain’s desk. Grinning as she watched the captain attempt to back away from her, only to fall into her chair Samantha allowed the memories of pirates, battles and even more unsavory moments in her life to shine through her expression.

Leaning forward and gently placing her fingertips upon the captain’s desk Samantha grinned even wider, showing more teeth than was generally acceptable and allowing her eyes to widen to near manic degrees.

“These are well over a century before we made First Contact…at the time of these documents we had no idea there was anyone else in the universe. I want you to look at what we have done on our own planet and then look me in the eye and tell me “You have yet to see War.” The gentle voice that flowed from the human was as sweet as honey flowing over razor blades.

Flowing up from her bent over position until she was once more standing tall and looking down upon the captain, Samantha Archtil pulled her emergency oxygen from her pouch and took another couple hits off it.

Placing the small device back into her pouch Samantha turned and began walking towards the door.

“If you need me again before we make port I will most likely be in the bio-dome, if not then I will be doing my best to help out on this rust bucket of a ship.” So saying the human Samantha walked out of the captain’s quarters.

“A human you say, most interesting…yes that makes sense when I look at my readings now.” The Director of Environmental Control spoke as if to himself as he looked over his logs of various shipboard atmospheric readings.

Sitting once more among the various Dept. heads the captain rubbed her temples, it seemed as if her crew was more aware of humans than she had been. She had always heard of them as little more than stories and myths from other captains…honestly they sounded more like her elders telling her bedtimes stories. Now she had met one and it seemed as if all the stories of her kithood were coming screaming back at her.

“Yes…a genuine human would make sense I suppose…they breath oxygen which would lessen the load on our O2 scrubbers. The plant life of their home world absorbs the CO2 of their exhalations and produces O2 as a byproduct for them to inhale once more…rather elegant isn’t it.”

“I had heard from other ship chefs that humans enjoyed cooking and that their food was more efficient for inventory and nutritional value than the normal recipes but…my goodness I had the pleasure to see our human at work in the galley and…it was amazing.” Snapping her head up at that the captain looked over to the Nutritional Intake head with a look of surprise, along with just about every other dept. head.

“What do you mean you got to see our human at work in the galley? Since when was she OUR human…since when did she let herself be seen working in the galley?!” She knew she was bordering on manic but the captain could feel her grip on the authority of the ship beginning to slip.

“Well, what I meant to say was that I was able to observe the human just before this meeting as she prepared a meal for the galley crew and herself. It was similar to watching some kind of pre-battle ritual or dance really. She sliced her ingredients with a precision I would put against some of our more seasoned chefs, she handled the blades as if born to them. There was rarely a single moment when she wasn’t moving from one station to another.” Sitting back in his chair the dept. head made a sound of amusement.

“She had things boiling, searing, simmering and more all at the same time and she moved between them like water around stone. If I had four more like her I could run the galley on a quarter staff and put out better food with less cleanup at the end.” The captain pinched the area between her eyes and just above her nose, she could just feel the universe winding up to slap her.

“I would certainly not be opposed to her presence on the ship if she would continue to cook…” the dept. head finished with a slightly embarrassed tone to his voice. Perking her ears up the captain looked closer at the dept. head…his species didn’t usually use such vocal inflections like that…feeling the blood drain from her ears and then from her face the captain held up a hand to prevent anyone else from speaking.

“Have you…have you spoken with the human Department Head Linka?”

“Uh…well yes. I um…I spoke with her as she worked in the galley, she said she had never had a conversation with…well her words were “A tarantula big enough to come with multiple health bars and make an Aussie feel at home” …I am not sure what a tarantula is, or an Aussie for that matter but she seemed very pleased to be conversing and I felt it might be rude to not speak to her. Why do you ask Captain?” Focusing eight of xis eyes on the captain and turning the other ten towards the other dept. heads in confusion.

“Because I have always heard stories about how they speak in more languages than you would normally have to pay attention to. They speak words, but then the tone of their words convey another meaning and even the set of their body can put another meaning to their words…you just spoke with a vocal inflection you species is not known for.” Seeing the look of confusion to the dept. head’s eyes and forward feelers the captain sat back in her chair and rubbed her face again.

“You just used a vocal intonation your species is not known for…but one that humans are well documented in using. I had heard legends that their ways are oddly contagious but I had no idea the effects of their presence could be seen so easily or quickly. We are barely a few cycles from Niktala Station. When we dock we will offer the human a chance to disembark and find another ship to inhabit OR...” The captain could see the various looks of the dept. heads as she said this, it was clear they did not like the idea of the human leaving. “If she wishes we will offer her a contract of employment and allow her to join us. Now this will mean that the data from Terra Bio-Dome will be rendered useless as she will most likely need to in habit it to survive. Also we will need to make allowances for her dietary needs and work her into the security rotation.”

“I believe the chance to study genuine human would far outweigh anything we could learn from the bio-dome of her homeworld.” The Director of Environmental Control said as he excitedly groomed his antennae.

“She would be a valuable asset in the galley with her recipes and cooking skills. If she was able to help train the other cooks, we might even be able to extend our dietary resources and either prolong any scientific venture we find ourselves on, or improve the morale and quality of life for the duration we are scheduled for.” The Captain could tell where this conversation was going….

“Having a human capable of taking down an entire squad by herself without a single fatality or being sensed while doing so, along with the stories I have heard of their battle prowess would make her a very useful member of the crew.” The head of security spoke up, very pointedly not making eye contact with the captain. Sighing in resignation the captain leaned back in her chair and looked over the leaders of her crew…these were the professionals and experts she had surrounded herself with and she would take their advice, even if it felt like a bad idea at the time.

Standing from her seat the captain cleared her throat (in a very human way she would later learn) and addressed the individuals arrayed before her.

“When we reach the station we will offer her the chance to stay or to move on. Until then she will be…well a cabin girl I suppose would be the best way to put it. She will earn her passage as best she can and should she exceed the requirements of her passage she will be paid fairly and fully…all agreed?” Seeing nods and motions of confirmation all around the captain looked towards her head of security with a slight grin on her face.

“Security Head Kell, as the one who will have to keep track of her movements as she is not a cleared member of staff, I will leave it to you to inform the human of this decision.” Seeing the look on Kell’s face as he realized he might have to venture back into the human’s territory caused the grin to become a full smile. Things were going to be interesting on her ship in the next few cycles and while she wasn’t pleased about the circumstances, she could adapt.

Chapter Text

The planet was an anomaly in a galaxy full of strange things. Slightly larger than Jupiter, the planet was covered in lush vegetation to the point that what might have been seas and oceans looked like ponds full of algae and seaweed. Spinning around a star almost exactly the same as Humanities own home sun the planet was found to have various forms of life visible to scans from space, but even after centuries of scanning and observing the results, no one in the scientific community was able to make complete sense of the readings. Most of the scan results read as if they were being pointed at a dense forest but the entire planet looked as if it was covered by vast grasslands. Drones sent to record the surface of the planet sent back images of an almost planet wide field of grass and not much else.

Other than potentially being a new world to settle and turn to farmlands the planet held little interest to most species. Some species felt there was to much water held in the plant life for them to bother with, others felt the almost flat expanse of the planet wasn’t worth the effort in building reinforced facilities to deal with the inevitable super storms that would probably ravage the surface of the planet. In the end the only two species that were interested in the strange planet were the Shakar and Humans.

Looking a bit like someone crossed a possum with a porcupine and then made it roughly the size of an average earth feline the shakar were one of the first species humans came in contact with and were fastest on human record to have not only a peace treaty signed but also to be totally integrated into human society.

Occasionally standing on two legs with a long prehensile tail acting as a balance point, the shakar were covered in layers of quills along their backs and sides. Their underside was covered by short fur like quills that could be sent airborne with a few scratches of the shakar’s small claws. With four powerful claws on each hand and foot along with nerve clusters at the base of their quills the shakar were most comfortable on or under the ground and were some of the best below ground architects in the known universe…they were also some of the friendliest.

Being able to harden their quills enough to gouge steel at will the shakar were also one of the most culturally peaceful species in the Galactic Collective. Entirely content to tunnel and build vast halls and chambers below the surface of their worlds the shakar laughed heartily the day Humans showed them their Lore on Dwarfs. Sharing a love of shiny metals and gems with their human friends and dwarven counterparts the shakar had adopted a sort of fashion from the dwarven lore and would sometimes weave beads into their quills.

The shakar were somewhat surprised at the humans’ willingness to accept them into their society and world at first, but were overjoyed to the point of song once they realized the humans were just as friend shaped to them as they were to the humans. Music flowed back and forth from one world to the next in a dizzying cultural trade that entirely baffled the rest of the Galactic Collective, they simply could not understand how atmospheric vibrations could hold such significance.

Humanities mastery of fire and steel delighted the shakar as with such knowledge and the large friends to wield it the shakar were able to delve even deeper into the depths of their worlds than ever before. The innate ability of the shakar to grow plant life and innate understanding of all things green brought tears of joy to their human counterparts as they could now heal and even grow their Mother-World to even greater heights. With so many worlds having been found able to support human life and the sheer joy of adventure and exploration pulling so many humans away from Earth the planet was finally given a chance to breath and grow once more.

It was one hundred and fifty years after humans gained true space travel that they had first met the shakar, quite by accident in fact as both species were attempting to explore and mine a rather large asteroid that scans reported to be made of diamond. When human and shakar came face to…muzzle?...face?...yes…the result was one of surprised yelling and expansive gesturing on both sides.

Approaching the largish bundle of spines the human miner made the strange connection that since they were both in an atmosphere controlled area and that neither were wearing a helmet or respiration gear, they might be able to communicate. It was with little more than a simple ‘Hello?’ that the second greatest partnership in human history was forged.

One hundred and seventy-five years after humans gained space travel the first aliens were not only allowed to step foot on humanities genesis world, but invited with open arms. Parades that spanned some of the smaller countries and celebrations that ran the length of multiple solar cycles followed the introduction of humanities newest friends. Ten years after First Introduction it was not uncommon for human families to introduce their new born children to new born shakar in the cradle.

Less than four hundred years of intergalactic comradeship, three wars, five revolutions and a very unfortunate incident involving a shipment of coffee beans and humanity was as firmly entwined with shakar life as they were with their oldest canine friends.

“Alert, Alpha Marianas within piloting range…Alert, destination threshold reached.” The message replayed over and over again throughout the starship Glittering Glory. Lights flickered throughout corridors and illuminated bays of cargo stacked nearly to the overhead lights themselves. Within one large bay lay row upon row of pods that glowed with gentle blue light as the alert sounded throughout the ship. With a hiss and click the first of many pods opened and allowed a pair of figures to stumble out with heaving breaths and churning guts.

“Ohhghhghh….fuck I hate long distance travel like this…”Falling to his knees John Razal heaved the liquid oxygen from his lungs and nutrient slurry from his stomach. With every heave of his body John felt himself purge the artificial life sustaining substances from his body…though it felt more like the day after his twenty-first birthday. Feeling the warm and familiar weight of his Star Friend fall from his shoulder John made sure to lurch to the side when he felt another heave coming along.

“UUghhghrrrkkk…*cough* Next time I let you talk me into something like this Kotte there better be some feisty redheads involved or something…HHuuruuukkgglggllg…”

“If you would remember John there were a total of three natural redheads and a multitude of your human drinks as well.” Convulsing on the deck before hurling up her own mixture of fluids the shakar shook her head before standing up and consulting a screen on an arm bracer. “It appears we are close to our destination, close enough to pilot the ship ourselves.”

Stretching her arms up over her head and giving her quills a good stiffening Kotte shook herself with a sound not un-like rain before walking over to the proffered arm of her human. Grabbing on and climbing up the strong arm and perching herself like a cat across the broad shoulders of her Burrow Mate Kotte took a moment to nuzzle his cheek and neck with affection.

“Daww, I missed you too Love…now come on, we have a few lazy bones to wake up.” Walking over to a panel on the forward bulkhead and keying in his authorization code John stood back and cupped his chin a moment. “Let us see here, what do you think Love…standard revive sequence or targeted revive. The standard sequence would wake them up in order of rank and seniority while the targeted sequence would let us revive specific individuals.”

Turning his ice blue eyes to look at his Star Friend and making contact with her own electric blue eyes both John and Kotte grinned. Reaching out and tapping in the code for a Full Crew Emergency Revive Drill John began whistling as he set the timer to ten minutes and made his way to the galley. Swinging by and making himself a cup of strong coffee while setting the rest of the coffee makers on their own timers John also grabbed a snack for himself and Kotte. Sauntering onto the bridge and taking his seat in the captain’s chair John leaned back as he felt Kotte walk across his shoulders onto her own seat.

Sitting at the end of an articulated arm hung from the ceiling the seat was specifically made for shakar to sit in. Taking her seat in the wonderfully comfy seat Kotte keyed in her own codes and began to nibble her dried fruit and bark bar. She had always envied humans of their ability to eat damn near anything, put something in front of a human and chances were they could eat it. Fruits, nuts, meat, veggies and practically anything else would fall prey to a human’s maw…though they didn’t have the sharp front teeth or overall biting strength of a shakar.

“Hilarity commencing in five…” John started as he finished his first bite of protein bar with a grin, turned out all it took to make a protein bar not only edible but enjoyable was a thousand and change years since their creation.

“Four…” Kotte sat back in her chair and savored the bar of dried fruit from her homeworld along with the bark of a tree from her human’s home-world.

“Three…” Raising a squeeze bottle to his lips John drank long and deep of the nutrient rich liquid within, he could practically feel it racing through his veins, hydrating and revitalizing him from his long sleep.

“Two…” Kotte dipped her bar into a cup of mineral water before biting off another piece and wiggling in delight as her belly warmed from the food and her limbs tingled from the specially made drink.

“One” All hell broke loose.

Alarms rang throughout the entire ship as lights flared to life and systems booted up. Diagnostics were run automatically on all digital systems while pods were flooded with a cocktail of enzymes and drugs. With a rolling hiss and pop like new years fire crackers row upon row of pods opened and divulged humans onto the deck with their shakar counterparts. Heaving and retching sounded across the ship as the crew was revived and alerted of their duties.

Scrambling in the slowly draining discharge of hundreds of humans and shakar, crew members snagged up their companions and ran with the speed that made them so ferocious on the battlefield. Dodging, jumping, sliding and spinning around their fellow humans, shakar held on tightly to their humans though sometimes they jumped from one shoulder to another to avoid collisions they always made it back to their favorite perch.

Slamming to a halt in front of her designated station Fire Control Prime Elizabeth Karth entered her identification code and watched as the various internal and external defense systems lit up as green. Seeing green across the board Liz spoke into the headset she had slipped haphazardly onto her brow.

“Defense Station reporting in, green across the board. No known contacts in range, kinetic ordinance at hot standby, energy weapons at fifty percent charge and rising. All fire stations manned and seeking targets.”

Raising his arm and giving a light toss to his Star Friend Chief Engineer Benjamin Scottsdale coded himself into the ship’s systems and slid his headset onto his head. Pounding his fingertips into the keys of his Action Station Ben spoke rapidly into his own headset as his eyes flew across the various system analysis messages and real time updates his lads and lasses were sending him.

“Engineering reporting in, ship systems read green through eighty percent of active systems with ninety five percent expected in the next ten minutes. Reactors at critical and holding, coolant flowing at optimum levels and electrical systems holding a steady draw.” Looking up at his Star Friend Shill for confirmation and receiving the equivalent of a thumbs up Ben began to rapidly tap out commands on his console in search of further updates on the ship’s status.

Flying through the doors to the Bridge along with her colleagues Katie Lindok stutter stepped as she caught sight of their captain and his Star Friend sitting casually in their chairs. Seeing that her captain was holding up a stopwatch and grinning like a demon Katie decided to ignore him and head to her station.

Hitting her seat with a huff and snapping her arm out for her own Star Friend to scurry along her arm and into her own seat Katie coded in and brought up a display of the ships navigational path. Running her eyes over the active scan data being sent to her from the various stations around her and throughout the ship Katie felt herself pull in the information and mentally digest it.

Scanning her eyes over the numbers and lines while listening to the reports of her underlings and hearing the chatter among their Star Friends Katie waited for the confirmation from her own second in command along with their own Star Friend. Glancing up and seeing an affirmative from her own shakar companion Katie touched the comm unit she had screwed into her ear the minute she had sat at her station.

“Ship on course with zero-point five deviation from set speed, zero point zero zero two lateral deviation and zero point zero three vertical deviation from set course. Making course adjustments now and awaiting further instructions.”

Sitting there with her eyes locked on her screen Katie waited for the captain to say something, hearing the tone for the PA system Katie perked her ears up.

“Good morning and good job everyone on that emergency revive drill, fresh out of the pods and all stations report ready status in less than half the time recommended in the manual. Now everyone secure from drill and set systems to automatic, clean up and get ready for a feast because as of a little while ago…we arrived within piloting range of Alpha Marianas.” Standing up and seeing everyone on the bridge glaring at him and crumpling up whatever paper they could get their hands on, John gave a nervous chuckle and began to back up towards the doors. Feeling Kotte land on his shoulders and then hang off so that she could use him like a human shield john shot a quick glare over his shoulder…‘traitor’.

“Well uh…good job everyone…uhm now uh…BYE!” Turning so that Kotte was now facing the onslaught of paper balls and racing out the automatically opening doors John couldn’t help but laugh. Jogging down the corridor for a bit while laughing along with Kotte at the crew’s reaction John had to dodge a couple other playfully tossed items from other crew members.

Walking into the galley and making his way into the kitchen John began turning on various kitchen implements along with some music before tossing a small apron towards Kotte as she hopped off onto the counter. Putting his own apron on and pulling out a number of veggies, spices and meats while getting some pans heating up John began singing along to the music.

Singing along with the music in her own way Kotte grabbed her own set of specialized cooking implements and began chopping in time with her Burrow Mate. Tossing her cuttings of corn, sweet potatoes, carrots and beans into a bowl she turned and began working on one of the best things humans had ever invented…vinaigrette dressing.

Pouring out a balsamic base while adding in a number of other oils, vinegar, spices and ingredients Kotte stiffened her quills and gave a vigorous wiggle of happiness. She was in the kitchen with her favorite human like when they were young, they were on an adventure to an untouched planet together and she was going to have her favorite meal. Looking over to her Burrow Mate and taking a minute to watch as he haphazardly tossed and rubbed spices into the slab of meat in front of him before slapping it down onto a heated surface Kotte smiled before sniffing the air as the eruption of steam sent a wonderful scent through the air...she was definitely going to have to modify that recipe for her own species.

Fifteen minutes of madly chopping, seasoning, whisking and overall cooking like a couple of maniacs John and Kotte were sliding out the first of the dishes they had prepared for the crew. Looking over at the sound of the doors opening John yelled a greeting to the first members of the crew to wander in.

“Greetings weary travelers, come come and sit at my tables. Look I have many edible food substances ready for your consumption.” Walking over to their captain the crew members smiled brightly as they caught sight of the foodstuffs that had been set out for them. Fresh salads, grilled fish fillets, freshly chopped fruits, chips and fresh salsas sat waiting on a long table next to the kitchen window with stacks of plates and cutlery.

“Well Skipper I was gonna randomly shut the hot water to your cabin off for the next few days but I guess you are safe…for now.” Smiling as he continued to work around the kitchen John reached into a freezer and pulled out a small bottle covered in frost.

“And that is why I had this specially put on ice for you.” Setting the bottle of vodka down in front of the Head of Engineering, John gave it a gentle push to send it sliding into the waiting hand of the grizzled human.

“Ahh…you know the ways of my people well young one. This is a wonderfully acceptable tribute to the gods of hot water.” Raising the bottle in a small salute and handing it to his own shakar companion Silas before loading up a plate of food the Head of Engineering walked away while holding a piece of mango up for Silas to happily nibble on while still holding the bottle.

“Hey save room for the next course I got fajitas and tacos coming out soon with hot tortillas!” So saying John looked over to the doors as they opened once more to let in another group of humans and shakar, all chatting back forth about what they would find on the planet and who was going to make the most credits or the most important find. “Good morning everyone and welcome to the first Taco Tuesday of the expedition!”

“Captain you barmy bastard, what makes you think waking us up with an emergency drill was a good idea?!...besides it’s Monday according to the ships calendar.” Security Squad Third Class James Thornton said as he stretched his arms above his while his own companion walked along next to him.

“Damn, you know what you are right I guess it is Monday…I suppose that is probably why I just so happen to have found these…” Reaching under the counter in front of him and lifting up a tray of glasses John grinned at the looks of shock on his crews faces as they turned to joyful anticipation. “Happy Margarita Monday!”

Laughing as they all grabbed a plate of food and a drink John went back to preparing enough food for the crew members that were still trickling in. Taking a few moments every now and then to place another tray of margaritas in the window while dancing and singing John looked out and smiled to himself. Crew members he had been on multiple long shot trips like this one were all laughing and talking, eating and drinking along with their Star Friends. Song and dance would randomly erupt in the growing crowd as everyone enjoyed using their muscles again after almost four years of cryo-sleep.

Being to far out for live piloting and not having enough money for a FTL drive powerful enough to get them to the planet John and his crew had elected to go into a form of suspended animation. The pamphlets stated that muscle degradation would be minimal to non-existent, but humans still claimed to feel like they had been sitting on the couch for to long after a long sleep. Getting to finally feel their muscles burn from exertion and flex with the power that allowed them to conquer a Deathworld humans always enjoyed a good stretch or workout after waking up.

“Heyyy captain what do you think you are doing in our territory; don’t you know you belong on the bridge.” Turning from the pan he was currently shredding chicken in John grinned as a group of Culinary Specialists made their way into the kitchen while donning their own aprons. Spreading out and looking into what was cooking the group of cooks smoothly took over preparing the food for the still waking crew. Turning over the pair of forks he was using to shred the chicken to a chef before going around and giving updates on what he had been doing John wandered over to the hooks for the aprons and hung up his own pink and lavender lace-frilled apron.

“I better not find out anyone has been using my apron, that’s my personal apron and I won’t have any of you barbarians getting it messed up with your heathen ways of cooking.” Raising his nose in the air at the laughing and ribbing the CS crew was giving him about his entirely manly cooking uniform John walked over and snagged a margarita for himself as Kotte finished up relaying her instructions to her own relief squad of shakar chefs.

“Come on Love, time to sample the glory of our culinary magnificence with the peasants.” Lowering his arm to allow Kotte to climb up and picking up a small glass of her preferred drink before handing it to her John walked over and began filling a plate for himself and Kotte.

“Oh as if you haven’t been ‘sampling’ the food since the first dish you put out on the table.” Nuzzling up to her favorite human and giving a quick flick of her tongue to retrieve a bit of spice from the corner of his mouth before wrapping her tail lightly around his neck Kotte wriggled at the savory spiciness that danced along her tongue. Shakar could eat most things humans could and digest them just fine for the most part, though they would gain negligible nutrition from most of a human’s regular diet.

“Uh huh…” John reached up and plucked a small bit of mango from his spiney friend’s muzzle. “And I am sure you didn’t bother to test the food for the appropriate levels of ripeness and quality.” Licking the small bit of fruit from his finger tip and taking a sip of his drink John sat down at a table and began to enjoy some of his favorite food.

The hours passed with food and drink flowing as easily as conversation, songs were sung and dances from around their home planet were performed up and down the length of the dining hall. Finally standing up on one of the tables and clinking a fork against a glass for everyone’s attention John waited until everyone had quieted down and was looking at him.

“Alright you reprobates and rejects…” Taking a moment to let the cheers, toasts and laughter settle down once more John continued. “When we first started this business, we were nothing more than a rag tag crew of barely experienced individuals on a rust bucket of a ship that could barely make the hop from mercury to Jupiter without threatening to fly apart. Chief Engineer Scott I think you might have a few good stories about that little trip we had from Mars to Neptune…”

Groaning out loud and putting his face in his hands Chief Scott grabbed his drink and tossed it back in a single gulp.

“Remind me to tell the new people about how we learned not to make S`mores over the reactor coolant lines sometime.” Laughing at the memory John once more clinked his fork against his glass.

“Since that time we have scraped, scratched and saved until we could send our crew to the best training classes we could find, then we kept saving and used our newly attained knowledge to keep our ship in one-piece. Eventually we began to rebuild our ship piece by piece until ours was a ship unlike any other in the Fleet or owned by any of the corporations of the Core Worlds.” Once again pausing to let his crew shout their joy and chitter their enthusiasm at his words John smiled around him.

“Now, we find ourselves the envy of not only the mining community but also the exploration field because we have not only the fastest long-haul ship but the most well-trained crew! And that is why our ship and our crew was chosen from among over two and a half thousand other ships and crews to undergo the very first manned exploration to Alpha Marianas.” Gesturing grandly a hologram flared to life as the main lights in the overhead dimmed. “Drones say it is nothing but a nearly flat surface covered in grasslands from pole to pole and wrapping the equator, scans tell us there is something else going on but can’t tell us what…today we arrived at an almost entirely un-explored world…lets go check it out huh?”

Raising his glass for a last toast before hopping off the table John grabbed his and Kotte’s plates and made his way to the drop off chute for used dishes. Yelling into the kitchen that if they would serve food as good as that regularly maybe they wouldn’t have to shoot trash into the local star so much before mentioning that some jackass went and put boot prints all over one of the tables John laughed as he dodged flying bits of food scraps on his way out.

Giving high fives to the crew members still trickling in and encouragement for a good shift to those about to take up their stations John made his way back to the bridge. Walking in and taking his seat once more while Kotte took up her own the both of them brought up screens around them and began to go over the ships systems themselves as well as run deeper diagnostics on their own systems. Pressing a few buttons everyone on the bridge stopped what they were doing and looked to the forward portion of the ship as thick blast doors opened to reveal a direct line of sight to the vacuum of space.

Sitting there in front of them like an emerald on black velvet sat their destination…Alpha Marianas.

Chapter Text

Olaf Falkenson laid within the cockpit of his Woodpecker. Being the oldest of his squadron gave Olaf certain privileges and one those was being at the tip of the spear. Laying in the lightly finned almost cigar shaped space craft Olaf felt like he could almost fall asleep here…looking at the stars in his view screens felt like flying without a vessel. He could just lie here and drift endlessly into the abyss…if he didn’t have a job to do.

Orienting himself on the ship just outside of the cloud he and his squadron were hiding within Olaf began firing up the various systems that allowed their ships to be as effective as they were. Micro fission reactors ignited, repulsor fields spun up around him in a whirling maelstrom of conflicting forces. Shields made of diamond lattice infused tungsten with a chromium plating slid out of protective housings. This was always Olaf’s favorite part as he felt the tiny vessel around himself subtly transform from the somewhat atmosphere worthy ship into the equivalent of a space bullet. Feeling the gentle thrumming that seemed to resonate in his bones always lit a fire within Olaf’s belly.

“Alright Pecker-heads listen up” opening a general comm channel Olaf addressed his entire squadron “We are going to go in hard and fast and drill as deep as we can, there might be a bit of resistance but don’t hold your breath as these kitties haven’t had a decent tumble in years from what I have been told.”

Wondering why he always heard giggles and laughter after he spoke on missions like these Olaf just sighed and shook his head with a smile, centuries old and his lads still reminded him of his twin ten-year-old boys.

Olaf felt his smile take on a decidedly violent twist as his on-board computer told him it had a strong firing solution and had slaved the rest of his squadron in with ship. With a silent roar and flood of power to the inertial compensators that allowed him and the lads to pilot these particular ships, Olaf and twenty-four other ships leapt out of the nano-cloud. With speeds that surpassed most missiles Olaf and his lads raced towards the enemy ship.

“Alpha Abigail those ships are on a collision course for one of the ships of the armada.” Spirach stated in as calm a voice as he was able to.

“Yep they sure are…let’s see a double order of spicy coffee, some tacos, a sammich, double lava cakes…all double double order for Spirach…oh yeah” Looking up from her tablet as she tapped a small button icon to finalize her order Abigail reached over and pressed a button on the console “Olaf we aren’t taking prisoners and have no interest in hostages…have fun and bring me a souvenir when you get home. Also FYI they apparently aren’t fond of music, at least the leader isn’t overly fond of it so if you want to blast some tunes I certainly won’t stop you.” Pressing another button Abigail began to look as if she was falling backwards before a hole in the floor opened up and a seat of some kind raised out of the opening.

Falling neatly into the comfy looking seat and motioning for Spirach to do the same the human leader once more returned to her tablet and began swiping. Falling back with notably less grace or confidence than the human did Spirach fell into a chair just the same as Abigail did, if a tad on the small side. Realizing this was the first time he had sat down since before they had landed on this planet of madness Spirach realized the strange feeling he was experiencing was relaxation. Feeling his muscles loosen to an extent he had not felt since before they had landed Spirach was almost afraid he would melt through the floor.

“The technology of this place is amazing Alpha Abigail, it is all centuries old and yet I am seeing things that surpass some of the technology of the modern day.” Looking around now that he finally had a minute to do so Spirach would have believed he was on the bridge of a modern warship or exploratory vessel.

“Yeah we always tried to be inventing new things and a few times we got a little carried away. Did we need cool sensors that made chairs raise up from the floor when someone began to sit down? Not at all…is it pretty cool to have them? Absolutely. Did we need to make a system of hyper-powerful directional magnets that allow us to shift the electrical signals in someone’s brain that allows us to speak and understand various languages? Probably not but we still did.” Had Abigail been looking towards her guest and not scrolling through her music playlist she would have seen one set of Spirach’s eyes go wide as she said this and his other set of eyes cross as he tried to comprehend how such a thing was possible.

“Abbey the Woodpeckers are about to impact the ship in five…four…”

Olaf braced himself for impact as he raced towards the enemy vessel. Grinning as he felt the expected impact and the shrieking sound of metal being sheared and parted sounding like a symphony in his ears Olaf almost missed the button that would open the forward portion of his ‘Pecker. Slapping his hand down on the button Olaf felt himself slid out of the vessel and into the enemy ship.

Rolling along his shoulders and back into a crouching position Olaf felt his muscles move before his mind told them to as he pulled out his assault pistol and boarding axe. The familiar weight of the pistol and the comforting sound of his vibra-axe helped to calm Olaf’s nerves as well as focus his mind. Seeing that he was in an empty passageway Olaf made sure to flick on his position beacon before dashing down the corridor in the direction he remembered the bridge probably being.

Coming to an intersection at a jog Olaf was almost surprised when he came across what looked like some kind of shipboard security personnel. Reacting on reflex Olaf darted forward until he was inside the cat-like creatures reach and after reversing his grip on his axe swung it up in a straight line, severing the creature’s arm from its shoulder. Raising his pistol to the approximate area he assumed the creature’s heart to be Olaf pulled the trigger twice in rapid and controlled succession.

Olaf grunted lightly when he felt the weight of the enemy soldier fall into his arms and go limp. The soldier weighed less than he expected but was still not exactly a featherweight. Looking around and not seeing any conveniently unlocked rooms or broom closets to stash the dead body Olaf shrugged and let the body down gently, no need to be rude to the dead afterall.

Continuing his jog forward Olaf soon heard what sounded like weapons fire, very familiar weapons fire. Rounding a corner and seeing two more of the security personnel firing down the hall way from behind what must have been some kind of shield Olaf crept forward. Holstering his pistol and drawing his secondary axe Olaf walked with a gracefully rolling gait towards the two enemy personnel firing upon his lads. With a final silent step Olaf stood to his full six-foot height and raised both axes high above his head, before bringing them both down in a wide cross slash that struck his targets from their left and right shoulders down through their collar bones and into their torsos. Falling to one knee as he did so Olaf dragged his axes further through the bodies of the two enemy combatants. Hearing the double discharge of his lad’s pistols and feeling the jerk of the impacts as the shots struck true Olaf waited until both bodies slumped to the deck before raising himself to his full height.

“Big O? That you? Stars and Damnations it’s good to see you again…last time we were on the same field was…The Laxerien raid of Osgiloth yes?” One the humans said as he stepped out from cover while reloading his pistol. Holstering said pistol and pulling his own axe from the holster on his belt Deep Insertion Battalion First Class John Melocht smiled up at the towering hulk of his commanding officer.

“John good to see you, yes I believe it was when I shot the Lax-bastard that was about to pull your head off is when we last saw each other…good times.”

Spirach looked to his side as he heard this, Abbey was still scrolling through her tablet and seemingly hadn’t noticed this interaction.

“Near decapitation during a battle even my own people know of… is considered a good time to your people? The legends speak of humans being more war-like than most others but still…”

“Oh he is kidding…mostly. They are just reminiscing in the way guys do. The last time they saw each other was during a life-or-death battle so they figure that must have been a pretty good time since they were both alive…or something like that, guys are weird.” Giving a small chirp of excitement Alpha Abby set her tablet down and pressed a communication button.

“Hey Olaf these buggers don’t seem to fond of our music so I am going to send you a song to play over your suit speakers.” So saying the female human reached out and swiped a finger along the length of the tablet as if she was tossing the song at the screen they were watching.

“Song received and speakers on Abby, transmitting to the rest of the insertion teams now. Attention all Pecker heads we got a request on the open line and some critics in the house…” Pressing a button in his chest revealed speakers in the shoulder plates of his boarding armor. Soon enough the shoulder plates of John’s own armor revealed his own set of speakers. So to did the third human’s armor as the song began to blast from each human, and as the song began Spirach noticed a visible change in the humans.

We Come, We Come with Roll of Drum

TA-Runda Runda Runda Rom!

Stomping their feet in a synchronized rhythm the humans on the screen all turned in the same direction and began chanting in a deadly low voice. With quick and efficient motions the humans reached into compartments on their armor and tossed balls of a sticky material into the air vents, onto the walls or stomped them into the decks.

We come, We Come With Horn and Drum

TA-Runa Runa Runa Rom!

As one all three humans began making their way down the corridor, their steps falling as one. As they came upon the bodies of the fallen Calakarians two of them bent and picked up the shield projectors their enemies had been using.

We come, We Come With Roll Of Drum

Ta-Runda Runda Runda Rom!

Reaching the intersection Olaf had turned down to find them all three humans continued on until they heard more voices raised in song. They did not falter nor did they speed up, the three humans simply kept marching forward, as in-evitable as the tide and twice as unstoppable. Seeing more of their comrades pinned down the two humans bearing shields moved to the front and activated the strange barriers as their War Leader drew a pistol from his own holster as well as one from his own comrade’s harness.

Taking aim over the shields in front of him Olaf began squeezing off rounds in a steady rolling rhythm…one shot for every step of their march. As the bolts sizzled down the corridor none of the humans stopped their song.

We Come, We Come With Horn and Drum

The song of the humans was having a visible effect on the enemy. Their aim was becoming increasingly erratic, they showed signs of confusion and disorientation the closer and louder the group of singing humans got.

Ta-Runa Runa Runa Rom!

By the time the three humans reached the two Calakarians they were little more than whining figures on the deck acting as if they were just now learning they had four limbs. With a pistol shot into each head as they passed the humans didn’t slow for a second. Reaching down the two shield bearers picked up the shield emitters their fallen enemies had been using and tossed them to two more humans who took up a place in the growing Column of Madness.

With Olaf and another of the insertion squad behind him as the main weapon bearers and the others as shield bearers the column continued making their way towards the bridge, singing in their deep melodic voices all the way.

Spirach felt every hair on his body raise in response to the sound coming from the humans. Looking to the side he saw Abby swiping more songs towards the humans on the screen with tears gathering in the corners of her eyes.

“Alpha Abby?...are you well? Does this song have a meaning I am unaware of?” Seeing the female turn from him and swipe harshly at her eyes Spirach was afraid he had offended his newest friend. Looking around for any form of help from the other humans in the control center Spirach was met with gentle smiles and even occasional tears.

“No your fine Spirach…it’s just. Damnit I thought I was over things like this a few hundred years ago, guess being asleep for so long dulled my tolerance to such things. One of the reasons humans love music so much…one of the reasons we call it The Universal Language is that even when we don’t understand each other’s words we still understand the sounds, we still feel the song.” Giving up on wiping her face free of tears Abby turned back to the screen and stood as tall and proud as she could.

“Play the right notes and we understand that you are upset, play a different set and we can feel your pain. Sing with enough passion and our hearts resonate with you…we may never speak the same language but we can always speak the same feelings.” Crossing her arms and looking as if she might be trying to hold herself together Abby suddenly looked much smaller than the towering Might of Humanity she had been portraying since she had awoken.

“Every human is born with the capacity to understand sound, to hear song and know the soul behind it. Every human is also born with what some have come to calla dual soul.” Spirach perked up at this, he remembered hearing about the Soul of a Human. “A human is born capable of the vilest, cruelest most terrible actions you could never begin to imagine…acts so horrendous they resonate through time and transcend generations.”

The light that bloomed within Alpha Abigail’s eyes as she spoke told Spirach more than he could comprehend…but he knew at that moment he was in the presence of a predator, a creature red in tooth and claw that sought nothing but the pain and anguish of others.

“Every human is also born with the capacity for the most powerful acts of mercy the galaxy has seen. Forgiveness and mercy can run thick in our veins and we will do all we can to express it to those we care for. We will stand in the face of death and raise our fists in defiance if only so that our allies live but a minute longer. Before the written word there was the spoken phrase and before that…there was song.” Standing to her full height and seeming to tower over those around her Abigail looked upon the screen once more.

“This is a song of death and destruction…it is born from the pain of loss and betrayal. This is a song of inevitability, blood will spilled and there is nothing that can be done to stop it…and that is one of the worst things a human can face, knowing that no matter what they do someone will die.” Spirach raised himself slowly from his seat and stood beside the Alpha of Humanity…stood beside the human Abby. He did not understand entirely but as he listened to the song of the humans on the screen and the words of the Matriarch before him he felt that perhaps he could one day understand them. Deciding that now was a good time to test the legends of his puphood Spirach reached out and circled his arms around Abby before enclosing her against his chest.

Spirach had never embraced a star before…he had never wrapped his arms around a lightning storm…but if he had he would have likened it to embracing a startled human. Muscles stiffened as nerves fired with electrical signals. Fingers clenched into balled fists ready to hammer anything and everything. Heat spiked and breaths came fast and heavy, heartbeats raced through veins flooded with the very essence of movement…he could feel it as his arms gently wrapped her small frame.

Pulling the surprisingly small figure closer to his scarred chest Spirach could feel as Abby slowly relaxed and soon enough wrapped her arms around his torso. Feeling slight bits of moisture from where her face was pressed against his chest Spirach wondered if he had done something to upset her further until he felt a slight hitching in her quiet sobs. Looking down at the small human Spirach was surprised to see a smile spread across her face as she began to laugh.

Abby looked up at the big lug that had suddenly given her a hug, one the best things to survive the long years they had been asleep in her opinion. Humans needed physical contact and while they had been asleep they had felt as though they were coming into contact with each other but…it was a poor substitute in the end. The simple feeling of another warm body against her own…hearing another heartbeat, even if it was in a different rhythm than she was used to sent a gentle wave of comfort through her and helped to remind her of why she was doing all this.

Feeling the gentle pressure on his chest as Human Abby pushed away from his embrace Spirach looked on in wonder as the seemingly fragile human with tears at the corner of her eyes seemingly transformed. Her eyes dried and gained a steely glint as her shoulders raised into the proud set he had first seen her standing with. It was almost as if she was being pulled up by a set of strings as Spirach watched, as her shoulders went back and her head raised it was as if she herself gained inches of height beyond her actual stature. With every beat of his hearts it was as if human Abby was shed like fur in the first heat of his home world and Alpha Abigail was once more revealed.

“Olaf…send a message. We aren’t playing anymore.” Taking her finger off the transmit button Abigail turned to the communications officer. “Call up the Empress again, make sure everything she sees is broadcast to her entire armada.”

Spirach watched curiously as Abigail walked to the middle of the control room and stood looking directly into the screen with her arms held loosely behind her. Waiting as the screen flickered slightly Abigail had to work to keep herself from recoiling in shock and mild disgust. Sitting there on a small pile of bodies, all of them leaking blood was the empress. Seeing the vile creature sitting without a care in the world and without a stitch of clothing to cover herself was enough to make at least a few of the humans in the control room gag slightly.

“Wh-what is going on?” The shocked look on the empress’s face would have been comical had she not had blood coating the fur around her mouth like a macabre clown. “Who answered their hails! I do not accept the summons of lesser creatures, I call them! Close the line and find whoever allowed it to open in the first place!”

“You won’t find anyone empress, we opened the line ourselves. We may be using centuries old technology but it seems as though nothing has advanced as far as we expected it to. I am assuming our shock troops didn’t attack your ship then as you are still alive and your bridge is still in good working order.” Seeing the confused and angered look on the empress’s face caused Spirach to chuckle lightly.

“That is ridiculous, I made a point of incorporating all technology that was compatible with our own and purged all that wasn’t from the galaxy. There is no way you could take control of our systems with your primitive technology.” Abigail simply shrugged and looked back to the screen.

“Believe what you want, but if you are correct then why don’t you try to change something…just hang up the line, if you can.” The look on Abigail’s face was the most challenging Spirach had ever seen sent towards the empress. “Olaf if you are done dotting your I’s with little hearts feel free to send that message, you have an armada sized audience.”

My Mother Told Me

Olaf raised his voice along with the lads around him, after meeting up with a dozen more of his brothers-in-arms and acquiring more of the strange shields the security personnel carried with them the Deep Insertion Battalion was marching through the final halls of the ship before they would reach the bridge. Every few steps one or more of the lads would lash out and slap a small blob of material to the walls or drop them on the floor.

Someday I Will Buy, Galley with Good Oars

This was where Olaf Belonged, at the tip of the spear. Leading his lads, his brothers into battle with a song on his lips and violence aforethought. Feeling the speakers on his insertion harness vibrating with the song they all sang Olaf gripped the axes in his hands with a firm grip, his main pistol had run out of ammo and he was a better shot with an axe at these ranges anyway.

Sail to Distant Shores

Stand Upon the Prow

Motioning for the breaching team to advance before the column Olaf watched as two of his team raced forward and placed breaching charges at specific points on the very secure looking door at the end of the hall. Not missing a step in their march Olaf signaled to blow the charges when ready and was pleased to see the shaped charges explode in sequence. Watching the doors fall into the bridge Olaf continued marching onward.

Noble Barque I Steer

Steady Course to the Haven

Hew Many Foe-men

Hew Many Foe-men

Entering the bridge Olaf made sure to duck behind his own shield and those of the guys next to him. Luckily for him that he did since before the smoke even cleared shots were pinging off the shields. Stomping the beat into the deck Olaf raised his voice with the music that rang from each of his lad’s and took a minute to look around the bridge. Lowering his shield so that he could draw two requestioned enemy pistols Olaf took a deep breath and calmed his heart rate…he was good at his job, but that didn’t mean he liked it.

Waiting for as much a of a lull in the shots being fired as he could expect Olaf stood to his full height and began firing double shots at each enemy he could see.

*Powzzzzlll Powzzzzlle* The Calakarian on the far right of the bridge dropped as he stood from cover to take a shot.

*Powzzzzlll Powzzzzlle* What might have been the navigator fell while he tried to run from one cover to the next. 

“Alright Pecker Heads!” Olaf yelled out as he finished firing the pistols in his hands and dropped them to the deck. “It’s getting a little stuffy in here…I’m gonna pop a window!” Pulling his back-up boarding pistol from his harness Olaf slapped the emergency button on his chest and took a heartbeat to let the enviro-shield spread over his body. Seeing his lads shift their aim from the still living enemies to the various stations and control panels with a shower of sparks and flickers in the lights Olaf smiled…there were no better boarding crews than his boys.

Taking aim at the stupidly placed observation window Olaf pulled the trigger and jumped slightly so that he was in the air when it was vacated from the bridge. Seeing the clear view port crack and shatter Olaf braced for what was coming. Hearing his lads cease their fire and then jump into the air Olaf tensed his muscles as the air was suddenly ripped from the compartment with a sudden howling screech. Being in the air already Olaf and his lads were pulled into the vacuum of space without being dragged over the control panels as well. Tossing out magnetic lock-lines so that no one was shot into the void every member of the D.I.B. made sure every other member was accounted for.

This was Olaf’s second favorite moment in a boarding action…his first was feeling the power building and the shields lowering before the first impact, but this was a close second. The absolute impenetrable silence of space after an adrenaline-fueled conflict, the heat and power of battle with life and death on the line and then…silence…cold…peace.

Olaf slowly let the breath he had been holding go as he watched the bodies of the bridge personnel spiral past him. Bringing one wrist up Olaf took a minute to gaze at the small button implanted in the cuff of his suit…such a small button that could make such a large difference.

“Abby…you wanted a message sent. Well here is the period at the end of your opening sentence.” Pressing the button Olaf watched as the entire line of explosives he and his boys had seeded along their path exploded and ripped a gaping hole along the side of the ship he had just vacated. Watching as multiple other explosions began to erupt from further inside as systems began to have cascading failures Olaf was pleased to see that with the bridge crew gone and the main control panels destroyed the rest of the crew was slow to respond to the emergency.

Activating the locator beacon on his suit Olaf turned away from the ship that continued to rip itself apart. Relaxing back as best he could in zero gravity Olaf did his best to come down from the adrenaline high, no matter how many times he did it getting shot into space out of an explosively decompressing enemy ship always got his heart rate skyrocketing.

“Message sent Abby, just waiting on pick-up now…hey lads I’ve got Abby on the horn anyone want to put in a takeout order?”

“Very funny Olaf…Bird is on the way and drinks are in the fridge, pour one for me and a job well done.” Abigail flicked her fingers across the controls in front of her until she had empress on the main screen again. “That was a group of humans that haven’t trained since before your ancestors were getting shot into their mother’s bellies. Just imagine what will happen when we take the defense cloud down and field our full fleet.”

“So then…you can’t send out your ships unless you bring down your own defenses and you can’t use your entire fleet at the moment, what is stopping me from simply putting a force around you and laying siege until you take your rightful place on your knees begging for forgiveness?” Abigail smiled at the smug look on the empress’s face.

“Oh you poor deluded thing…our defense cloud has used every piece of matter that has come into contact with it grow stronger over the last few hundreds, thousands of years. Our defense wraps our entire system and consumes all that tests it…what makes you think you can pass through it when the last few ships were pulled apart. What makes you think your ship will survive when the last few generations failed?” Spirach watched as the gentle curves of Abby’s face soured into a look of disdain so profound even the empress flinched back. “Our entire system was self-sufficient before we even left our home world and in the centuries since then we have made ourselves even more efficient in using the resources of our genesis system. Now I ask you, what will your subjects say when they see you plant an entire fleet, multiple fleets in fact, around a system that supposedly has nothing within it?”

Spirach grinned and looked up at the screen as he realized what Abigail was saying, if an entire space fleet was sent to lay siege to a system that no one had entered or left what would the crews say as they rotated out? What would the civilians say when they found out about it? How would the empress look when the general populace found out the empress was so scared of a system that no one knew what it contained? How long would the empress leave a fleet stationed around their system with nothing to show for it?

“Right now Your Majesty” Abigail said with a mocking bow “You have no way of getting into our territory, you have no way of defeating our defenses. While you sit there draining your resources until you have nothing left, we will be here growing stronger. Every second you sit there growing weaker we grow stronger…if you think you can outlast a species that started as persistence predators all I can say is, Good luck.” Reaching down and pressing a button on her console Abigail closed off the communications link and turned to Spirach.

Seeing the human Alpha turn towards him Spirach had to consciously stop himself from either standing ramrod straight or cowering away from the power of her gaze. With a mental effort Spirach kept himself standing loosely but respectfully, had he not been watching so closely he might have missed the transformation of the Human before him.

Lines of muscles relaxed, curves softened and eyes as cold as the void of space warmed until Spirach felt his fur tingle under the warm gaze of a mother. Shoulders lowered and curved, lips curved into a smile and a furrowed brow softened, the frigid shards of Abigail the Alpha of Humanity melted into Human Abby. Giving herself a small shake Abby smiled up at Spirach and turned towards the doors to the control room as they opened.

“Now that the initial unpleasantness is over and the empress has something to think about, time to eat!” Spirach watched as Abby and the other members of the control room lit up with smiles and bright eyes…he smiled at the expressions and change of demeanor; it was like watching pups realize they were getting an extra-large snack or something.

“Bon appetit!” The voice that announced the arrival of the food was a jovial tone coming from a male human holding a large platter above his head in hand. A line of humans carrying similar plates entered with joyful words as they filtered around the room.

“SAMMICH SAMMICH SAMMICH!” Bouncing in place Abby reached out with grabby hands at the platter the smiling human lowered. Snagging the platter from the human Abby drew her legs up and crossed them so that she had a spot to set the platter of food. Snagging one of the sandwiches and taking a full-mouthed bite from it Abby gave a deep moan of appreciation. It had been centuries since she had last felt her teeth sink into some meat and the simple joy of biting into something flooded her system.

Receiving a similar platter from the human with a grateful smile (He was starting getting used to the expression) Spirach looked over the amount of food he had just been given. Sandwiches, strange dark mounds with white dust on them, some kind of fish sizzling next to a frosted bowl of what looked like melon slices. The colors and shapes were almost as overwhelming as the smells.

Scents he had never experienced before raced through his nose so powerfully he could almost taste them on the air. The vast array of colors made Spirach think he was looking at some kind of artwork. Looking up from the platter Spirach felt a rumble of laughter roll through his chest. Seeing the leader of the humans sitting like a pup with a platter of food in her lap and happily munching away on a sandwich Spirach reached out and grabbed a sandwich. Biting into the foreign food Spirach felt his eyes widen and mouth water as the flavor of the meat, bread and a number of other toppings exploded in his mouth.

It had been so long since he had bitten into a meal like this Spirach had forgotten what it was like to simply enjoy chewing something. He and his people had sustained themselves for too long on the watered slop of the Tradaxians or the space rations of the ship. It had been to long since he had actually used his teeth on something like this and the sensation was incredible. Finishing the sandwich with a groan of appreciation Spirach was pleased to see another waiting for him.

“Oh oh dip it in the juice it makes it so much better!” Taking Abby’s advice as she chewed through the second half of her own second sandwich Spirach picked up the second culinary masterpiece and dipped it into a small bowl of gently steaming dark liquid. The meaty flavor and juices nearly brought a tear to Spirach’s eyes, finishing the sandwich and looking down at what else there was to eat he watched Abby and used the multi-pronged spear utensil to snag a piece of melon. Closing his eyes at the gentle crunch and burst of flavor Spirach went about exploring the rest of the platter. The dust covered mounds were soft warm bread-like confections with a hot liquid filling that seemed to send Abby into some kind of wiggle fit as she bit into it.

Finding himself with nothing left on his platter and wondering if it would be rude to lick the small spattering of juices left Spirach looked over to Abby as she sat back with a sigh of joy.

“Oh…that was good. It has been way to long since I have actually eaten something, not gonna lie my teeth were beginning to itch with how much I needed to bite something.” Looking over at Spirach as he looked around at the other humans and held his platter as if he was hoping for another round Abby chuckled lightly. “Don’t worry, that was just a snack compared to what Pierre is preparing. We will have a feast worthy of song and legend before this is over Full Coat Spirach…mark my words.”

Standing up and collecting the platters from Spirach and the other humans Abby placed them on an empty portion of counter near the back of the control center. Motioning for Spirach to follow her, Abby walked out of the control room and made her way down the halls with a sense of purpose.

“Abby…where are we going? Should we not remain in the control center in case the empress attempts another attack?” Looking over to the human Spirach was somewhat relieved to see an unconcerned look on the human’s face.

“Oh they won’t get past the defense clouds with any strength to fight and even if they get through and sit back to build up their strength our sensors will spot and track them. For now we have to take this chance to regroup, relax as best we can and refuel. If we try to stay at full ready level for hours and days on end we will exhaust ourselves and end up making mistakes. Until we have reason to believe otherwise, we are as safe as we can expect to be and we will do our best to be as ready as possible.”

Following Abby through the various hallways of the faciality they were in Spirach marveled at how big the area was. He had gotten an idea of how big it was by the fact his ship could easily land on a branch of the false tree they had been remotely piloted towards, but being within the walls was breathtaking when he tried to understand it all.

*Ahem* “Abby…I have a question, how many humans were in that first chamber we met within? Miss Nifti mentioned there were eight billion on this planet alone but the chamber in which you were sleeping could not possibly hold so many.” Seeing a grin spread across the human’s face as they walked Spirach felt his hearts begin to beat faster, seeing a human smile was still unsettling to him.

“That was just the first chamber, we have vast halls of sleeping humans buried from just above the mantel of our Great Mother’s Heart up to the just below the surface and even into some mountain ranges. Even now we have brothers and sisters still being revived on this planet and the call for War has gone out to every Vault in our solar system. Every second Nifti is connected to hundreds more minds across the system.” Walking through another set of doors Spirach felt a shiver run through his fur and along his spine before giving himself a shake and snarling to himself. He was looking out for his species and he would not apologize for unleashing the Humans once more…he would not apologize for something he felt no regret over.

“Over the generations we found many ways to prolong our lifespans, eventually we had to many people on a single planet. We reached out to other planets and eventually built colonies and cities and Vaults on the ones closest to us, then we figured out how to travel to the ones further away and colonize them. There are nine planets in our system and each one has a Vault, every Vault holds enough humans to restart the species from scratch if we needed to… some planets even hold multiple Vaults.” The look on Abby’s face told Spirach she was not telling him everything, but as he was the guest and not really in a position to push for answers.

Walking through another set of double doors Spirach was struck with a variety of scents that nearly knocked him off his feet. The sounds of humans calling out to one another about things he couldn’t even guess at mixed with the sounds of food being prepared. Rows of tables ran the length of the room and just at a glance Spirach could tell his entire species was contained within this single, massive room. The gentle hum and buzz of conversation slowly dropped to a nearly perfect silence…even the pups seemed to pick up on the tension in the room.

As one every member of his race stood and faced Spirach, as one every member of his race tilted their heads to one side and bared their necks…not to Abby he realized, but to him. Standing ramrod straight in shock at the display Spirach almost missed the two foremost elders of his people approaching. Stopping before him and baring their throats the two kept their eyes downcast.

“Please Honored Elders, why do you do this…I am a simple ship captain, and only that by the whims of fate.” Motioning for the Elders to raise their eyes to his own Spirach was somewhat taken aback at the glisten of tears in their eyes.

“You young pup…are no mere Captain.” The male spoke first in a voice that held the weight of hard years within it. “It was by your plans and machinations that we had a chance at freedom, even if it was only the freedom of the void. It was by your belief in the old stories that we survived the Barrier of Madness the humans had erected around themselves…it was by your decisions we have even the slightest hope for peace.”

“A hope for the peace at the end of a battle or the peace of the grave.” The female spoke up then with a voice like a gentle breeze running over a series of instruments. “There was a time when we were warriors as much as we were artists and by luck or design you have allowed us the rare chance to rediscover the might of our past. By luck or design you have brought us to the one place in the galaxy that could awaken…hehehe…our animal side.”

Spirach watched as the female grinned in a way that was far to wild, to reckless and bloodthirsty….to human. Sliding his gaze from the female elder to the male Spirach saw a mirror of the expression within his own tooth filled grin…looking over their shoulders Spirach saw something he had never thought he would see.

Every member that was old enough to hold a weapon was wearing a grin that spoke of a human’s madness, teeth gleamed at him from every angle. Eyes glittered and breaths heaved gently in anticipation, fists clenched and tails swayed…with a feeling like he had just been struck by a whip from a dead sleep Spirach realized that most powerful Word he had spoken to invoke the humans may have had further reaching effects than he had anticipated…his people, his friends and family were ready for WAR.

“Is this what you desire…” His voice was a bare whisper but it fell upon the tense silence of the room like a hammer-blow. “You seek war? you seek the thrill of battle and the heat of violence!”

He was rewarded with a rolling growl from thousands of throats… the sound was enough to raise the hairs along his body.

“You desire blood!” Another louder growl.

“You want pain and death!” Looking out over the crowd that stood before him Spirach raised his hands up into the air as if lifting the very spirits of those that were watching and hanging on every word that flowed from his muzzle.

“Then look to the pack members around you and imagine them dying at your feet as you stand there helpless to do anything!” The silence that followed these words was almost a physical blow. “Look to those around you and ask yourself when the last time you saw them strike an object in anger was…when was the last time you saw them strike a living creature at all. For too long have we labored beneath the gaze of that…thing…that claims rule over the known universe I agree with you.”

“For too long before that though, did we labor over parchment in the pursuit of art. We have not had warriors of true battle for generations and I will not quickly or happily sacrifice the remaining members of my species for a pursuit as hollow or endless as that of Revenge.” Standing tall beneath the slightly souring gazes of his kin as he dragged their mood down into the realm of reality.

“Believe me when I say there are none more than I who would rather see the Bane of the Tradaxians crushed, ground into pieces and blasted into oblivion…but there is also none who want our species to see another generation more than I.” Looking around at those that he had followed him across the universe and who had trusted him for so long now Spirach made sure to lock eyes with each and every individual.

“I will not let our species fall so easily for no other reason than a quick and meaningless revenge. The empress will fall, she will die and her empire will go with her, I for one don’t care how she dies as long as I get to live to see it. I will also not deny you the option to fight for your families and their futures...” Seeing the drooping heads of those around him perk back up as he continued to speak Spirach raised his voice with the hope that it would reach their gods. “Any individual who has no living or future kin that wishes to risk their lives alongside our allies may do so…but know that any who wish to add to the roster of orphans will not be allowed to do battle.”

A gentle muttering ran through the crowd at his words, small groups turned towards individuals as they either volunteered for battle or were encouraged to do so. Walking up to a table alongside Abby, Spirach watched as his kin chattered and spoke with a level of energy he had not seen for many years. Sitting down next to Abby along with a few other humans at a table set slightly aside from the others Spirach gazed out at the crowd with a soft grin tugging at his lips.

“You did well…” The voice of Abby as she sat next to him slightly surprised him, she had the same voice but there was a strange tone to it. She was not looking at him but rather out at the crowd with a faraway look within her eyes, as if she was looking at another group chattering and talking on the verge of a life and death battle. “But be careful with your tongue Wordsmith…your words can raise them to the highest stars and drive them to the deepest depths. They will rise and fall by the words you speak and the tone you use, it all falls upon you at this point.”

Looking over at Spirach Abby allowed a single tear to roll down her cheek.

“You are a Wordsmith, you must wield your voice like a weapon and realize the blade you hold slices both ways. For every victory you will be praised and for every loss you will be dragged over ash and embers…entire squadrons will live and die by your words.” Feeling that her words carried the weight of experience Spirach remained silent as she continued speaking. “Look out at those being praised and encouraged right now…look at them and realize that they will all be going into battle and many will not be coming back, all because of the words you spoke.”

Spirach did as she said and looked out at the crowd of his kin, sure enough he saw what Abby was talking about.

Individuals that looked like small islands among the general crowd, surrounded by tightly packed groups. Single Tradaxians being approached by eligible suitors, food being offered and drinks flowing freely…all of his kind celebrated as if they had just now been given hope but the few he saw being surrounded by more than the usual number seemed to celebrate as if it would be their last chance to do so.

“They are taking what little solace they can in the physicality of the present to help combat the fear of the unknown future.” One of the humans at the table spoke up to Spirach’s side. “They are enjoying the gifts and joys of life, because they very well might not get another chance to do so.”

The voice came from a small framed human with long black hair pulled up into a braid she had draped over her shoulder. Her eyes were slanted and sharp, never totally still as she gazed about the room. She ate mechanically in small bites that seemed as if her hands and arms moved independently of her will, slicing through a slab of meat with viciously efficient movements and stabbing vegetables with quick practiced movements…she more attacked her meal than ate it.

*Psst* The small sound in her ear cut off whatever reply or comment Abby had been about to make as she stopped to listen to the familiar voice of her daughter.

“Jupiter has relinquished his hold…Olympus Vault has opened and the Titans are Rising.” The words were spoken with all the force of a fluttering moth wing, and landed like a hurricane upon Abby. Smiling with all her teeth Abby stood slowly and tapped her fork against a goblet of wine she had been enjoying, soon enough the sharp ringing sound pulled all attention to her form and the chatter quieted.

“Friends from beyond the stars, allies of this new age…I would like to introduce you to one of humanities most enjoyed pairing of activities, that of Dinner and a Show!” So saying Abby stood and raised her glass to the far wall and revealed it to be a gigantic screen, large enough to be measured in meters with a resolution sharp enough to cut cheese with, the Tradaxians watched in awe as the lights dimmed and a face resolved itself before them.

“ABIGAIL!” The voice that emanated from the hidden speakers was as large as the smile the human wore as he looked out upon them. “As I live and breathe it is good to see you again…tell me who are these fine individuals before you?”

Not a few of the Tradaxians shrank away from the large face as he seemed to lean forward and gaze at the crowd with a fierce intensity.

“Aadhish, it does my heart good to see you up and about…tell me, does your blood run as hot now as it did in the Old Times?” Abby crossed her arms and twirled the stem of the goblet between her fingers as it rested at a lazy angle in her grasp. Her voice had taken on a dark and husky tone that sent bolts of terror down Spirach’s spine and froze him in place so powerfully he could have sworn his hearts had stopped…he knew that tone.

Looking up at the standing human Spirach saw an easy grin upon the human’s face and a dark light within her eyes…a light he had seen in the empresses’ own gaze as she had ordered the destruction of an entire population. The difference between the empress then and Abby now though…was that Abby looked able to order the extermination of a solar system. Her posture spoke of casual elegance and the comfort of countless hours wearing such a mantel, she could raise empires and crush dynasties without missing a bite of her meal.

The human on the screen seemed to come alight with her words, the slight wrinkles around his eyes disappearing before returning with a vengeance as he smiled, his eyes taking on a feverish light. Teeth bared themselves as a rumble seemed to rise from dark ocean depths in the laughter that bubbled up from the human’s chest.

“Do the Titans of Old still yearn for battle? Do the very foundations of Heaven still shake beneath your tread?!” Raising the goblet in her grasp to her eyes before casting her gaze to the human on the screen Abby’s voice took on a much different tone.

“Ahaha…So we are awoken to War. Tell me who we seek, Name those who would fall beneath our march.” The tone of the human had taken on a fanatic anticipation, he was eager for battle and lusted for the blood of those who would stand against his forces.

“Calakarians…Oppressors of All They Perceive…they would seek the death of all that sit before me. Their empress would subjugate any who fell beneath her gaze simply for the crime of being other than herself.” The look on the human’s face as he heard this turned sour and darker with every word. By the time Abby stopped speaking the face of the human on the screen was a visage of violence barely restrained.

“We will crush them, they will fall beneath the tread of our boots. We will stomp them into the deck plates of their ships and paint the walls with their blood!” Blood vessels were visibly throbbing in the human’s forehead and neck as he spoke, the desire for battle clearly felt within his words.

Thrusting her goblet of wine into the air Abby saluted the Mad Human.

“Show all who would raise arms against humanities allies the error of their ways, show all who would think themselves the masters of Gaia’s Children the error of their ways.” Gulping down the last of her wine Abby threw her goblet to the ground to shatter. “Go forth Titans and remind the Stars why humans were feared as much as respected…”

Spirach did not like the tone of voice Abby spoke in as she said these last words, again the nagging feeling of having released a force of elemental fury upon an unprepared galaxy brushed against him.

“YEsss…I will lead my Titans upon a campaign of death and conquest. I will strike down all that think themselves the masters of life and I will do this with the blessings of My love Beyond Time.” Lowering his gaze as if he was bowing the human on the screen spoke these last words in a whisper, as if addressing a holy symbol or speaking a gospel of praise.

“Go forth Warrior of Sol” Abby spoke with a tone as light as a feather and as heavy as a war-torn soul. “March with the blessings of Ares and conquer all who stand before you.” Slamming a closed fist against her chest Abby waited until the strange motion was returned before cutting the communications line. Sitting in a slow and controlled motion before raising a new glass to her lips and taking a sip while contemplating the dark liquid as it swirled within her grasp.

“HAIL THE HONORED DEAD” Raising her glass once more along with her voice Abby was pleased to see that most of the Tradaxians returned her toast, the elders being the sincerest as they too felt the weight of the graves they had hallowed in their lifetimes, as well as the weight of those yet to be filled.

Spirach watched with one of his side-eyes as he took a sip from his own mug of…Ale? Yes ale is what it was called when it was given to him. Had he not spent the better portion of his life watching for micro-tells in the empress he would have missed the slight tremor in Abby’s hand as she sipped her wine.

“Abby…are you well?” Speaking in as low a voice as he could Spirach did his best to not draw attention to the Alpha Female.

“Huh?...oh yes…I’m fine. Well mostly fine I suppose….” Speaking in a similarly low voice so as not to be overheard. “I just sent my husband into battle against an un-tested species after centuries of laying in a cryo-pod...I feel though that I am remembering the weight of my words and position a little to late.”

“Your ‘huzz-band’…I do not believe I know this title…” Thunking his knuckles against his skull gently Spirach wondered if the magnets allowing him to understand the human language were faulty in this area.

“My Life-Mate, the Star of My Soul…the one I would live my life beside if given the chance. He is one of the best soldiers we have among the greatest of our trained warriors. Many years ago we tried to increase our effectiveness in battle along with our endurance and survivability…we eventually hacked our own genetic code.” Staring into the deep red depths of her remaining wine with a faraway look Abby twirled her glass between her fingers.

“We had so many failures and so many tragedies…eventually we made a breakthrough of sorts.” Abby was speaking as much to herself as to Spirach. “We didn’t find the key to making ourselves super soldiers and becoming gods or some stupid notion like that…we found something much worse.”

Picking up his drink and enjoying the darkly bitter and yet sweet ale Spirach wondered what could possibly be worse than making humans stronger than they already were. Staying silent Spirach turned his muzzle more fully towards Abby as he picked at the small plate of food before him.

“We…unlocked a part of our self, a part of our past that Time had decided to bury. We found a part of ourselves that Time, evolution and society had buried and because of the events of the age…we made sure it was the galaxy’s problem. We had found ourselves in the middle of a war between the Selenta and the Fashkar…attacks on our own people caused enough of a public outrage that we were drawn into a war we had no stake in.” Putting her wine down and taking a few bites of her meal Abby visibly shook herself out of whatever mindset she had begun to slip into.

“Long before we ever even thought of things like space travel, back when the most incredible breakthroughs we had were a sharp rock on a stick and fire tentatively at our command we would move in packs. We would simply pursue our prey into exhaustion, we might dig pit traps or drive our prey into mud flats. Once we caught up to what we were hunting we would stay back as best we could and simply bleed our prey dry until it couldn’t fight back. We were…a lot more vicious back then.” Spirach watched with one of his eyes as he finished what was left on his plate, it was nice to have something actually cooked in his stomach now but he would not turn down a second plate…

“If you can, reach deep into your mind and soul for a sliver of compassion towards those that have wronged you. If you can bring yourself to do so, say a prayer to your gods for the deaths that are about to occur.” Spirach was surprised to hear this from Abby, she was asking him to forgive the warriors that had helped to oppress his race?

“I…do not understand. You are asking me to forgive those that would see us in chains and whipped to death? You would ask me to forget what has been done to us?” Spirach turned his full gaze towards the female that had been his guide through the madness of his actions with a look of confusion.

“No not at all…I am not asking you to forgive or to forget such things. I am asking you to make an attempt at wishing a swift death and peaceful afterlife upon those that are about to die. Though should you find it within yourself to truly forgive…all I can ask is for you to do so.”

“Why would I wish such a thing for them? they would not do so for my own race, they would just as happily slaughter the pups you see before you as send them to the Death Mines of Saril III.” Spirach was confused as to why he should say a single kind word for those enemies about to die.

“Because for one thing you aren’t them, and while yes they wouldn’t show an ounce of mercy to you…that doesn’t mean you shouldn’t be better than them. Besides that, those enemies are about to have a hard day and a bad death…” Gesturing to the screen Spirach watched from the point of view of one of the Titans that had just been let loose upon the Calakarians.

“What is the status of the Serpentine Vault?” Aadhish spoke in a gentle rumbling voice that rolled across the bridge of his ship.

“Over eighty percent awoken, active crewing at seventy percent and rising, weapons and shields at full.” The calm voice of his XO spoke from beside him as he took up his position of command on his ship.

Standing at an easy six feet seven inches Shandri Ilan stood with the ease of one who knew exactly where her limbs were at all times, with the confidence of one who could employ their body to unnecessary levels of violence with little more than a thought.

“Excellent…there will be a boarding crew extending out beyond the cloud in ten minutes, any who wish to accompany me are welcome to do so as long as they arrive on time…XO you have the Conn.” Turning away from the gently scowling woman Aadhish began walking towards the armory.

Walking into the armory Aadhish inhaled deeply and reveled in the scent of gun oil and cleaner. Deciding that if he and his crew were to send a message…then this first attack should be one to remember.

‘Slow and loud it shall be then…one of my favorites…’ grinning with a wide, tooth filled grin Aadhish began to look through the racks and containers of weapons and destructive devices. Grabbing a pair of his favorite pistols along with a large pouch of magazines he began strapping them on while continuing to look around. Seeing a few crates of grenades along with accompanying bandoliers the large human began pulling an assortment of explosives from the crates and slotting them into the double bandoliers on his chest. Looking around with a sense of missing something he decided to forgo the rifles and shotguns, tempting as they were.

“Ayo Capn’ canae help ye wit an’thing?” The voice and odd accent of the Quartermaster broke Aadhish from his contemplation of a chain-gun. Walking over to the counter and absently placing a list of the items he had gathered down Aadhish felt like he was missing something.

“Wil’is be all ‘en capn’?” The quartermaster was almost a foot shorter than the average Titan aboard the ship, but none would dare test his patience…or his attentiveness to his stocks and wares. Bright red hair the color of copper on a summer day, eyes like a spring clearing after a summer rain and freckles that danced across his pale skin the Quartermaster looked more like a lad just leaving home than a Titan, though none would dare name him anything but a Genesis Titan.

“Yes I believe so but, curse my mind…I feel as if I am missing something. It is to be a shipboard incursion so it will all be close quarters and while I have my favorite pistols and an assortment of explosives…I feel light. I feel as if I am missing something and yet for the life of me I cannot remember what it was…”

Looking over the counter to his fellow Genesis Titan, Aadhish stopped as he saw the knowing grin on the lad’s face, and he was the only one aboard allowed to call him a ‘Lad’. “Very well then…speak boy, you know something.”

Crossing his arms over his massive chest and staring at one of the only other Genesis Titans in existence Aadhish set his visage into an expectant scowl.

“…Ooohh damn i’all capn’ ya know I canae hol a secret ‘neath tha’ wicked gaze a yur’s….fyne fyne.” Reaching down under his counter with a grin and pulling up a large parcel wrapped in soft cloth the quartermaster placed the large object upon the counter and unwrapped it with an air of reverence.

Looking up at his captain with an impish grin he threw back the last of the wrappings and swept his hands in a grand gesture. “Nara and Shandeel…the twin shields of destruction. Forged on the planet Kilimar from armor plating gathered among the wreckage of Serenity station…”

Grinning at what he saw Aadhish reached out and pulled the twin bladed kite shields from the countertop. Fastening them to his arms and flexing his muscles under the memory of their weight he grinned as he looked back at his Titan-birth Brother. Reaching out across the counter and laying a heavy hand upon the smaller shoulder of the lad before him Aadhish gave him a smile…a purely unique smile, for this one single human only.

“Are you well, Wendigo…do you suffer here beyond the action?” The look on the small-ish human’s face cycled through a variety of emotions that told Aadhish had anyone else attempted this, they would have learned why his call sign was Wendigo.

Reaching up to place a hand upon his Older Brother’s own, Dara O’Sullivan let his mask fall and allowed his eyes to burn with a feverish light. Tremors wracked his body as he gripped the hand upon his shoulder like a totem or a lifeline, tears fell gently from the green eyes as he looked up at one of the only humans that had ever accepted him

“Yes Antaeus…I do suffer. I feel the hunger always, clawing at my thoughts. I crave battle Antaeus, I yearn for the crash of battle, the madness of combat…the hot blood of my enemies sliding down my throat.” Stepping away from the counter and his War Brother, Dara ‘Wendigo’ O’Sullivan pressed himself against the shelves of ammunition…he could feel his teeth itch, his blood grew hot. He could feel his heart begin to race as his lips pulled away from his teeth in a snarl and it felt like his thoughts had been dipped in molten lava, opening eyes he had no memory of closing Dara felt himself begin to bunch and brace against the shelves as if readying himself to leap.

Growling Aadhish ignored the sound of the armory door opening and vaulted the counter in a snarling rush. Holding a shield clad arm out in front of him Aadhish ‘gently’ slammed the shield into Wendigo’s chest and held him there while looking directly into a pair of searing green eyes.

Feeling the smaller Titan before him struggle Aadhish pressed harder and began to growl. Ignoring the light conversation from the front of the armory and the fact that they weren’t alone Aadhish waited until he stopped feeling the smaller human in front of him struggling before he pulled the shield away. Reaching out to the younger human’s shoulder Antaeus gripped Wendigo in a firm hold and made sure their eyes met.

Staring into the purest green eyes he had ever seen Aadhish kept his expression carefully neutral. Waiting until the smaller human’s breathing had mellowed out and his eyes had regained a sense of humanity behind them before stepping away Aadhish allowed a grin to cross his face.

“Sorry ‘der Ant’us…righ’ outta da sleep an’nae need a bit a tyme ta get meself unner control…” Leaning forward and breathing deeply Dara braced himself against his knees and continued to breath deeply…a little to deeply. Feeling a hand the size of an old world hubcap slam down on his back a couple times Dara coughed and stood back up with a full body shake. “R’ght ‘en Capn’ anythin’ else ah’ cannae help ye wit’?”

“You can brush off the old weapons and training and join me on our first action fresh from the Long Sleep. Hold the Hot Blood at bay a while longer and you shall have all the chances you could ask for to satisfy your hunger. March once more unto the fields of slaughter by my side and let the name of Wendigo freeze the blood of those that would crush the universe beneath their boot heel.” Aadhish allowed his own mask to slip slightly, he could feel his own thoughts begin to grow hot with the yearning for battle. Looking down at his Titan Brother, Antaeus felt his gaze become manic.

“Once again unto battle you say…” Dara said as his own breathing became deeper though still under control. Looking up at his Genesis Brother, Wendigo grinned with more teeth than should have been possible for a human and used the heat of his battle mind to forge his thoughts into a weapon of war. “Aye then Capn’ I can hol’ it together til’en…jus don’t keep me wait’n.”

“Five minutes Lad, full battle rattle with malice aforethought. Show up late if you want to wave goodbye to the attack team.” Turning from the other Titan and vaulting the counter again to land on the correct side Aadhish looked over his loadout and decided it was good enough. Walking out of the armory while calling out ‘Five minutes!’ over his shoulder Aadhish chuckled to himself as he heard a noticeable increase to the movements behind him.

Aadhish sat contentedly in the pilot’s seat whistling to himself as he watched a countdown on the instrument panel. Clad once more in his full suit of powered armor and not simply the augmented under suit he had awoken in Aadhish now easily cleared the seven-foot mark. Looking as if he was the spawn of an Old-World tank and a modern battleship Aadhish only felt truly comfortable and at home in two places…his armor and the arms of his Angel Beyond Time.

Grinning at the sounds of his fellow titans scrambling into the belly of the insertion ship Aadhish felt his grin melt into a full-on honest smile as the chatter from behind him dimmed and cut off before the familiar sound of multiple forms began rising and giving a salute rang out behind him. Looking over at the co-pilot seat as a figure slunk past his own and flowed into the seat with unnatural grace Aadhish grinned at the sight of Dara Wendigo in his familiar old glory.

“So den Antaeus, what be de’ action?” The smooth eager voice of the Wendigo mixed with the accent of Dara in an unsettling combination of controlled violence.

“Calakarians, feline humanoids with advanced tech. Most likely natural weapons in tooth and claw but so far no reason to believe they will use them. No hostages, no survivors, no mercy…if it isn’t a titan it needs to die. We are being released to send a message so…make it bloody, make it violent and make it loud.” Turning to the flight panel and beginning the take-off sequence Antaeus allowed his own thoughts to begin to color with violence. He knew the others behind him could hear every word and that they would all begin their own personal pre-combat rituals so that they could enter the battle field in the proper mindset.

“Eeeexcellennnt…” The eager hiss from his side would have drawn his attention had they been a few hundred years younger, though the sudden switch to Dara’s voice pulled his attention from the flight panel. “An milady? Will’ah get tah see me princess?”

Grinning as he reached over to give a quick shake to the lad’s shoulder before turning back to his instruments Aadhish replied in a casual tone.

“She is awakening in the Vault of Harmony as we speak, assuming she isn’t already awake and causing havoc that is. But for now, get your head in the game so that you can see her again.” The sight of the nano-cloud grew larger and larger until they were surrounded by it.

“One last thing Titans…employ your external speakers, we have an audience that I think might want to send their regards to the fine enemies we seek to challenge.”

“Come with me…I must show you something.” Breaking from his thoughts Spirach looked over to Abbey as she rose from her seat. He was about to ask what was wrong, but stopped once he saw the look upon the Alpha Female’s face. Rising silently Spirach did his best to keep himself small and unnoticeable so that his people might not notice his passing…he had much practice and was able to follow Abby with all the disturbance of a passing breeze.

Walking quickly after the human as she made her way down the hall Spirach wanted to call out and ask what was going on but the air around them was charged with a tension unlike anything Spirach was accustomed to. Doing his best to stay silent he was still impressed that the human could stalk the halls so casually and yet remain entirely silent, she passed the shadows as if one of their own and barely ruffled the air in her passing. After an indeterminate amount of time Spirach turned a final corner and was brought up short…he was not wholly prepared for what he saw when he rounded the corner.

Abby stood in the middle of the hallway, she stood with an unnatural silence and lack of motion. It was as if she had been cast in stone, the only evidence of her being more than an oddly placed statue…were the tears slowly tracing down her cheeks.

Approaching the unnaturally still human Spirach turned his gaze away only once he was next to the human female. Looking up in the direction of her gaze he was surprised to see that she was looking at a large mural of sorts. Hundreds of thousands of small tiles were affixed to the wall…. they looked as if they had been set in place barely a week before Spirach’s arrival. Suspended in a remarkable state of preservation the tiles gleamed under the display lights, despite what Spirach would have preferred once he understood the overall image the mural conveyed.

No less than twenty feet wide and more than thirty tall the image was of a small child, barefoot and clad in nothing more than a simple white tunic and rope belt around the waist. The child stood in a puddle of blood churned to filthy mud by the various corpses of humans that laid about the child in a circle of twisted and mangled bodies. Not more than a third of the bodies laid out around the child were clad in armor or held weapons of battle, the others were garbed in homespun cloth. Men, women and children of ages just past birth and just before adulthood laid about the feet of the white clad child. The child’s feet and lower legs along with the hem of their tunic was spattered with rust red and brown stains along with the tips of their fingers and even reaching up to their face. Long straight black hair hung down around the child’s face.

The hair reached easily to the ground and seemed to meld with the shadows cast by the mounds of bodies. Framed by hair that was less black as simply the absence of light and joy was a child’s face in painful detail of miniscule tiles that looked out at Spirach. Tears flowed in streams down the face, cutting tracks in the mud and filth caked upon the bone white cheeks. A small trickled of scarlet ran from the corner of the child’s mouth though whether by injury to the child or from what they may have eaten was unclear.

Stepping back and allowing his eyes to un-focus slightly Spirach felt his jaw begin to hang loose in amazement as he took in the entirety of the mural.

Massive wings made of the very void itself sprouted from the child’s back, arched up many times the child’s own height before falling back to the blood and filth covered ground...almost as if they would shield the child from all beyond their feathered borders. The look upon the child’s face as they stood surrounded by bodies mangled in battle and twisted in pain struck deep into the heart of the Tradaxian.

Water replaced Spirach’s joints and his muscles were filled with lead at the sight of the mural, to see such pain within a youngling’s face and to see it in such raw detail brought too many memories to the forefront of Spirach’s mind. Falling to his knees as if he was no more than a puppet with its strings cut Spirach felt his own eyes begin to leak.

“What is this Alpha Abigail…why do you show me this image?” His voice was strained through a choking throat.

“This…is the Bane of Humanity…this is the beginning that we seek to never find and the end we forever see before us…it is the legacy of our ancestors and it is the fire that has driven our existence to the highest peaks, only to leave us standing upon naught but ash as we fall from the grace of our achievements.” Abigail’s words came to Spirach as if from the other side of Creation and thundered as if she whispered them directly into his ear.  “It is what drives us and yet holds us back.”

Coming to stand beside Spirach’s kneeling form Abigail knelt down beside him and wrapped her deceptively powerful arms around the larger form of Spirach as he continued to gaze up at the mural. Pulling herself up until she could speak directly into Spirach’s ear Abigail spoke in a voice that carried the weight of ages and the pain of mistakes uncounted.

“That is War…the truest depiction of the word we have found. That is the death of innocence and the perpetuation of misery, that is the sickness that has damned my species from the moment we drew breath and that has lifted us to heights none other in the known universe has dared to reach for. That is every newborn child that will grow without a parent, every adult that will have to bury their offspring and speak words of false comfort over a cold grave. That is the face of every elder that has had to watch the children of their community grow from babes to warriors to gravestones…that is War…that is what you have unleashed upon the Galaxy with our awakening.” Leaning her forehead into the large shoulder of the alien within her arms Abigail wept, she wept for the lives lost that brought about her awakening from the Long Sleep and she wept for the lives that were going to be lost now that Humanity had once again been unleashed upon Creation.

Had she known the language of the Tradaxian race…had Nifti allowed her to understand the language Abigail would have felt a fresh wave of tears flow from her eyes at the rapid and hearts-felt prayers coming from the wolfish individual. Had she been able to understand it on her own Abigail would have understood the prayers for safe journey and the swift passing of the souls of the Calakarian’s…she would have understood the prayers for peace centered around the name of her own species.

Chapter Text

OK so, i have been having writers block lately, between that and a new game i have been playing i am going to go on hiatus until i have at least a few chapters ready to post. Im not abandoning anything but it might take a while for me to begin posting them again.

Also since your comments are like crack i am going to be investigating ways to post the storylines again under their own Titles so that i dont loose any of the comments...not sure how it is going to work out or if it will but im gonna be working on it.

Stay Weird Humans.

Chapter Text

Lunarcha curled into as small of a ball as she could and wept large tears that plopped loudly to the street in the gloom and silence. This was the worst vacation she had ever gone on, her parents had brought her to the sea planet of Galuna II on vacation and for the first couple cycles it had been a dream come true.

Beaches that stretched from one horizon to the next with sand that flowed between her webbed toes like water. A sun that shone bright and vibrant and made the sand glitter like diamonds above the tide line and even below the waves. Tall trees with large leaves had shed cool patches of shade over comfortably padded benches and tables that always seemed to be laden with cool local fruit drinks and bite sized snacks.

Entertainment straight from Sol Three, softened for local species from the madness of true human entertainment, had dazzled and delighted her every night she had been on this new world. Ever since she had first stepped onto this world it had been like a dream come true, she had her parents all to herself without the distractions of work or responsibilities. She had been able to prance into restaurants that glittered and glowed with light between the paragon of beauty that was her momma and the pillar of strength that was her daddy.

She could remember laughing the purity of a human’s joy while dancing with her daddy to music from the homeworld of the Gentle Soldiers. She could remember putting on a fashion show with her momma at one of the many shops while looking for the perfect dress, walking along the runway like a model as her momma and the staff clapped and cheered while she flaunted the various dresses and swimsuits. Just this morning had been a time of light and happiness, she could read her parents joy in the dangling bioluminescent lights that extended from their foreheads.

Many times she had heard humans compare her species to deep sea fish of their homeworld. Long growths from their foreheads ending in bioluminescent bulbs and designs along their bodies that glowed with their emotions along with naturally needle like teeth and large black eyes. Webbed hands and feet along with small fins that ran the length of their spines and limbs along with their iridescent blue skin made many humans liken them to mermaids.

Thinking of how much fun she had been having the last few days only made Lunarcha cry harder, only made her pull herself into a tighter ball. She had been so happy just a little while ago…and then the fog had rolled in. Galuna II was known for it’s gorgeous seas and pristine beaches and tourist friendly lifestyle…and for its weather. Tall, sharp mountains kept the storms to a minimum everywhere but certain un-inhabited portions of the planet…but rain and fog on a sea planet were unavoidable.

It had been during one of the powerful rain storms that had appeared without warning that Lunarcha had been separated from her parents. A pair of Shanlen had run between them in an effort to escape the rain and knocked Lunarcha down to the street, as fast as the rain had rolled in so had the fog. In the commotion of the sudden rain storm Lunarcha had lost sight of her parents and as the fog had rolled over the crowd she had lost sight of everything more than an arm’s length away from her.

She had lit her lure as bright as she could and stared into the fog desperately looking for the signature lights of her parents, and seen nothing. She had called out for them, she had flared the signature lights across her body just like her parents had told her to if she was ever lost…and nothing.

White and grey roiled around her with shades of unknown species coming and going. Flaring her lights again and again while calling out for her parents until her throat was raw and her voice was weak Lunarcha found herself shuffled away from where she had lost her parents. She had started somewhere in the middle of the street but now she was being pushed against the front of some kind of business. Going with the flow of the crowd Lunarcha had ended up falling backwards as the wall behind her suddenly disappeared and she had fallen on her rump into the mouth of an alley.

Scooting away from the shifting mass of the crowd until she could hide behind a trash can Lunarcha placed her hands over the small fins alongside her head that allowed her to hear. So many sounds pummeling down on her, it was like a physical sensation, she couldn’t think and couldn’t function…all she could do was curl into herself and cry. Hours she spent in that alley just rocking back and forth, rocking back and forth and trying to stop. Every time she tried to stop and failed to uncurl, everytime she tried to just stand up and failed she devolved back into body racking sobs.

Now here she was…still in the same alley but sometime during the day she had fallen on her side and had continued to cry. Her new dress was filthy, her eyes burned with salt tears and her muscles were cramped from staying in the same position for so long. The crowds had thinned and the light had dimmed until shadows had crept from the depths of the alley and in from the street. The fog had remained and was just as thick now, hours after it had rolled in, as it had been in the morning.

“Hello Little Miss, come now and dry those beautiful eyes of yours.” A gruff voice sounded from the fog in front of her and with a jerk at the sound Lunarcha jerked her head out of her arms and flared her light in alarm. Crouching in front of her was a human…a genuine human.

Crouching there in a pair of well-worn boots and sturdy pants along with a thick shirt to ward off the cold of the fog and a jacket with more pockets than she could imagine having was a real life human. He had a beard of silver and black that covered the lower half of his face and that matched the hair she could see under his cap. Wrinkles along the edges of his eyes told Lunarcha he had spent many years smiling and laughing, his teeth were bright white behind his beard and straight as the bulwarks she had seen along the tidal wall near the beach.

“I know we are a few blocks from the beach but believe me Little Miss, we have enough water here without your tears. Here take this and dry your eyes.” Reaching into a random pocket the strange human pulled a square of soft cloth from the depths of his jacket and handed it to Lunarcha.

Taking the soft bit of cloth from the human Lunarcha did her best to sit up and wipe her eyes but after laying in the same position for so long she was stiff and her limbs didn’t want to listen to her. Deciding to wipe her eyes while still on her side Lunarcha sniffled and looked up at the large human in slight amazement, she had heard so many stories about them from her aunt Melacorithnia. Holding the soft cloth close to her chest and running her webbed fingers along it Lunarcha began trying to remember everything she had been told.  Their love of music and twisting words, their gentle power and most of all…their fierce protectiveness of young ones.

“I…I Don’t know where I am *sniff* or where my parents are…” The look on the human’s face changed in a subtle way that made Lunarcha feel as though she was under the gaze of one of the large shoreline predators of her homeworld. It felt like something larger than the alley was looking at her through the powerful, nearly glowing blue eyes of the human…but despite all that she felt more safe than she ever had outside the circle of her parent’s arms.

“Well that’s no good Little Miss, young ones like you shouldn’t be lost and away from their parents. Here let me help you sit up and take a sip of this.” Reaching out and easily positioning Lunarcha in a more upright position the strange human stroked his hand along her thin hair-like fibers that acted as aquatic sensors. His hands were rough and warm, she could feel the sheer power held at bay within his digits and yet he employed them with such a level of care Lunarcha almost thought she was imagining things.

Reaching once more into his jacket the human pulled out a small container and twisted off the top before twisting another top underneath the first. Tilting the container until a dark brown liquid began to pour out, Lunarcha could tell it was hot by the steam gently rising from the first and larger top that had been taken off. Flaring the small feathery gills along her jawline Lunarcha could smell the scents of the city and the sea in the fog, but also a rich and sweet scent unlike anything she had smelled before. Seeing the human blow on the gently steaming liquid a couple times before handing it over to her Lunarcha shakily extended her arms, muscles protesting.

Grabbing the warm cup and pulling it back closer to her she inhaled the scent and felt a smile begin to creep over her face. Memories of the last few days flowed through her mind again…then memories of birth celebrations, joyful bonding ceremonies between some of her relatives and others from outside her family. Tilting the cup until she could sip gently at the warm liquid Lunarcha felt a heat begin to flow through her from her belly out to her limbs, rich sweetness danced over her tongue and the smile widened until she almost began laughing.

She had heard from her aunt that human food and drink was nearly magical in its flavors and complexity, but she had never had a chance to try any before now. It was a little difficult for her to continue drinking while smiling so wide but eventually she had finished off the wonderful drink. Handing the cup back to the human with notably smoother and easier motions the human grinned as he closed up his container and placed the top back on. Stowing the container back in his coat the human grinned down at Lunarcha with a look that made her think of the way her elder-parents looked at her.

“There now, feeling better? I have heard your kind isn’t very good with cold temperatures and sitting in one position for very long. How long have you been out here like this?” Tilting his head in a way that somehow conveyed curiosity without the use of words (a trick that Lunarcha would very much like to learn) the human crossed his arms and propped them on his still bent knees.

“I don’t know how long…I remember it started raining really suddenly and some of the other citizens got between my parents and I, then I fell into this alley after the fog rolled in. I tried finding my parents with my lights like they taught me but it didn’t work.” Tears began to build in her eyes once more and her breaths began to catch in her chest as she fought to keep from crying. The look on the human’s face was wide eyed and his mouth had gone from a gentle smile to a strange pulled expression with his mouth hanging open slightly.

“You have been here all day?! Well that’s no good at all…tell you what Little Miss, how about you tell me your name and we can get you something to eat. Children your age aren’t supposed to go so long without food especially not in the wet and cold like this, after we get you warm and fed we can find your parents.” Holding out his large powerful hand the human waited until she placed her smaller webbed hand in his before standing up much taller than she had expected. Pulling with a gentleness she had not expected from someone of his size towards someone of her own he easily helped her to her feet. The warm drink had settled warm in her belly and was heating her limbs enough for her to stretch and stand with only a little difficulty.

“My name is Lunarcha, what was that drink? It was really tasty and warm.” Doing her best to make the same face he had done that made her feel so safe Lunarcha gripped the human’s hand as tightly as she could, after all she had always been told by her aunt that the safest place for a child was right next to a human.

“Lunarcha, that is a wonderful name. It was a drink from my homeworld known as cocoa, chocolate and warm milk mixed together.” Turning and motioning for her to follow the human began walking. “My name is Michael and I work here in this city, I live down near the beach so I am pretty used to navigating the city, have no fear Little Miss Luna I will have you back to your parents in no time at all.”

“Really, but how will we get anywhere in this fog? How long does it usually stay like this…and how long has it been like this?” Looking up at him with some of the biggest and most innocent eyes he had ever seen Michael grinned down at the little one, now that she was up and about it seemed the universal truth about children was holding true…they never seemed to run out of questions and would ask them in rapid fire order.

“Navigating fog like this is practically my job, so don’t you worry.” Holding hands with a Gentle Beast like a human, Lunarcha didn’t think she could be worried if she tried. The warmth from the cocoa was still warming her belly but in doing so it had informed her of another issue caused by sitting in one spot all day…she was hungry.

*GGrgrggGGrrrrrg* “Well either there is a wild animal of magnificent size in the area…or you might need some food.” Keeping her gaze firmly on the cobblestones of the street they were walking along Lunarcha knew her signature spots were glowing like tiny stars.

“Well no worries we are almost to one of my favorite little shops, do you like noodles?” Seeing the little light bulb dangling from her forehead bob a couple times Michael took that as assurance that she did. “Excellent, I will then introduce you to one of the greatest comfort foods known to my people. Fresh noodles, slices of meat, vegetables and best of all…salty broth.”

The way the human spoke of the food as he continued to explain the many ways it could be eaten and the variety of flavors it came in made Lunarcha smile and even begin to drool. The human had a good voice, deep as the waters her family called home and as solid as the bedrock their home was built into. After about five minutes of walking, or gently jogging in her case so that she could keep up with his stride, she thought she could see something in the fog as the human came to a stop.

“Ah…now watch this Little Miss Luna…” Puckering his lips the human made a high-pitched warbling sound that seemed to echo off the cobblestones and buildings. As the last note began to fade Lunarcha was about to ask what he was doing when she saw something that made her stop and gaze down the street in awe.

Lamplights began to glow brightly along each side of the street, their light casting diffuse halos of warm amber light in the fog. Shadows that had danced threateningly at the edges of her vision scurried away from the sudden illumination and she could feel her own lure lift higher and glow in response to the sudden illumination. Light was one of the most important aspects of her peoples’ culture living in the depths as they did, it identified friends and family, lured in food and banished the murk that predators could use to hunt them.

“There now, that’s better. I was wondering if I would ever get to see a genuine smile on your face, I can’t wait to see what you look like with a full belly.” Walking once more down the street Michael followed the lights along the street. Looking along the street Lunarcha couldn’t stop smiling as she looked around, the shops she had seen in the bright tropical light of the day now looked as if they had come straight from a fairy tale. Harsh edges and lines were softened by the light and fog, shadows feathered into light until she could barely tell where one started and the other stopped, shapes moved behind shop windows closed for the night.

At the end of the line of lights sat a small shop, barely a hole in the wall between two larger buildings, a simple awning with lanterns hanging from the corners. A wooden bar with comfortable stools sat before it was the only fronting the shop had and as Lunarcha flared her little gills while also inhaling through her mouth she could taste something almost good as cocoa on the air.

Walking up to the shop Lunarcha noticed the lights they had passed had begun to fade and darken, seeing this she pulled a little closer to Michael …the shadows seemed eager to reclaim their previously lost ground. Finding a pair of warm powerful hands wrap around her torso Lunarcha squeaked as she was lifted off her feet with as much effort as she would need to pluck a crab from the sea floor in her family’s little garden. Pulling her legs up and wrapping her arms around the hands to keep her balance Lunarcha found herself deposited on one of the stools in the warm glow of the shop lanterns.

“There we go” Michael sat down next to her and rang a small bell on the counter before calling out. “Oi anyone around?! Better question is anything here edible?”  

“Yeah I’m about to have a new pork soup and you are gonna be the main ingredient!” A voice called out from the back of the shop. Lunarcha watched as a lady that looked slightly older than the man who had been helping her came out of a door with a spoon made of wood being waved in the air. Stopping with a suddenness that was almost unnatural to Lunarcha, stopping so quickly was nearly impossible when underwater and even being on land her people had a hard time stopping suddenly. “Oh Michael, didn’t know you were out tonight.”

Looking from the large human to the small gently glowing figure next to him the lady leaned over and placed her elbows on the counter. Smiling in a way that made Lunarcha think of her elder-parents again the lady looked Lunarcha over from her little glowing bulb down to her dirty dress.

“Now who might you be little one?” Looking up to the large human who had lead her to this place before getting an encouraging nod Lunarcha shifted a little before raising her bulb up and doing her best to smile like the humans had been.

“My name is Lunarcha Miss…I really like your earrings.” The lady smiled and shook her head gently, making the little pufferfish jingle bells hanging from her lobes ring slightly. “I did a school project on sea creatures of earth and the pufferfish was my favorite.”

“Well you have wonderful taste, I have a pet pufferfish back home and his name is peanut. His best friend is a shrimp named jelly. Now if Michael here has brought you by to brighten my shop, I can only imagine you are hungry.” Seeing the little bulb perk up and bob up and down along with her vigorous nodding caused a laugh to bubble up from the older lady. Her laughter died slightly as she saw Lunarcha stop nodding and suddenly frown the lady looked over to Michael and seemed to have an entire silent conversation with little more than facial movements and eye glances. “What seems to be the problem Little Miss?”

“I don’t have any money.” The smell of the shop was so tantalizing and she was so hungry but, since her parents had kept track of the money she didn’t have any. “Uhm…can I have a cup of water please?”

The sight of the child’s massive watery eyes and trembling lip as she asked for a cup of water nearly brought tears to both humans own eyes.

“Oh now that’s no problem Little Miss, the sign clearly says kids eat free after dark.” Looking around for a sign that said such a thing Lunarcha turned back to the older lady and tilted her head in the way Michael had earlier. The lady then pulled a napkin out of a holder and quickly scribbled something with a pen before slapping it up on the side of the shop with a piece of tape. Looking up at the napkin Lunarcha saw that it said ‘Kids eat free after dark.’

“But…you just made that with a napkin miss.”

“And yet it still works as a sign that means just as much…now I have a very lovely seafood ramen dish you might like. It has a broth base made from filtered seawater boiled with crab shells, it comes with water chestnuts and noodles made fresh today. There are also slices of tuna served on top that cook with the heat of the broth, bits of crab meat, a soft-boiled egg, shrimp, green onion slices and my secret ingredient…mushrooms.” Looking around as if making sure they weren’t being listened in on the lady leaned in a little further as if sharing a secret.

“See the mushroom helps absorbs a bit of the salt and allows the flavors of the other seasonings to shine through while also becoming soaked in the flavors of the broth.” Lunarcha had to make an effort to not drool at the thought of whatever this ramen was, she had no idea what a mushroom was or what water chestnuts were but she remembered learning about crabs and tuna from her school project and had been saving her pocket change for a trip to earth ever since.

“I think that look alone says she would like a large bowl of the seafood ramen and I’ll take a large bowl of the spicy beef ramen both made double please Jane.” Nodding determinedly the lady stood up and pulled out a couple bowls, a cutting board and then retrieved a number of ingredients from a fridge. Grabbing a large cleaver and beginning to chop vegetables and meat with such speed that Lunarcha felt her mouth drop open and even worry that the nice elder-parent lady, Jane, might cut herself.

“No worry Little Miss Luna, Jane here has been running this stand for longer than you have been alive. In fact I remember helping her when she and I were just a little older than you and our parents were running it, see that is part of the reason the ramen here is better than most of the food you can find around here…generational learning. We learned from our parents, who learned from their parents and so on and so forth. That and the Eternal Pots she uses to make the broth are two of the main reasons.”

“Eternal Pots?” Pulling her gaze away from the large slab of fish Jane was currently slicing into.

“Yep, she uses the same pots for the same broth every day and at the end of the day she flash steams them. The next morning she adds water back into it and then just adds to it over the day, it keeps the flavor strong and steady so every bowl is as good as the last.” Leaning on the counter Michael was also enjoying the sight of Jane slicing the various meats and veggies for their meal.

Watching Jane move around her small cooking area was almost like watching someone dance to a song only they could hear. Before she knew it a bowl almost large enough for her to sit in sat before Lunarcha, steam gently wafting from the top and slowly cooking the slices of tuna that had been layered slightly over each other. Two halves of an egg sat on both sides of the bowl supported by the noodles, their bright golden yolks oozing slowly into the broth. Shrimp about the size of her finger floated in the broth along with slices of sweet and still crunchy vegetables. The smell was rich and salty like the seas of her homeland, the flood of memories that human food seemed to evoke hit her so hard she almost broke down in laughing sobs. So many happy and joyful memories came to front of her mind and mixed with her current situation of being lost and separated from her parents that she couldn’t tell if she wanted to laugh or cry.

A large warmth settled on her back and rubbed soothing circles along her shoulder, looking towards the source of the weight Lunarcha found Michael gazing down at her with a look that said he knew exactly what she was feeling.

“Don’t worry Little Miss Luna, once we are done with this wonderful feast, I will make sure you get to your family. For now though I shall teach you an ancient earth tradition that dates back thousands of years before my people even discovered electricity…the art of using chopsticks.” Holding up a pair of straight wooden sticks and handing her a pair Michael began the amusing process of teaching the small web fingered child how to use the ancient form of utensils.

It took her a few tries but thankfully Michael was a good teacher and soon enough Lunarcha was pulling warm noodles from the bowl and picking out shrimp. Slices of tune were no match for her new found skill and they too were felled before the power of her sharp teeth along with the infidel eggs that dared to be so delicious. Spices and seasonings she had never tasted before flowed like warm currents over her tongue and with every bite she could taste the sea, it was salty, but it was the salt of her homeworld. Slices of onion and water chestnuts crunched satisfyingly between her teeth in eruptions of intense flavor while the veggies rounded the flavors of the broth with small bursts of sweetness.

Slurping up another batch of noodles Lunarcha looked up at Michael as he looked down at her, both had noodles hanging from their lips and as one both slurped the last bit of their noodles into their mouth before trying to laugh around them.

“What does yours taste like Mister Michael?” Stretching up trying to peer into the large nice human’s bowl Lunarcha watched as he smiled and pulled a few noodles and a small slice of meat from his bowl before grabbing a tiny cup from behind the counter and placing them inside. Picking up a deep bellied spoon from the side of his bowl that she had been told was for sipping the broth and ladling a portion of the soup into the cup Michael passed it over to the small child.

Grabbing the cup Lunarcha inhaled the scent coming from the cup through her mouth and gills, jerking back and going cross-eyed at the fiery scent that hit her Lunarcha looked up at Michael with large eyes. Seeing him pick up some noodles and slurp them with obvious joy Lunarcha placed the small cup to her lips and tipped it back, the noodles sliding onto her tongue along with the piece of meat it took less than a second for her to realize something…she was a spice head.

Fire like the deep volcanic vents her people had built their homes around washed over her tongue, thick and heavy like a warm water current. Spikes of heat flared down her throat and sent warmth singing into her limbs as if she had just gulped a mouthful of cocoa. The rich flavor of the meat was intensified by the salt and mellowed by bits of sweet vegetables. Her mouth was on fire as if she had just began sucking on an ember and she felt like if she opened her mouth she would see steam rising from her lips, her nasal cavities lit up like the main street of her hometown on Founder’s Day. Squirming and wiggling in place Lunarcha finally swallowed the last of her mouthful before letting loose a heated sigh and slumping into her stool.

“That was…really good…” She could feel the heat lingering on her tongue and in her mouth like dying embers with every exhale. Slumping in place on her stool Lunarcha smiled and enjoyed the sizzling burn in her mouth before hearing a small clunk in front of her. Looking towards the sound Lunarcha saw a tall glass of a reddish drink.

“It may seem kinda weird but have some cranberry juice, it helps clear the pallet between bites and the bitterness makes the seasonings stand out better.” Washing the various knives and boards she had used in preparing the bowls of noodles Janes smiled at her reaction to the spicy beef and noodles.

It seemed as if time took on a strange consistency for Lunarcha, as she ate it seemed to go faster than it should have since her bowl emptied more than she wanted it to and yet any time she glanced at the clock on the back wall of the shop it seemed as if time had barely passed at all. Finally slurping up the last bit of noodles and then tipping the large bowl up so that she could sip the rich fishy broth Lunarcha sat the bowl down with a deep sigh. Looking into her bowl wishing there was more, but knowing she wouldn’t be able to eat it Lunarcha felt the warmth all human food seemed to impart flow like warm honey through her limbs and pooled hotly in her belly.

Giving a larger than expected, jaw cracking yawn Lunarcha felt herself lean over slightly until she could lean against Michael ’s side. He had a very soft and thick jacket on and all the stories her aunt had told her about how warm humans were turned out to be true. She barely felt it when she was picked up from her stool and settled into the warm embrace of the large human. Opening her eyes, despite the ton of lead that had suddenly been piled on them, Lunarcha noticed that not only was she being held like when she was even younger but also covered in a blanket pulled from the human’s thick coat. Looking up Lunarcha saw Michael ’s soft bearded face as he grinned down at her.

“Before you go down Little Miss, can you remember where you are staying? What hotel or perhaps any landmarks?”

“MMmmm, I could see the beach from our window…there was a really pretty clock tower that shined like a spire of pearl and silver in the morning light. *YYYYAAAAwwwwnnnn* there was a really nice church just out the doors, I remember hearing the bells ringing like whale song as the sun went down.” Giving in to the lead weights on her eyelids Lunarcha squirmed around and pulled the blanket even closer around her before beginning to snore gently into Michael’s side.

“Sounds like the Ectheliandra Tower Hotel…can I get a bowl of the seafood ramen to go along with another thermos of cocoa Jane?” Shifting the little figure around before reaching back in and grabbing a handful of bills and placing them on the counter, Michael smiled as a thick paper bag with handles was placed in front of him along with a fresh thermos of cocoa.

“You are an absolute peach sis.” Placing the thermos back into his jacket and grabbing the paper to-go bag with the ramen inside Michael awkwardly tipped his cap to his sister and began walking away.

“Tell Gramma P I said hello and I’ll be by for weekly tea on time, assuming I don’t end up finding any other lost waifs.” Michael called out over his shoulder as he disappeared into the fog, nothing more than a shadow to be seen until only a swirl of fog marked his passing.

Smiling as she wiped down the counter and cleaned up Jane pulled out a piece of paper and a pencil. Writing down a quick message before tearing the paper into pieces and tossing it into the small fireplace she used to heat her broths Jane pushed open the door to the back room.

Walking through the fog Michael tapped a small earpiece hidden by his hair and beard.

“Seeker Michael reporting in, I’ve got one female Meribolos looks to be a deep-sea variant. Found her in an alley near the Bomborial Bazaar, she has been warmed up and fed and is sleeping soundly, no injuries that I can see and she was moving under her own power just fine. From what I could gather she is probably staying with her parents in the Ectheliandra Tower Hotel.” Speaking low enough that his voice was more of a rumble than actual words Michael knew the throat mic he was wearing would easily pick up his words.

‘Affirmative Seeker, two adult Meribolos reported a lost child earlier today shortly after the sudden rain storm. A concierge will have them waiting in the lobby for you.’ The professionally crisp androgynous tone of the Watcher spoke into his ear. Thinking about what it must be like to be in charge of coordinating the search and rescue squads for the entire city Michael was always amazed at how easily she…he?...they were able to absorb information and determine an efficient response.

‘Don’t think I could ever get the hang of it…nah, need to be out in the world…seeing the faces and hearing the stories.’ Shaking his head with a sigh at the thought of being stuck in a room in front of a computer Michael looked around to make sure he knew where he was.

“Copy that Watcher, five minutes out at the corner of Reef and Solaris.” Turning and walking along a small street that would be packed with vendors selling the catch of the morning Michael looked down at the gently snuffling figure in his arms. Seeing the small lure bob, weave and flicker in response to whatever she was dreaming about he was once again reminded about why he loved his job so much.

Walking through the large double doors of the hotel Michael looked around and instantly saw a pair of nervously pacing adults that looked much like the Little Miss. Knowing better than to simply hand the child over to a pair of adults that looked about right Michael walked over slowly and calmly.

Seeing the large human, both adults turned and once they saw the small bobbing lure from the figure in his arms raced over. Stopping in place and shielding the Little Miss with his arms Michael stood as tall as he could while looking down at the pair.

Jogging to a halt before him both adults looked up into the chips of ice that were the human’s eyes. Baring their teeth and extending the short claws that were unique to their type both of them looked ready to pull the little figure from his arms or die trying.

“Calm down you two, your venom barely registers on human biology and your claws aren’t strong enough to get through my clothing. Neither of you are physically strong enough to overpower me and would possibly need medical aid if I was forced to harm you. Are you looking for a lost child?”

“Yes we are.” The male spoke, they hadn’t put away their claws and their lures were bobbing and flaring in agitation but they were at least not about to attack.

“Tell me the gender of your child and what they were wearing.” He kept his voice even and professional, neither confrontational nor soft.

“A female, pearl blue dress, no shoes and a ribbon for a belt.” The mother spoke with a note of agitation in her voice, she wanted her little girl back damnit.

“Good, now let us see if she agrees…” kneeling down and pulling the blanket back from the Little Miss Michael shook her slightly. Glaring at the adults to keep them where they were Michael spoke softly until the Lunarcha scrunched her eyes before opening them, looking up and then around at their new surroundings she looked as if she was going to ask where they were before she caught sight of the two adults. Eyes flaring wide, signature spots glowing brightly and lure bursting into brilliant light Lunarcha quickly wiggled like a tiny eel and was soon racing towards her parents with a scream of delight.

“MOMMA POPPA!” Hurtling herself into their arms and laughing in the pure way only small children can Lunarcha held tightly to them both as they raised up from their own kneeling positions. Running their hands over the small child looking for any injuries and speaking in their native clicking and whistling tongue the three of them refused to let go of the others as they turned towards the large human.

“Apologies for the questions and attitude, we have had issues in the past with adults attempting to claim children not their own. A few months ago we broke up a smuggling ring of individuals who would purposefully loose a child only, only for another couple to claim them for a profit.” The human was standing much easier now, limbs loose and shoulders slumped gently…his eyes were now more like sun warmed tidal pools.

“How did you do that?” The father asked as he held his wife and child tighter in his arms, the thought of such a thing going on in such a peaceful place was shocking to him.

“We pursued them, we found them and then…like I said, we broke them.” Lunarcha looked at the large human Michael and felt like back in the alley, like she was looking at one of the predators of her homeworld and again felt like something much larger than the space they were in was looking back at her.

“Now for her sake and for your own there will be a follow up in the morning with you, and don’t worry I made sure she was fed and warm before bringing her.” Holding out the paper bag Michael grinned at the excited look and wiggle that the scent of the ramen evoked in Lunarcha. “I also brought some for you as well.”

Handing the bag over to the eager grabby hands of the child and grinning as she hugged the warm bag to her chest with a giggling smile Michael tipped his hat and spoke one last time before turning back to the front doors.

“Just remember Little Miss Luna, there will always be watchers in the fog.” Walking through the doors and soon becoming nothing more than a shadow, and soon after that nothing more than a whirl of fog and a whistling tune to mark his passage.

Chapter Text

“Strike up a tune Wendigo, the day is young and the future is scarlet…” The voice of Aadhish ‘Antaeus’ Ravan was like an oncoming thunderhead, heavy with power and malice yet to be unleashed. The massive human sat before the controls of the ship that was racing towards the Calakarian vessel, without looking over towards his fellow Genesis Titan he knew a grin containing more teeth than should be within a human’s smile was sliding across the lad’s face like a blade across a throat.

The deep humming sound from beside him sent a shiver of anticipation down Aadhish’s spine, it had been to long since he had heard the Titan’s March. Beginning his own throaty hum Antaeus synchronized his voice to that of his Battle Brother and took up the song alongside him, one shield locked alongside the next.

( https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=3q9bCtSLUWI )

Per aspera ad astra

He could feel his blood beginning to flow faster, memories of battles past beginning to march through his mind like soldiers of old.

Per ardua ad astra

Tapping a rhythm into the deck with his massive boot Antaeus began swaying back and forth in his seat, the tone of combat seeping back into his blood and bones.

Exurge Mars, Mars Ultor

Taking up the war chant alongside his comrade Antaeus added his own energy to the song of battle, added his heartbeat to the drums of war that every titan was beginning to hear within their own mind.

Roma et Imperator

Raising his voice slightly and allowing it to resonate from the cavern of his chest Antaeus built the song from a simple drumbeat into a thundering rumble.

Viribus unitis

Tension began to build in the air beyond the range of logic and science, a tension like that of a lyre string bent under pressure before a ballad, and like the first plucking of a symphonies string the next lines came with the weight of an entire orchestra behind them.

Semper fidelis!

All of the titans began chanting now as their part in the song began, each one adding their power to the song. With every voice raised to the Old Gods the energy that circulated through the ship was magnified and refined. With every line sung the wild power and violence of the humans was strengthened and refined, tempered and sharpened until every Titan sung in perfect time and harmony with those around them.

Sumus filii Lupae capitolinae!

The chant began again from the beginning and this time every soul aboard the Trireme Class ship that had been christened the Manticore raised their voice and beat their shields in time to the chant. Spears thudded against the deck plates while rifles bolts cycled rounds into chambers, swords rattled in their custom sheaths and totems were held while blessings and prayer were spoken. Hexes and curses were spoken upon their enemies aloud and within the confines of the blood-soaked souls of the crew, all in the hopes that those around them would return from the oncoming battle alive.

Pulling the ship alongside the enemy Antaeus maneuvered their own ship to slam into the other vessel’s side while activating the docking rings but also beginning a new song. As their vessel swerved and hammered its armored side alongside the enemy ship multiple harpoon like hooks were launched to sink themselves into the side of the ship. Pulling taught the hooks reeled the rebounding Trireme class ship back in for another side slamming impact, except this time multiple charges were primed and ready.

With a resounding series of explosions entire panels were blown off the Manticore and with unheard hisses welded themselves to the enemy ship as semi-flexible corridors were extended between the two ships. On one side of the corridors was Antaeus and his Titans…on the other was a species that had yet to know the fury of a primal human. With a buzzing alarm, lights on every level next to doors leading into corridors went from red to green. With a sharp hiss every door separating the Titans from their first battle in generations opened like an iris allowing the singing maniacs to charge forth.

Running up to the enemy side of the corridor with his shields in front of him Aadhish launched forward and blew through the weakened portion of the enemy’s hull.

( https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=peMHeQ7NsQQ )

In nomine veritas

In nomine filii et patris

Hearing the ringing sound of the other breaching ports opening Antaeus turned towards the first sound he heard. Seeing a surprised group of what could have been four enemy soldiers…or maybe plumbers? He didn’t care Antaeus held up his arms, his duel shields positioned in front of him like a wall covered in bladed scales and began running towards the group.

In nomine veritas

Et sanctus

Amen and Attack!

With a laugh like the devil himself Antaeus felt his helmet roll over his head in a half dome of diamond lattice reinforced bullet proof acrylic and glass. Watching with a mad grin on his face Antaeus laughed even louder as the enemy soldiers pulled small sidearms and began firing at him, their shots simply pinging off his shields and scuffing the paint on his armor.

Stand your ground against the storm

And hail the crucified

Eins zwei amen & attack

To late did the lightly armored kitties try to run from the barreling madman that was Aadhish ‘Antaeus’ Ravan, and they paid for their foolish bravery…or hesitation, with their lives as all four were slammed into and pushed against the bulkhead behind them with all the power of a runaway moving van. Seeing the red splatter along the bulkhead and feeling the crunch and shift of very important body parts beneath his shields brought a further manic ringing laugh to his lips as he pulled away from the bulkhead with a slight squelching sound.

“TITANS!” turning back to the steadily filling passageway and seeing his fellow warriors turn towards him, some with their helmets up and others without Antaeus held up his shields.

“FIRST BLOOD!” Calling out the proclamation over the entire boarding party channel Antaeus was pleased when he heard cheers and wild war cries from all one hundred and fifty of his battle brethren. “LET NONE STAND ALIVE BEYOND THIS DAY! PAINT THE STARS WITH THEIR ENTRAILS AND CARVE OUR NAME INTO THE VERY FABRIC OF CREATION!”

Army of the Bible sworn

Defend us through the night

Drei vier - amen & attack

Minutes Earlier

Spirach watched in wide eyed terror at what he just witnessed, having finished his prayers for the humans and even his enemies Abby had escorted him back to the banquet hall with a promise to show him other such murals as the one he had seen depicting War…whether he wanted to see them or not he felt. Settling down into his seat he was pleased to see a fresh mug of the ale he had been enjoying earlier, the glass letting off a slight mist as the frost melted from the sides and cooled the dark brew within. Picking up the drink Spirach took a grateful sip of the drink and was determined to find out how it was made.

Looking up at the whispered urging of not only Abby but the small human at his other side, she now sat so still he had looked right at her and yet had not seen her. Seeing the clear plate before her told Spirach she had finished eating and was now sipping a small frosted clay cup of some fruity smelling clear liquid. Noticing his gaze the small female seemed to pin Spirach in place like an insect before nodding towards the large screen.

It was with hearts pounding that Spirach had watched as the large human from before piloted his ship through the defense barrier and had proceeded to breach the hull. Watching as if from his own eyes Spirach could not help but flinch as the massive human crushed a number of Calakarians against the bulkhead of their own ship. The song of their attack and the words spoken in blood-soaked joy sent a chill down Spirach’s spine…these Titans were well and truly insane.

“I told you we had found something much worse than strength or power when we pulled our DNA apart…” The sound of Abby from his side drew Spirach’s attention away from the chaos unfolding upon the ship of his Blood Enemy. “We found a way to make ourselves bigger and stronger and faster sure…but for everything gained something must be lost. We made ourselves bigger and our inhibitions lesser, we made ourselves stronger and as a result lessened our grip on our humanity…we became faster but not only physically but also to emotional extremes. Rage, fury, depression and joy…we lost much of our emotional spectrum and soon felt everything in its full intensity.”

Sipping once more from a glass of red wine Abby swirled the contents gently around the inside of the carved crystal. Spirach shifted uncomfortably as he unconsciously likened the wine to the blood dripping down her husband’s shields.

“We no longer felt frustration, but rather murderous rage…what would have simply garnered a smile now was cause for a feast and song. A simple loss became a depression so great we lost more than we could count to their own blades and bullets. No longer held back by things like social standards, we had more power than we ever had before in living memory…and none of the restraint we had gained in our years of living on a deathworld.”

S anctus

Deum dili

Sacram

Domicile

Aus seu amen

The song of the Titans rang out in voices that shook the very deckplates beneath the Calakarians feet. Falling to their knees as they tried to block the sounds of the humans singing when the humans drew closer the feline warriors became easy targets to the small groups of roving Titans. Often raising their voices so that they could forgo their weapons the Titans would simply march up to the quivering forms of their enemies and quite literally pull them apart. Heads were ripped from shoulders, arms pulled from sockets and torsos torn in half just to be thrown against the bulkheads.

When the night is cold and black

We sing amen & attack

And we lead the storm of the wild

Be the wildest of the pack

Scream it! Amen & attack

Stomping the words of the song and his own passion into the deckplates Aadhish marched through the corridors with a number of other Titans, every time he came across a Calakarian he would swing his shield into the individual and leave them a broken twitching mass of twisted fur and flesh. Raising his voice along with his brothers and singing from the depths of his chest after his latest victory Antaeus was actually surprised when he felt a number of impacts on his armor and even heard the whine of a projectile as it went flying past his head, nearly blowing his head off. Snapping his gaze down the length of the corridor with a grin of fever bright eyes and manic tooth filled smile he was met with a sight that brought a fresh round of laughter.

And we fight with God on our side

Amen & attack

Attack

Attack

Amen & attack

Attack

Standing there at the end of the corridor was a Calakarian larger than any he had met, almost as tall as himself and just as wide stood a twisted mass of flesh and fur.  Metal plates screwed into bone and grown into the surrounding flesh covered the hunched form that had shot at him, the weapon melded into the bone and sinew of the right forearm of the drooling beast. No intelligence shone behind the glassy eyes of the sickeningly mutated creature. Light glinted in a pained and hateful way off the blades screwed and welded in the place of fingers on the abomination’s left hand. Standing there heaving breaths like a blacksmith’s bellows the monster was held back by little more than a small chain leading from a collar to what might be its handler.

Fight the demons of this world

No victims left to hide

Eins zwei amen & attack

Make them pray or make them pay

It's time to stand up right

Drei vier - amen & attack

Barely visible in the shadow of the massive creature was a wiry, mange ridden wretch of a creature. Twitching and casting their gaze about in darting furtive motions stood a Calakarian that would have barely stood as tall as Aadhish’s hip. Scratching at bloody sores along their arms and torso the small creature locked its gaze upon Antaeus and gave a screeching yowl to the larger beast while tossing the end of their leash to the ground.

“A Flesh Woven!” Sitting up straighter Spirach looked on in awe and horror.

“A Hwhat?” Speaking through a mouthful of the delightfully spicy chicken dish that had been brought out Abby seemed indifferent to what was being shown on the massive screen. Looking out at his kin Spirach was mildly surprised to see the majority of them absently eating the food within arms reach while watching intently at what was happening on the screen.

“A Flesh Woven…the result of the medical prowess to be found on the planet of Ashri, an entire planet dedicated to the advancement of medical knowledge. Only there could something like this be achieved…though normally such things are done to improve the quality of life it appears the empress has twisted their knowledge and skills to her own ends.” Falling back in his chair at the confirmation that another planet had fallen to the Empress…and this time not just a society dedicated to the advancements of their art, but an entire planet dedicated to the advancement of an entire field of study.

With a guttural coughing roar the Flesh Woven reared back before charging the Titan, falling to all fours as best it could the wretched creature ran forward in an off-balance loping motion shrieking and coughing in challenge.

Sanctus

Deum dili

Sacram

Domicile

Aus seu amen

Laughing and bellowing his own challenge in response Antaeus charged forward holding his shields out in front of himself.

Slamming headlong into the large Calakarian with meaty sound of impact Antaeus lowered himself and pushed off the ground with one shield. Raising the other to scrape and tangle the bladed scales of his shield in the fur and flesh of his enemy Antaeus continued pumping his legs, he would not be stopped and he would not be denied his victory. Lifting the screeching and yowling beast into the air the Titan bellowed his laughter as he ran the beast back down the corridor it had come from. Erupting into what may have been some kind of cafeteria Antaeus raised his shield and after flaring small jump jets on the sides of his hips and back launched himself into the air.

Flying through the air in a low arch Antaeus sent a burst to his jets to make sure he landed right where he wanted to. Slamming the back of the beast he had picked up onto the corner of a table, and crushing the entire thing beneath their combined weight Antaeus planted the sharp tip of his unhindered shield in the belly of his enemy. Using the planted shield to lift himself up Antaeus was surprised when he felt a sudden impact in his guts, the beast he had just tackled had just returned the sentiment with a double legged kick into his belly.

Flying back and slamming into the bulkhead next to the door Antaeus grinned behind his helmet, finally he had a challenge!

Standing ready with his shields raised Antaeus waited impatiently as his opponent struggled to its feet, he would not let such a challenge as this end quickly. Finally seeing the rabid beast shake itself before bellowing in rage at the armored human that dared to withstand its attack.

When the night is cold and black

We sing amen & attack

And we lead the storm of the wild

Be the wildest of the pack

Filtering into the large space came a number of other armored humans, shields held at the ready and weapons eager for the taste of blood. Their voices raised in a ragged chorus with the sound of their viscous smiles easily heard in their song. The sound of their song only seemed to enrage the Flesh Woven abomination to new heights of madness.

Scream it! Amen & attack

And we fight with god on our side

Amen & attack

Attack

Attack

Amen & attack

Attack

Marching in from other corridors came blood soaked and bullet marked Titans and upon seeing the battle underway each and every one of the onlookers raised and locked their shield with the one next to them. Stepping away from the bulkhead Antaeus allowed himself to be enclosed within the shield-wall, slamming his own shields together twice every Titan took a knee and braced themselves for impact. This was going to be a battle between Antaeus and the Flesh Woven and none would interfere.

“Nifti broadcast this to all ships and make sure to record it for later viewing.” Abby spoke up before biting down on a spicy meatball covered in noodles. Slurping up the lengths of pasta with childish glee Abby was about to say something else when the figure of her daughter shimmered into view.

“Already on it mamma, this is being broadcast to not just every chamber on this planet but also to every Vault whether it is awakened or not…also every enemy ship. I am using the enemy ships as signal boosters and also broadcasting this entire fiasco from your awakening to every conceivable signal station in range. Believe me momma there won’t be anyone in this arm of the Milky Way that hasn’t seen this footage by the end of the battle.” Spirach was almost surprised to see the form of the True AI as she appeared.

Sitting there on the table, barely ruffling the table cloth with her presence sat a woman in the prime of her life, now with hair pulled up in a messy bun at the back of her head. Steel spikes ran through her hair holding the bun of orange, scarlet and maroon in place. Dressed in a suit of coal grey and ember orange pinstripes with black high heels swinging playfully at the end of her long legs Nifti looked like a woman whose business was Time and to whom Time was Money.

Raising a brow at the new look Abby continued to enjoy her spaghetti and meatballs, rolling the small meatballs in bundles of pasta and slurping up any that hung out. She had always enjoyed eating like a child and drinking like a queen as she sipped her dark red wine.

“Also what is the status of the other Vaults?”

“Serpent Vault is almost fully awake and assembled, Vault of Harmony is fully awakened and the Houyi Vault is at minimum staffing with full capabilities available within the hour at best estimates.” Raising a hand to adjust the newly formed glasses on her face so that the light shone from them and prevented Spirach from seeing the riot of colors that sparkled within the AI’s eyes. Without looking Spirach could actually feel the groan and eye roll coming from Abby as she bit into a piece of garlic bread.

“OK, I am putting you on a culture cleanse, no more anime for a month at least.”

“MOMMA!”

Turning away from the ridiculous pair Spirach looked back at the walking madness that was the human Titans, one human in particular as he battled the Flesh Woven.

Standing there backed by a shield wall of Titans, none of which would help him should he be on the losing end of this battle and facing a metal and flesh monstrosity Antaeus could hardly remember the last time he had had so much fun. Looking his opponent over from bladed feet to helmet like head Aadhish stabbed the points of his kite shields into the deck and released them from his arms. Standing there with nothing but his armor and fists against the armor and claws of his enemy Antaeus laughed to himself, this would either be the day he fell or the day he prevailed…but this was a day of death either way. Slamming his boots into the deck plates beneath him in a wide stance while holding his arms out to his sides Antaeus motioned for the beast to come at him.

With a snarl and growl the Flesh Woven charged towards Antaeus on all fours as best it could manage. Sliding one leg back to brace himself Antaeus lowered one shoulder and right before impact swept his forward arm up in order to deflect the claws and gun, now being used as a club. Raising with the power of his mighty legs beneath him the Titan lifted the abomination up and over his shoulders, before continuing the motion and slamming the large beast down behind him. Stepping back a bit and raising his fists in front of himself Antaeus stood there with a massive grin on his face, breaths heaving and blood running hot…this was turning out to be more entertaining than he had expected.

Seeing the monster raise itself to its feet and begin to charge again Antaeus stood his ground and accepted the impact, somewhat surprised as she slid back a few inches along the deck. All around him his Titans began raising and slamming their shields on the deck.

*Wham…Wham…Wham*

Keeping the gun arm pointed away from him Antaeus shifted his feet around to maintain his balance, accepting the screeching sound of metal claws over his back.

*Wham…Wham…Wham*

Slamming his knee into the torso hard enough to dent the metal plates fused into the creature’s flesh Antaeus then stomped forward and used the small bit of movement he had gained to slam his helmet into what might have been the bridge of the creature’s nose. Loosening his grip enough to allow the beast to pull back to a full arm’s length Antaeus kept one hand gripping the creature’s shoulder while reaching as far behind him as he could while making a claw of his fingers. Pulling with one hand while slamming his other hand forward Antaeus drove his fingers into the still soft flesh just below the beast’s neck, on a human it would have been just above their collar bone but who knew with this twisted wretch.

*Wham, Wham, Wham, Wham*

Antaeus ignored the ear-splitting scream of pain and anger coming from the creature as well as the claws scratching across his helmet seeking a weak point in his armor. Pushing his fingers in as deep as he could get them the Titan snarled while gripping the metal plate covering the creature’s torso. Stepping back and turning his torso with as much force as he could Antaeus was pleased when he felt the squelching release of the plate from the Calakarian’s torso.

*WhamWhamWhamWham!*

Blood fountained and poured from the exposed red muscle of the creature as it let loose an even louder and more powerful screech, blood now flecking out from the creature’s mouth as what passed for it’s vocal cords shredded themselves. Tossing the blood and flesh covered metal plate away Antaeus advanced forward, teeth barred behind his helmet and caught the wild swipe of the Flesh Woven’s clawed arm. With a twist and strike of his other arm Antaeus not only broke but tore the arm from the creature’s body before turning it around and stabbing the claws through the now vulnerable chest of the Flesh Woven. Watching the creature sink to its knees Antaeus grabbed the back of the abomination’s head and slammed his knee into it’s face before letting it fall onto it’s back.

*WhamWhamWhamWham!*

Stepping forward and straddling the creature’s torso before quickly kneeling and plunging his fist into the creature’s chest Antaeus stood back up with a wrenching, tearing squelch and held the mangled heart of his enemy above him. Blood dripping down his arm and falling to coat his helmet Aadhish let loose a cry of victory that reached past the generations of civilization and society and struck a note within every creature that heard it.

Seeing the massive human standing there holding his enemy’s heart as a trophy while his fellow Titans echoed his war call while pounding their fists on their chests and shields Spirach had to place the bite of spicy chicken he had been about to take back on the plate.

Looking to the side with one eye he almost felt like pushing his plate away entirely…the dark light within Abigail’s eyes along with the grin slowly sliding across her features was enough to turn his stomachs. Turning with a barely restrained sense of violent grace Abigail locked her eyes to the single eye watching her.

Sipping her wine without a word, the shadows around her seemed to grow darker…her teeth almost looked sharper and her eyes held a light that spoke of worlds burned to ash, societies crushed and of entire armies kneeling before her. Unable to look away and unable to stop his reaction Spirach felt himself begin to tremble uncontrollably, his eyed widened and his ears pricked forward as every hair on his body lifted in alarm.

“Never forget Wordsmith…” The voice of the small human female on his other side whispered like a whipcrack through the stunned silence of the banquet hall. “Every human you see, every human you have passed since your landing here…has the capability of what you see there on the screen. Every human has the capacity to become a Titan.”

Breaking his gaze away from Abigail with a jerk and turning towards the speaker Spirach pulled the cloak of command tightly around his thoughts…he had pulled his race form the chains of the Empress, he was the one who had engineered their escape. It was him that had captained them across half of creation to the doorstep of these insane avatars of Creation and Destruction. He had not come all this way, put so much at risk and released these maniacs upon the galaxy just to let himself continue to be intimidated…he would not go back to being a whipped dog.

“I couldn’t forget if I wanted…” The growl in his voice was unknown to his even his own ears, but it felt good all the same. “I came all this way hoping for little more than a planet we could die peacefully upon with a shred of dignity to our name, I refuse to apologize for what I have done and I will not forget any of it.”

The smile that bloomed on the small female’s face was like a warm sun beam after a cleansing rain.

“Ahh, there you are Captain…I had begun to wonder if you were simply a puppy playing at being a wolf. It seems as if the empress failed at beating the spine out of you. I wonder though if there is enough left for you to gain a measure of revenge for yourself, instead of hiding behind the aegis of our protection.”

“Oh come on Xian give him a break, they just made it out from under their oppression and sprinted here basically running off of adrenaline and nutrient goop. I am more surprised he is holding up as well as he has especially since most of the others broke down into hysterics barely a few hours ago.” Turning back to Abby, and beginning to get a little dizzy, he was glad to see she no longer had the same look as the Titan on the screen.

“They did what? Are my people well?” About to stand up and make his way down to the rest of his species Spirach was stopped at a warm hand upon his arm. Looking down at the hand after sitting back in his seat and following the arm towards the owner Spirach was met by the face of Abby as she looked up at him.

The difference between the barely restrained violence and bloodthirst of how he had seen her moments before and the soft motherly curves of her face almost convinced Spirach that there were actually two Abbys and they were just messing with him.

“Your people are…not fine but they will be in time. Many of them have been speaking to our therapists and psychologists…it will take time but we will see your people back to full health physically and mentally. You might consider talking to someone yourself I think, a life like yours doesn’t go away overnight after all.”

Doing his best to ignore the heavy pinching in his chest Spirach pushed down the memories of his past with long years of practice. Placing a hand upon the one on his arm Spirach mentally pulled his mantel closer while weaving iron through his heart.

“When all is said and done Abby…when my people are no longer in immediate danger and we have established ourselves somewhere we can live for the next few generations. When my people no longer look to me for strength or guidance and the demons of the galaxy are dealt with…I will face my own demons.” Bringing the small powerful hand of the human to his brow in the ancient way of his people Spirach sealed his promise. Looking out at his people as they continued to watch the Titans celebrate the defeat of the Flesh Woven and happily eat the feast laid out for them Spirach did his best to speak as lowly as he possibly could.

“Miss Nifti can you hear me?”

“Of course Mister Puppers…need something?” The voice was soft and warm in his ear, it made him think of the older sister he never had and the mate he still had hope for.

“When this is over, could you find me one of the therapists Abby spoke of?” Picking up his mug of ale in an effort to disguise his conversation Spirach clamped back down on the parts of his mind he didn’t want to acknowledge.

“Already working on it Mister Puppers, not to worry.”

“Speaking of needing a bit of therapy, Nifti can we get Wendigo up on the screen?” Looking up at the large screen Spirach watched as the view changed from the Titans calming down from their celebration of the Flesh Woven’s defeat over to a single slowly moving camera view.

It had so long…too long. So long since he had stopped holding back the darkness in his mind and simply allowed himself to embrace the madness.

( https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_INKmQxkNfs )

Ding Dong

I know you can hear me

Open up the door

I only want to play a little

Swaying slightly as he walked down the corridor Wendigo breathed deeply and savored the sound of chaos and battle in the distance…this ship had excellent acoustics. Raising his voice so that he could not only enjoy the sound of his own echoes but also to fully employ the custom sonar suite of his Titan armor… The Wendigo began to sing.

Ding Dong

You can’t keep me waiting

It’s already too late

For you to try and run away

Smaller and sleeker than the armor Antaeus sported into battle Wendigo viewed the world from within his helmet through flashing waves of sound. Walls were less solid opaque obstacles and more like frosted glass through which he could see vague figures. Corridors like this were little more than a rat maze as he played the cat to his enemy’s mouse…the irony did not escape him at this exact moment.

I see you through the window

Our eyes are locked together

I can sense your horror

Though I’d like to see it closer

A panicked scrabbling sound burned brightly in his vision from down the corridor, he could see a small group of Calakarians trying to run away. Two, maybe three of them in all…’lovely’.

Ding Dong

Here I come to find you

Hurry up and run

Let’s play a little game and have fun

Leaning forward and racing down the hall Wendigo kept singing, the tone of his voice growing darker as he rounded the corner and locked eyes with one of his prey right before they darted through a door. The sound of the door locking was almost enough to drown out the rapid pounding of the Calakarian’s heart as he stalked forward. Reaching out with one hand he extended short and sharp blades from the tips of his fingers and began dragging them along the wall.

Ding Dong

Where is it you’ve gone to?

Do you think you’ve won?

Our game of hide and seek has just begun

Keeping his song loud enough to be heard over the screeching of his claws across the metal of the bulkhead Wendigo watched as two heartbeats thundered behind one door while another single one beat a rapid staccato behind another across the way. Walking up to the door behind which cowered the single heartbeat Wendigo pulled out a thermal breaching charge and affixed the shaped charge to the door frame.

“Nifti…are you there?” His voice was wrong, it was always wrong when he was like this. It was the scraping of scales of leaves and the rattle of bones. When he was like this it wasn’t Dara she was hearing…it was what lurked in the shadow of the laughing carrot top.

“Affirmative Wendigo.” She never liked speaking to this part of him, it was like talking to someone wearing a suit of someone she knew. He looked the same, but he didn’t sound the same. He almost moved the same but there was just something…off, about him.

“What would the minimum setting be to open this door?”

“Set it to Thirteen and that should do it from what I can see of the blueprints and structural integrity through your sonar suit.” Keep it short and to the point.

Grinning and setting the charge to a Ten Wendigo laughed as the charge went off and instead of blowing a hole in the door it simply glowed red hot and melted the handle to the bulkhead, effectively welding the door shut.

I hear your hearbeats

Thumping loudly through the hallways

I can hear your sharp breaths

You’re not very good at hiding

Picking up his song again Wendigo turned from the sealed door and approached the locked door a few steps away. Dragging his claws down the front of the door and letting the screech ring and resonate through the hall Wendigo inhaled deeply…oh he could almost smell the fear coming from the room beyond.

Just wait, you can’t hide from me (I’m coming)

Just wait, you can’t hide from me (I’m coming)

Just wait, you can’t hide from me (I’m coming)

Just wait, you can’t hide from me

Grinning at the increase in the heartbeats just beyond his reach Wendigo reached down and just for fun tried the handle. Unsurprisingly it was locked, less surprisingly the lock that held the door shut melted just as readily as the first door, of course he set it to the correct setting this time. Pushing on the door and letting it slowly swing in Wendigo gave a manic giggle before continuing to sing.

Knock Knock

I am at your door now

I am coming in

No need for me to ask permission

The room was a barracks of some kind, three racks of sleeping mats arranged in groups of bookcase like groups. Three high and three long on both sides in a grid pattern of eighteen sleeping mats each cell it was like walking into the Library of the Apollo Vault…

Knock Knock

I’m inside your room, now

Where is it you’ve hid?

Our game of hide and seek’s about to end

Stalking into the stacks of sleeping cubicles Wendigo made sure to walk with a heavy step, he wanted them to hear him coming. Watching the nearly solid signals of their heartbeats running and trying to hide behind different sections of sleeping cubicles brought a vicious grin to Wendigo’s face. Activating the sound dampening soles of his boots the bloodthirsty Titan sprinted forward until he was behind one of his targets.

I’m coming closer

Looking underneath your bed but

You’re not there, I wonder

Could you be inside the closet?

Ding Dong

I have found you

Seeing the figure outlined in sonar light on the inside of his helmet Wendigo raced forward as the Calakarian jumped in place and spun on the spot. Stopping just in front of the enemy soldier Wendigo waited for them to make an attempt to save themselves…before getting impatient and swiping one hand through the neck of the feline warrior. Darting away like a phantom before any of the arterial spray could land on him Wendigo silently made his way around to the back of his other target.

Ding Dong

You were hiding here

Now you’re it

Walking up and whispering the last lines of his song in the quivering ear of his prey Wendigo grinned as they spun in place before he slammed one hand forward in a spear shape, piercing the body of the Calakarian. Stowing his helmet with a flick of his eyes over an internal control panel Wendigo lifted the Calakarian up by the arm through his torso. Looking into the wide pained eyes of the feline creature impaled on his arm Wendigo contemplated what he saw…and found what he saw lacking.

Lunging forward while pulling his arm back Wendigo sunk his teeth into the throat of his prey, right about where the jugular would be on a human. Spreading his fingers so that his hand wouldn’t slide out of his now twitching meal Wendigo let loose a groan of pleasure…it had been to long since he had felt pure life run hot and thick down his throat. Clenching his aching teeth down as hard as he could and jerking his head back the Feasting Titan allowed the hunk of meat to slide down his throat.

“Abby what just happened…?” Spirach’s voice almost echoed in the silence of the cafeteria. Every individual that had been watching the screen and eating was now frozen in place at what they had just witnessed.

“That is what happens when a certain type of human is released onto the battlefield, every now and then on the grand scale of humanity an outlier gets thrown into the mix. Most humans need some level of interaction and companionship, on a base level we are very much pack animals, although a few times a generation someone like Dara is born.” Sipping her wine Abby leaned back and showed none of the concern her guests were showing at the way the Titan known as Wendigo hunted down his prey. “Like I said earlier…there was a time when we would eat just about anything, after all muscle fiber is muscle fiber.”

“Nifti, could you be a dear and have a shuttle prepped and ready for Wendigo, destination Harmony Vault. Also if you could have his daughter waiting on the platform I am sure he would appreciate it…I think it is time for Wendigo to quit the field.” Speaking casually to the air and leaning back in her seat Abby cast a heated gaze towards the screen as it switched over to the other group of Titans, specifically Antaeus.

They had taken the bridge with little difficulty, the Calakarians were so used to planets folding at their approach and little to no opposition in space they had practically no internal defenses. The bridge crew had not gone quietly and had not died peacefully though, currently they were sliding down the walls and dripping from the ceiling. Some of the Titans were currently trying to get a fire going while others were mounting body parts on sticks for roasting…Wendigo was not the only one with an insatiable hunger after the Long Sleep.

“Nifti are you there?” Seeing a small figure appear on the console in front of him Antaeus grinned with the joy of someone seeing a long-lost friend at the sight of the A.I. His grin quickly morphed to that of a proud father as the small figure slid down the console and then stood at full height before him, she looked so much like her mother in his eyes. “Ah there you are, as radiant as ever…would you be so kind as to patch me through to your mother.”

“Sure thing Poppa, congratulations on succeeding your first mission after so long.” Leaning in and giving a tingling kiss on the cheek to her equivalent of a father Nifti pulled back and allowed a screen to form in her place so that her parents could communicate over the vast distance of space.

“Ah My Beloved Beast…tell me, did you have fun on your first outing of this lifetime?” Looking at her husband over the rim of her glass…rootbeer this time as she had been feeling the wine a little stronger than she had expected. “Did you get me something nice…?”

“Ahh Siren of Time, your voice is a balm to the burn of war…Yes this was a wonderful gift to awaken to after so long. My muscles burn and my blood sings with victory, though I believe Dara should find a new clan to run with…Wendigo is becoming to strong.” The look of concern on the large human’s face as he said this did not seem to correlate with the machine of destruction and violence Spirach had seen earlier.

“Agreed, there will be a shuttle waiting for him upon your return to the Vault. He is being re-assigned to Harmony Vault as head of security and defenses. I will also have a specialist assigned to him specifically so that he may work through the episodes…your Brother will be a fine Knight in service to his Princess.”  

The look of relief on the human Aadhish’s face was enough even Spirach felt a glow of joy for The Wendigo. Looking at his people Spirach was pleased to see a number of them realizing at least to some degree what they were fighting alongside…at least some of them had begun to understand what he had unleashed.

“I am pleased to hear that, but for now tell me…what is the status of the other vaults? Are we awakened unto war or this a simple brushfire?”

“The other vaults are awakening as we speak, Humanity is rising once more and will be known among the stars again. We have passed unto legend in our absence and now that we are awake once more, we will have a chance to learn from the past.” Enjoying the fizzy goodness of her favorite childhood drink Abby smiled as the sweet liquid flowed into her belly. “No…I believe humanity is here to stay, at least for a while that is.”

Chapter Text

It took a full three days after their awakening but finally they were about to set down on the surface of one of the most scientifically confusing planets to be found. A garden world for all intents and purposes…pretty literally seeing as how the entire planet appeared to be a flat expanse of lush grassland. Setting down on the largest piece of land they could find that scans reported as solid and not as ‘Error’ the landing ship touched down with a soft whhuummmp.

“Landing successful, ground seems a little softer than expected but that might just be the grass compacting down. Landing gear locked and position stable, atmosphere optimal beyond expectations and weather is niiice. I swear if there was a body of water around here this would be the perfect place for a beach party.” Flicking various switches and levers the pilot looked out the front view port with a smile, it was nice getting to feel true gravity after so long in space and cryo-sleep before that. “Permission to break out the bikini and get a bit of sun captain.”

“Negative, tan lines are against company uniform regulations, though we could all do with a bit of vitamin-d so I guess my best medical advice would be to take your sun in your birthday suit Sammy.” Joked Captain John Razal as he made his way out of the back of the lander into the bright light of a world that had never known the tread of human life, or any form of life as far as they could tell. Looking out over the vast expanse of gently waving knee-high grass and letting out a relaxed breath as he turned his face to the sky. “I want everyone armed with no less than a vibra-knife and pistol, no one goes anywhere without at least two other escorts for any reason.”

“Little paranoid there cap’n?” Asked one of the scientists as they walked by with an armload of field-testing equipment. “Scans always came back inconclusive on life forms, why the weapons and escorts?”

“Watch basically any sci-fi/thriller/horror film involving humans making any kind of discovery and tell me what patterns you see.” Raising an eyebrow at the scientist as he put down his load and began to set everything up. Taking a moment to think about the captain’s words before giving a shrug of agreement the scientist started a rapid back and forth conversation with his shakar companion on things John was not nearly smart enough to make sense of.

Walking around the small landing area and making sure that everyone was doing their job or would soon be able to do their job John couldn’t stop the proud smile from blooming across his face. Here he was on a new planet essentially, surrounded by the people who had stuck by him through thick and thin poor and…well there were some lenders out there that would really enjoy a long talk with him in a room without cameras. These were the people that he had seen come on as fresh young crew members alongside himself as a strappy new captain and had become some of the most knowledgeable space fairing individuals in their respective fields.

Not being able to afford to turn down any job presented to them along with other things like, proper repairs, replacement parts, entirely official or legally obtained cargo had made them all learn various ways to get around such expenses as ‘The Rules’. Replacing old parts with new parts when they could regardless of whether or not those parts were compatible with the ship itself had made them all experts in not only improvisation but also in proper rule breaking.

“John!...come over here and look at this…” Hearing his favorite Star Friend calling to him from the small sensor suite she had set up John rushed over and knelt down eagerly. “Look here…see these readings.”

Looking at the screen she was indicating and pushing down the warm fuzzy feeling he had gotten at seeing the wood and resin beads he had made her back on earth for her eighteenth birthday dangling in the quills around her neck and shoulders John focused on what she was pointing out.

“Wha…uhm, ok hold on these are ground radar readings right?” Squinting at the strange readings the only thing he could think of was maybe some kind low resolution ultra-sound…

“Yes, these are ground radar and above ground sonar readings for the surrounding area. Now if you look out there into the field you would think there would be a mostly consistent reading out to the extreme range of the pulses…but if you look here…” Pointing one claw at another screen that barely made sense to John at first Kotte continued. “You can see that sonar degrades almost immediately indicating that there is little to nothing sending back a return sound, extending just barely past the sonar readings are the ground radar feedback readings but see here…it doesn’t stop immediately it just sort of blurs and fuzzes. Not only that but the readings are not as horizontal as we would expect.”

Turning to look up at her Burrow Mate Kotte waited, her human friend was a master pilot, excellent marksman and woodsman as well as a better than decent businessman but…he was a bit of an idiot when it came to science. Seeing her human finally come to some kind of realization Kotte riffled her quills enjoying the clack of the beads he had made her as they shifted around.

“If those readings aren’t horizontal and they damn well aren’t going into the air…they are showing something lower than ground level yes?” Seeing the affirmative nod from his Star Friend John continued thinking out loud. “If they are reading below ground level then, ground level might not be what we think it is and if it is blurry that means there might be just enough to send back a signal in the area we think is solid…that isn’t solid ground as we know it out there is it?”

Shaking her head at the human Kotte crossed her arms and swished her tail in agitation, there was a mystery here that she wanted to burrow into but their agreed upon rules included not burrowing into unknown soil. She couldn’t just go digging on a whim anymore since he was now a fully acknowledged and respected captain and she was a well-known and respected science officer.

“Sci-Ex I want this entire area scanned on a regular basis above and below, a full work up on the soil composition from the topsoil to as far down as our equipment will allow. Record everything on multiple backups every half hour.” Running his hand over Kotte’s head and giving her favorite spot a good scritching John stood up. “I am going to coordinate with the Security Squad and get a full perimeter set up along with watch rotation.”

“Understood Captain I will rotate the scientists as well with a secondary lab on the ship to go over the ground findings in finer detail.” Giving a quick salute to her human friend Kotte turned back to her screens and began to chatter in the shakar tongue to her scientist underlings.

“SSC Goodwin, Captain Razal, respond.” John spoke into his comm unit, they may not have been a military operation but using the old format of ‘Hey you, It’s Me, Here’s What I Have to Say’ worked better than simply calling out over the comm lines.

“Skipper, SSC, go ahead”

“SSC, Skipper, I want a full squad on shift rotation down planet-side as soon as possible. Half kit at all times with full kit available for the squad on hot standby with a hard perimeter to be determined copy?” Walking back to the lander John stood there waiting for a response, he knew the Chief wouldn’t agree with him unless it could be done and if it could not until he knew how. Listening to the thoughtful noises and clicking of computer keys over the comm link Captain John waited patiently and gazed out at the supposed grasslands.

“Skipper SSC, affirmative I will have the necessary personal sent down on the next lander along with the needed supplies and gear…are we expecting trouble down there Skipper?” John smiled grimly at that last part, SSC Goodwin was an old wardog that would happily man the dropships and come in screaming hot with gunners on the sides and a full payload of missiles if it meant he could protect his crew.

“Not as far as we can tell just yet but…this place is giving me the creeps the more I learn about it. Radar and sonar scans are showing things that might be something and might be nothing, but I would rather be known as That Paranoid Bugger than That Captain That Went Missing. Send down some Lobsters and a couple Golems with your personnel as well, Skipper out.”

“Alright so this is the edge of the sonar readings range yes?” John asked as he went about setting up one of the small armored and articulated scouting robots affectionately known as Lobsters. About twelve inches in length with small scuttling legs and two manipulator arms they really did look like some kind of metal lobster.

“Yes about three feet further and the ground radar begins to fuzz beyond usefulness.” Standing next to him and looking on through the various sensors and cameras of the Lobster Kotte swished her tail through the grass and dug her hind claws into the ground beneath her.

They had been on Alpha Marianas for a full week and had set up a nifty little base camp in that time. A full guard rotation and sensor scanning had told John he was right in setting such defenses in place when they had. Various noises from beyond the lights at night and the occasional report of oddly shifting grass had convinced everyone that there were life forms out there in the grass but no one had seen anything definitive.

“Alright here we go…Lobster One it was nice knowing you.” Sending his little buddy on its mission into the unknown John watched as the small robot scuttled forward and looked as if it was…sinking? The further out the robot went the taller the grass seemed to get around it until the only thing he could see was the disturbance in the grass as it passed through it, eventually he could barely see that and resorted to using the sensors on Kotte’s field lab. Seeing nothing but stalks of grass through the camera feed John glanced over to the rudimentary GPS readouts that gave him an idea of where the robot was and how high or low it was from his position.

“Descending fairly quickly and steadily…wait, look at that.” Halting the robot and pointing the cameras down John pointed out what had caught his attention. Just a few inches above the ground and still below the robot because of the declining ground level the stalks of grass had darkened and looked rougher…kind of like tree bark. Edging the robot further down into the grass it looked as if the stalks became less densely packed but more sturdy in order to hold up the weight of the overall plant. Panning the camera up Kotte pointed out that they stopped being a single blade of grass and branched out into multiple blades of grass all around the same level. Going further down the stalks became wider and more sparsely placed, there was less greenery the further down the robot went as light was barely filtering down so far. Getting the strange feeling he was piloting an underwater vessel into dark ocean depths John just hoped this wasn’t going to turn into a remake of that old movie Jaws. Flipping the cameras over to night-vision and thermal John continued to pan the cameras around until he saw something.

“There look…what is that?” Pointing to a bright spot of red and orange on his screen John began to maneuver the robot over for a closer look. Using the night-vision screen to better understand what he was looking at John could feel Kotte and the other scientists leaning in for a look as well.

What looked like a scaled squirrel looked back at the camera with large eyes, a long prehensile tail wrapped around the bark like area of the grass stalk while sharp claws dug into the greener portions higher up. It seemed as if it was chewing on the green part of the grass stalk and consuming the nectar. Twitching in fast bird like motions the scaled creature looked around the area and went back to nibbling on the stalk. Taking multiple pictures and high resolution directed scans of the creature John could hear the furious scribbling in notebooks behind him as he piloted the lobster-bot further down.

The deeper it went the darker the area got and after glancing up a few times, the more of those strange scaled creatures there were among the higher areas of the stalks. Looking up John remarked out loud this time that it was like being in deep water, light could barely reach this far in anything other diffused shafts. Looking up the stalks from so far down it was almost like looking at a wall the tide would crawl up and down over the day.

Near the top the stalks would split and multiply into thin blades of grass and further down they would darken and become thicker. Further down still and the stalks became covered in bark and thicker still…the strangest thing was the changes all occurred at nearly the same level as the others.

“What do you think causes that? All the stalks change from green to bark at the same level within a few inches of each other and those scaley things don’t seem to go down the stalks they all just seem to jump from one to the another.” John could hear the rapid chattering of the scientists behind him and Kotte…and then it hit him.

“What is the atmosphere like down there? At those levels what is the atmosphere like compared to where the lobster is now and where we are.” Looking at his Star Friend with excitement at possibly thinking of something smart John saw a look of concentration come over her muzzle as she pulled up the sensor data which quickly turned into a look of astonishment.

“The deeper the robot goes the denser the atmosphere, the oxygen levels are one and half times what they are here. Looking at the data you can see the concentration of gasses increase just around where the stalks would change.” Pointing out what she was talking about and turning to confer with her comrades Kotte excitedly shivered her quills so she could hear her beads click against each other, she loved hearing her human’s gift-song. “From what we have seen so far, we can assume the atmosphere will grow denser the further we go down. If it continues as it has been the various gasses will become visible and if it gets stronger the deeper it goes it might become fairly deadly.”

“Well damn, if it continues as it has how far do you think our lobster will go before it loses the signal?” Kneeling next to the small group of Shakar scientists John did his best to understand as much of the screens as he could.

“Chhihihihihihi….”Kotte chittered in slight agitation to herself as she ran her claws through her quills and either rattled the beads or ran her claws over the ones with a better texture than others. “Another three hundred feet give or take maybe five yards.”

“Hmm…how about the Golems, think we could get any further in those?” Deciding to scroll the cameras on the lobster around to get as much video information as possible John began to slowly creep the robot forward while keeping an eye on the signal strength and distance the bot had gone.

“Well they could make it to the max range of the lobster with little difficulty since the terrain seems to be fairly solid and stable.” Pulling on a bead she had bought back on earth over and rolling it around between her front teeth Kotte turned and quietly spoke to her fellow scientists in rapid chattering and squeaks. “Captain I would recommend a full squad of Golems with a compliment of Shakar scientists, if we stay connected via umbilical until the max range then it should extend the range even further. As long as external lights and cameras are kept in working order, we will be able to review any footage from after we lose signal and umbilical connection.”

“We?” John asked as he stood up and looked down at the Shakar he had shared a cradle with. “You speak as if you are going down there?”

Kotte just raised her equivalent of an eyebrow and looked up at the human that had taken more of her pubescent quills than any other and had kept her warm in her soft days.

“You speak as if you aren’t going down there and unless you want me burrowing under your feet the entire way, and all the possibilities THAT could entail, I am going with you.”

“As your Captain I could order you to stay up here as we would need the best scientists in a safe position to review any data we sent back or problems we had along the way.” John crossed his arms and maintained eye contact with the small bundle of stiffening quills.

“As your XO and Lead Scientist I could go on record with my recommendations and add in another one involving you being relieved of command especially as you will need your best scientists on sight in case of any problems especially after the umbilical is cut to maintain the scientific quality of any data gathered.” Taking a step forward and placing a small foot on John’s own while crossing her arms. “And as your Shakar Friend, I would ignore you entirely and either burrow my way beneath you or simply walk alongside you in my own suit.”

The humans were the only ones able to truly comprehend the tension in the air between the two beings, two companions that had been together almost literally from birth. Both beings maintained their stares until even the Shakar around them began to rattle their quills lightly in agitation until both human and shakar grinned.

“Oh come here you little rib tickler!” Kneeling down on one knee and extending an arm John laughed with the pure joy only humans seemed to be able to extend into the world around them. Indeed at the sound of John’s laughter the shakar around them relaxed their quills and stood slightly taller. The humans relaxed their fists into loose hands and their shoulders smoothed down from the tense ridges they had unconsciously pulled into.

“You jerk, you are never going to let me live down the one time I stuck you in the ribs are you.” Scrambling up her favorite human’s arm so that she could nuzzle along his neck and feel his, in her words ‘volcanic warmth’, Kotte churred in pleasure at getting her way, even if she knew she would get it to begin with.  

“I guess I might as well keep you around if you absolutely insist on keeping me out of trouble, lucky you.” Rubbing the back and side of his head along the soft quills as Kotte’s tail wrapped lightly around his neck John quickly motioned for a few of the security personnel to follow them to the drop ship. Feeling Kotte as she motioned and chittered towards a few of her scientist counterparts John began to mentally tally up what was going to need to be put together for this little expedition.

It took the rest of the day, the entire next day and just past breakfast on the day after that for both the scientists and the security personnel to agree that they were ready to venture into the depths of the planet.

“Alright everyone final checks, make sure your seals are tight and functioning, umbilicals are good, signals strong. Little Miss Do-Things-Right will skin me alive if we miss something before we even start…ow hey!” Laughing as he rubbed the back of his head John reached back and ran his hand over Kotte’s back as she pretended to have not smacked him with her miniature clipboard. Chittering slightly at the attention Kotte looked around and received confirmation that the scientists were ready and their enclosures were ready.

The Golems were a special form of harsh environment exploration suit. Comprised of a specially hardened outer shell that resembled a suit of medieval armor, augmented with hydraulic muscles, life support for up to seven days, emergency signal flare that could boost the GPS location of the suit strong enough to be received from space. A clear bubble backpack with full support suites for their shakar companions allowed the humans to remain in direct contact with their Star Friends.

Standing in a line was a row what the crew referred to as wombats, hollow little tanks on screw shaped treads that were being brought along as metallic beasts of burden. Standing up and making a final check on his own list

“All final checks are confirmed in the green captain, ready to go.” Giving a thumbs up to her captain the Security Squad Chief Goodwin continued to look over her weapon for the fourth time. None of the team thought they would run into trouble, but they had also seen all the Old-World movies and sure as hell weren’t about to leave their weapons behind.

“Alright everyone, we do this right we come back fine. No one goes anywhere without at least two others. Try not to shoot anything until you know it’s dangerous...try…and make sure to have your recording equipment running at all times.” Nodding as much to himself as to the Exploration Group John turned towards the swaying tops of the grass like trees. “Alright we are going to be going in for a long haul meaning we are going in without breathing gear active. We are most likely going to be out there until after dark, we are going to be in constant communication with home base so mind what you say.”

Walking forward until he felt the ground begin to dip down John called out that he was at the edge of what had been jokingly called a ‘Sky Field’. Felling like he was walking into long grass from earth John had an un-easy feeling of also walking off a beach into the ocean.

A gentle breeze sent ripples along the tops of the trees making them look like waves, further enforcing he beach into the ocean feeling. Doing his best to repress the shiver building in his spine John grinned as he heard a comm from the bubble-pack with Kotte in it.

“Are you alright? Don’t think I didn’t feel that.” John grinned at the light sense of concern in his star-friend’s voice.

“I’m fine just…felt like I was walking off a beach and into the ocean, it was a little disorienting is all. I’m just hoping the similarities stop there.” Feeling the slight shifts at his back and hearing the clicks and taps of Kotte as she worked over her instruments and readouts John smiled, she was such a nerd, never happier than when she had something knew to study.

“I wouldn’t hold to tightly to that hope…back on Earth fossils show that the atmosphere was more saturated with oxygen than it is now and things were bigger. This planet is as close to Earth as we have found and the oxygen levels of where we landed was about half a percent more than back home.”

“So you are saying those little critters we saw on the lobster might get bigger the deeper we go…” John sighed to himself at the thought.

“Probably, they might get bigger or we might find something else even bigger.”

“You are just a font of reassurance aren’t you.” Hearing his star-friend laugh lightly to herself helped John relax a bit, looking around and seeing that the light was still good enough to see took a few moments to simply admire the scenery. Dappled light lancing down from the strange canopy of grass stalks made the ground look even more like they were under water. They hadn’t made it deep enough for the stalks to begin turning brown and more tree like so everything around them had a slight yellow/green tint to it. The ground was soft and slightly spongy but not as much as it would have been back home on Earth, looking around John mentioned to Kotte that it didn’t look like the trees shed anything to the ground.

“Yes, scans and records show that the planet doesn’t really have seasons as we know them, granted we come from earth with pretty well-defined seasons. No this planet is almost perfectly stable on its axis and it goes around the local star in an almost perfect circle. Honestly this is possibly one of the most stable planets discovered yet…barely has any tectonic movement to speak of, not much more than a few degrees difference throughout the year. If we can find and map some areas big enough to be worth it this place would be perfect for farming.” The note of eager anticipation in the shakar’s voice made John smile as he continued walking through the slowly darkening forest.

Seeing that they were about to enter the more bark like area of the forest John called a stop to the group.

“Alright everyone take a break and get something to eat and drink. We are about to enter the first area that has had life so keep your trigger fingers under control.” Kneeling down so Kotte could pop out of the bubble pack and stretch. Sitting down and pulling out a power bar and water bottle John looked around and watched his team as they explored the area.

Hearing the shakar give little rattles of their quills and beads as they stretched before either wandering around or gathering to compare their findings John caught the eye of one of the scientists. Grinning John held up three fingers while the scientist held up five, nodding the two of them went back to watching their star friends. Looking around and seeing the signs a couple minutes later John looked over to the scientist and grinned before holding up three fingers…then two…then one…and just as he put down the last finger multiple shakar began digging and tunneling.

Grinning as the little geysers of soil continued to fly into the air John made a motion with his hand towards the scientist. Rolling his eyes and muttering about smarmy captains the scientist tossed a few credits to his captain before going back to the instruments in his suit.

Pocketing the credits and going back to his snack John looked down at a small vibration next to him in time to see Kotte pop up from the soil and give a quick shake to rid herself of loose dirt. Crawling out of the hole and accepting a snack and drink from her Burrow Mate Kotte happily began gnawing at the honey coated bark, pressed berry and grain treat. Humming to herself as she sipped at the mineral rich water bottle her Burrow Mate had handed her Kotte let out a large sigh of contentment before walking over and curling up in her human’s lap with her snack and drink.

“Find anything interesting down there Love?” John asked as he began to absently stroke his hand down his shakar’s back while she continued to nibble at her snack. Feeling something strange beneath his hand John looked down and rolled his eyes at what he saw, a snarl in the soft under-quills and some small roots hitching a ride in tangles between the larger overcoat quills. Grinning and beginning to groom his star-friend as she excitedly rambled about the things she had learned under the ground of this new world John allowed himself to fall into a familiar rhythm of sorts.

Memories of holding Kotte in his lap after she had burrowed beneath his family’s yard or his mother’s garden, the one and only time, and then going over her quills with a stiff and soft bristled brush rolled over and through John. The voice of his shakar as she happily told him about soil density and composition, this and that and five other things was almost enough to lull him to a mindset of peace…right until he felt the tightening around his fingers.

Looking down at the increasing pressure around his first three fingers John saw what looked like pale, almost white green worms or strings wrapped around his digits. Crying out as much from the shock at seeing them as the almost pain of them trying to cut through his skin John lifted Kotte onto his shoulders out of reflex in the same movement of standing that brought him to his feet. Clutching his wrist with the opposite hand John called out a warning to his team.

“ALARM! WATCH FOR WHITE STRINGS OR WORMS IN YOUR SHAKAR’S QUILLS! GET THEM OFF FAST AND DON’T LET THEM WRAP AROUND ANYTHING!” As he spoke John saw at least three others react in a way similar to his own. Two scientists and a security squad member cried out as their hands or fingers were suddenly wrapped in lengths of the strange greenish white lengths. Looking back down to his own hand John calmed his breathing and focused on the strands around his fingers.

Greenish white, as big around as a fishing line at the smallest and as wide as an old-world wooden pencil lead at the thickest. It didn’t seem to be getting bigger, just tighter and it was perfectly smooth along the length. Gritting his teeth and snarling with a primal rage at the thought of something like this potentially being wrapped around his Star-Friend, his Shakar, his Kotte…John clenched his hand into a sudden fist.

Feeling like his fingers had been wrapped in strings John could feel the strands try to cut into his flesh, but soon enough they parted and broke before he needed to worry about potential bloodshed. The resulting return of blood flow to his fingers sent gentle tingles to dance alongside the slight pain he felt as he opened his hand to reveal slowly curling strands. Looking up John was pleased to see the other humans had discovered that the strands were powerful, but not exactly tough enough to resist a human’s fury.

Pulling Kotte from his shoulders and turning her end over end until he was sure she didn’t have any more of those strange strands on her John pulled her into his arms and began to stroke her quills in long soothing strokes, making sure to give extra stiff scritches to the spot just between her ears and just above her tail. Moving over to the main group of humans John shifted Kotte so she was held in one arm and his other was on his pistol, looking around at the other humans John knew they were thinking the same thing.

“Status report,” John was pleased his voice didn’t shake or stutter as much as he thought it should.

“All Shakar present and accounted for, no injuries to report, nothing on instrument scans to show hostiles inbound…” the sound of his Security Squad Chief was a solid and steady voice at John’s back reminding him of how much older some of his crew was compared to him, some of them were old enough and experienced enough to be captains themselves.

“All in favor of returning to the ship and glassing the planet from orbit?” John said as he continued to scan the ground around them with sharp eyes that darted and focused in the way only a predator could. Hearing a resounding number of ‘Aye’s come from the humans John was almost ready to do so when he felt Kotte squirm out of his grasp.

Climbing up to her silly human’s shoulder Kotte wrapped her tail around his neck and began stroking her claws through his hair and along the side of his neck and face in a way she knew he found comforting while gently chittering and squeaking in a reassuring way. Leaning forward and attempting to groom her human in the way he would do for her after a good burrow Kotte could feel her Burrow Mate begin to relax and while his heartbeat was no less fast, at least his breathing began to steady and slow. Crawling down his side while ignoring his protests and dodging his attempts to pull her back up Kotte approached some of the strange fibers.

Picking some up and looking closer at them Kotte turned back to the group of wary humans and scrambled back up John’s side before dropping into her bubble suite. Running a few tests on the strands Kotte did her best to ignore the way the humans shifted and moved so that they had a clear view of their surroundings. She could feel the tension in the air as they all allowed their hands to rest on their sidearms, no one pulled their weapon but it would not take much for the group to snap.

“You can relax Captain, these are roots from the surrounding trees. They are remarkably similar to roots from earth, the main differences are an inner strand that constricts when stimulated and a slightly lower nutritional value.” Seeing John relax slightly Kotte pulled herself out of the bubble suite and took a munch out of the bundle of roots she still had in her paw. Chewing contemplatively before swallowing Kotte handed the bundle off to the nearest shakar.

“They constrict? Oh if you tell me these damn trees are sentient or something …” Looking around and up towards the canopy John felt a shiver run down his spine again.

“No nothing like that, the roots have small hair like fibers that act like sensors…Think of the carnivorous plants back home, like venus flytraps and pitcher plants. They don’t really have a mind as such it’s more of…a nerve reacting to a stimulus.” Looking up at the trees around them Kotte sounded as if she was trying to figure out some kind of puzzle. “As far as I can tell, these trees are at least partially carnivorous…anything that goes through those roots gets trapped, dies and become fertilizer. Without further testing and research I can only guess that these might be the weakest of the roots, the deeper you go the more likely you will probably be to find thicker and stronger roots.”

“Alright Security Chief send a message back to the Sky Field, no shakar go underground more than two feet without monitors to measure vital signs. Anyone that does go underground gets a full decon screening for foreign substances and bodies. Also tell them I expect a preliminary work up of edible and non-edible plants in the area along with any potential infectious disease risks.” Looking around at the group of humans and shakar John motioned for them to continue deeper into the forest. “Keep an eye out everyone, this is the first area we encountered life forms and it looks like the ground itself isn’t as friendly as we thought.”

Walking forward with a noticeable undercurrent of tension among the humans the group began to flick on the lights mounted along their suits. Now that they were going deeper the small amount of light that made it to the ground didn’t reflect off the vibrant green stalks anymore. It was like walking through a curtain of some kind as the shadows almost leapt up around them and the world became darker.

Looking up the humans would occasionally catch sight of the scaled squirrels among the transition point along the stalks of the trees. After staying still and feeding for a minute or so they would bunch themselves up and leap to another tree stalk.

“Sidearms in your holsters everyone but keep the safety latch off, we haven’t seen anything on the ground yet but I’m liking this place a lot less after the root fiasco.” Looking down at the suit integrity and general readout displayed on his arm John made sure pay attention to the readouts for his Star-Friend’s bubble suite. Walking further into the forest John was reminded of various horror films he had watched as a kid…unable to see outside the cones of light, darkness closing in, strange creatures emerging from the gloom between the trees.

“Alright everyone keep an eye out for somewhere we can set up camp for the night since I would rather not be putting things up in the dark.” Following his own orders John began looking for clearings or even just slightly more open spaces among the trees. “Kotte keep an eye on your readings, I don’t want to find out we are walking through some kind of concentrated gas or under some kind of strange alien tree trap of some kind.”

The further in they walked the thicker the tree trunks became and the darker the surroundings became, looking around John nearly jumped out of his suit when he heard a shriek come from behind him. Whipping around while pulling his sidearm out of its holster John looked around wildly for the source of the shriek. Seeing one of the scientists pointing at something from behind the cover of another scientist John panned his lights over and was surprised at what he saw.

Happily scuttling along was what looked like an ant…if an ant grew to the size of a German Shepard and was crossed with a lobster, or maybe an armadillo of some kind. Two long antennae whispered over the ground while a long nose of some kind snuffled along the ground as well. Stopping every now and then to root through the topsoil the strange creature didn’t seem to have noticeable eyes and was moving along on six armored legs as wide as the human’s arms. A strong segmented tail dragged along the ground, whether it had a purpose beyond keeping the creatures balance was unknown to the group.

“I hate bugs…and that thing is way to big!” Putting his sidearm away John looked over to the scientist along with everyone else.

“Next time Shaun, just point it out to someone instead of giving the group a heart attack. Alright everyone the light is going faster than expected and we haven’t seen any evidence that we might find somewhere better than here so start setting up camp.” With a small bit of laughter from the group at the release of tension the humans went about setting their star-friends down and unpacking the wombats of their gear. Thankfully the hundreds of years and multiple worlds that humans had been exploring since their entrance to space had made camping and deep exploration more time and resource efficient.

Pulling out small tightly bound bundles of cloth and pieces of metal that screwed together to become stakes the humans had tents erected within less than an hour. Swapping out with the humans that had been watching at the outer edge of the camp for any critters, a fire was soon underway along with a small food prep station. Pulling out a number of dehydrated meats and a few fresh vegetables from one of the wombats a couple humans along with their shakar had dinner on the way.

Setting up various cameras and proximity alarms as far away as they could comfortably walk from the light of the fire most of the humans eventually sat around a small warm fire and pot of chili. Pulling out a portion of cornbread for each human along with various barks and fruits for the shakar the humans sat in silence. Eating with one hand and stroking their shakar for comfort the humans not on guard duty stared into the dancing flames and seemed to fall into their own thoughts.

The night was surprisingly dark, the shadows moved with every flicker of the fire. There wasn’t much of substance to burn in the forest so the fire wasn’t exactly large but the warm glow and the gentle sound was a primal comfort. Sitting at the fireside John ran his hands down Kotte’s back as she tapped away on her small personal computer recording the days events and her own thoughts. Staring into the small fire John began to think of something that didn’t bring him much comfort.

“You got a minute Love…I just had a thought.” Looking up from her screen before rolling over onto her back so he could scritch her belly Kotte wrapped her tail around his leg. “The first life forms we saw were about the size of a squirrel right?...then we went further and found that weird bug critter and it was significantly bigger.”

“Yes, what are you getting at?”

“The orbital and drone scans showed heat signatures moving around but never saw them correct?” The more he thought about it the less he liked the possibility he might be onto something.

“Again yes.” Kotte looked up her Burrow Mate, he sometimes got like this when he realized something and needed to talk through it to make sure he wasn’t missing something.

“Approximately how far away were those heat signatures from the Sky Field?”

Tapping at her screen a moment Kotte looked back up and responded.

“Three or four more miles after todays travel, why?” Kotte began to think that she might be understanding what he was getting at…and she didn’t like it.

“So if the further in we go the denser the oxygen gets, and if we take the life forms we have seen so far as an early reference point to what that might do to the local fauna…” John turned his gaze from the fire to his Star-Friend. “How big are things going to get in three or four miles? And how big would they have to be to show up as they did on the thermal scans?”

Chapter Text

Commander Salesh looked out over the battlefield he had just conquered in the name of the great Scalan Empire. His was the most powerful race the universe had ever seen and they were going to make sure the universe knew it. The little pink things they had been fighting for the last few rotations were an interesting challenge he would agree, they had some novel tactics and weapons but in the end they would be ground beneath the talons of the Great Scalan War Machine… Perhaps they would keep some alive and breed them to be loyal. They could make useful workers and amusing pets. 

Turning away from the battlefield the commander looked over the holo-map that had been set up in his quarters. With satellites feeding him real time information he was able to coordinate his troops to the maximum effect.

“Ah yesss another world cleansed of the worthless and weak in the name of the Gre - hold on… Adjutant explain these readings on the southern lines.” The commander ordered as he saw a handful of new markers appear on his map. Surely they couldn’t be the pink things… Humans. Yes that was the name of their species… Fascinating little creatures they were.

“Ah um…” The adjutant stammered slightly. He would need to be disciplined for that later; weakness of such an obvious sort could not be tolerated… Perhaps having the scales removed from a limb would teach him the price of his weakness.

“It appears the Anomaly from Atrax IV has re-emerged and there seem to be more of them… Reports are unclear and few in number oh Great Victory Bringer.” Make that two limbs. Groveling was encouraged and expected but to do so simply to avoid punishment for previous weakness was unacceptable.

“Deploy the armored division in full to those coordinates, we will crush them and parade their heads before us on the next planet to show the futility of defiance.” Feeling his chest puff up in anticipation of the inevitable victory, the commander turned and made his way to the Pleasure Suite of his command center… ’Rank has its privileges after all’ he thought as he looked upon the various forms of his slaves.

“V1, V2, V3 and V4 you are weapons free and have the entire field to yourselves… Have fun and try to grab me something nice this time.” The voice of Rodriguez Montoya, new Head Mechanic to the Aesir Division, said over the comms within each war-mech’s control pod. There were no cameras in the pods that allowed for live visual feed for him and the support team but they could all hear the bloodthirsty grins that were stretching over each member’s face. 

“Weapons free, nothing squishy under foot confirmed.” Each member sounded off in unison as they began to walk towards the Scalan base. V1, codenamed Freya, lead the way as the unofficial/official leader of the group while V2, codenamed Tyr, walked a step behind to her right. He was already loading the experimental rail cannon that was his right arm with the suicidally experimental rounds… Seriously, the damn things had ONE successful trial run out of five and the list of shady shit he had been forced to pull to get it on this mission was as long as he was tall.

“You want me to knock politely Cap? Or maybe we should just jump in and yell ‘surprise’.” Jessamine could feel the eager intensity in his voice vibrate through her as he began the warm up sequence on his cannon… Wait, no, that was the balance gyro that had gone out of whack. Giving her torso a small smack to reset the gyro and sending off a small message to have it looked at after this battle, Jessamine just shook her head. 

“No I think Odin here should give his new toy a test and knock for us, then Fenrir can go and give them a proper puppy greeting. We got to have the most fun on Cala VI, let them at least open up the party this time.” Hearing a snort from the resident quad-amputee as he prowled along in his decidedly canine looking mech off to her left and a rather enthusiastic sound of agreement from their youngest member gave Jessamine a small genuine smile… They had all been broken and defeated, left alive with little to nothing and yet here they were, marching across a battlefield they never thought they would see again as vengeful gods of violence and mayhem. 

The sound of metal clacking, pistons extending and energy building directly behind her let Jessamine know that Alphonse “Odin” Johnson was preparing his battle lance.

As long as he was tall, the spear that was his main weapon was plugged into a larger than average reactor and contained some… mostly legal… types of capacitor tech that allowed it to hold a powerful charge for a short time while disconnected. When thrown, it would deliver a hair-raising shock to the surrounding area along with a powerful EMP burst. When plugged in and wielded in hand-to-hand combat it was capable of channeling massive amounts of electricity into anything it connected with. 

Coming to a stop little more than two miles out from the enemy's gates, the four mech squad lined up and prepared themselves. Taking a few steps back so he could get a run at it, Alphonse hefted his spear and finalized the charging sequence, allowing his new mechanical eye to calculate the angles and trajectory needed for the upcoming throw. 

With a deep breath and a light jog forward the mech pulled its arm back, picking up speed and tensing steel tendons, feeling hydraulic muscles pulse with power, Alphonse whipped his arm forward and launched the crackling spear like a bolt of lightning from the very hands of the gods.

Dmitri Karkov gave a low whistle from the depths of his Fenrir mech as he began to stride forward on all fours.

“That was a good throw boy” The giant grizzled man rumbled over the comms like a malicious thunderstorm.

“But soon you will see true devastation...aaawwwWWWRRROOOOOOOOO!” With a howl that would do his mech’s namesake proud the four-legged mech took off at a sprint. 

Easily the fastest of the four, he left them in the dust as they began to run as well. The spear was losing its battle with gravity and was on a direct collision course with the front gates of the enemy encampment and all four of them were eager for the rush of battle… They were all a bit damaged in the head but that just made it that much more fun.

“Great One, a projectile has been launched at our base and the Filth seem to be charging us.” The adjutant gave his report with the proper tone of deference and subservience this time, Commander Salesh considered reducing the punishment he had lined up for this lower caste but thought better of it. He would learn his proper place through pain in the same way as these lesser life forms that thought they could defy the will of the Scalan Empire would. 

“Is the armored division enroute as I wished?” The adjutant nodded. “Good, very good, a single projectile will not breach our gates and the artillery will easily wipe them from the surface of this planet.” The confidence in the Commander’s voice visibly encouraged those around him.

Dmitri was what could generously be called a fanatic. The company that designed and produced the mech he was encased in had given him a new method to his old purpose in life. Hailing from a family of war-dogs, Dmitri had never considered a life other than the one found on the battlefield. 

The day all four of his limbs were eaten off his still living body, only for the wounds to be cauterized shut was only the second most painful day of his life; The first being the day he woke up and was told he would never see battle again.

He could feel the soil of this alien planet shift and compress beneath his paws. The feeling was incredible as he stretched his powerful new legs. His muscles sang with the power of an exploding star as the reactor in his mech’s stomach thrummed with barely contained power. His heart thundered with the rush of battle and glory to be had upon the field of honor. Dmitri felt his father and all his fathers before smile and howl along with him as he streaked across the land.

His timing was just shy of being perfect, there was an odd hitch in his left rear leg that slowed him slightly. The spear that had been thrown came streaking down like a strike from the All Father himself, slamming directly into the gates of the compound. 

The resulting EMP blast was strong enough to knock out the auto cannons set up to either side of the gate and the few tanks already present. The sudden lack of defenses and defenders gave Dmitri full reign to go wild and he grinned as he did just that.

With a powerful leap the giant wolf shaped mechanized armor jumped over the gates and let loose a torrent of flames from its maw, roasting any and all enemy soldiers and slagging the tanks. Dashing forward with a snap of his jaws Fenrir grabbed a still mostly intact tank and whipped his head to the side, throwing the large mass of alien metal towards a column of oncoming armor. 

With a powerful explosion the gates that had been standing behind him suddenly erupted in flames and fell inward, showing the imposing form of Ivan Rekovich, codenamed Tyr, standing proud with the rest of the Aesir behind him. 

Walking forward into the base Tyr cut an impressive figure, standing at over seventy feet tall with lines of glowing electrical lines feeding power to his right arm cannon and his left holding a large vibra-sword that was emitting a sinister hum. Dmitri felt his chest swell in pride at the fact he could fight alongside such a powerful warrior. The figures of his fellow comrades soon emerged like wraiths from the lingering smoke and Dmitri felt the entire battlefield come to a tense halt as they stood there. 

“Well lads, looks like they are rolling out the welcoming committee just for us. Let’s show them how grateful we are for providing such a target rich environment.” This statement came from their leader Freya as she extended her battle axes and turned up the volume on her external speakers with a slight chuckle prompting her brothers in arms to do the same.

Odin readied his reclaimed spear and began to giggle softly, Fenrir extended vibra claws and rail cannons from each shoulder with a dark laugh building in his throat and Tyr took a few test swings with his sword as he too began to laugh. 

It began as a simple giggle and chuckle from each of them… But as they stood there waiting for the enemy to get a little closer, the dark sounds of humor grew in volume and madness. Soon Freya could no longer hold it in and threw her head back with a screeching cry of laughter before lunging forward and running face first into the enemy, assured by the eruptions of laughter behind her that her comrades would be right there with her. 

Freya closed the distance to the first column of enemies and hit them like a tsunami of whirling blades and violence. With laughter like that of a deranged hyena, she whipped her arms in all directions, every move slicing tanks in half and downing Scalan soldiers like grass before a scythe. 

With a howl of joy Odin rammed his spear into the nearest important looking building and overloaded every electrical system within in a blinding shower of arching energy. Fenrir was having more fun than he thought he would ever have again as he clawed his way into buildings and proceeded to flood them with flames from his maw while the rail cannons locked on to what little air support the Scalan were able to field, easily picking them out of the sky. Tyr was singing a bawdy drinking song as he casually walked behind Freya swinging his massive sword, cleaving buildings and enemies indiscriminately.

“Aesir units be advised you have a heavy bird dropping in, ETA 2 min. FYI, intel says the gift shop is on the other side of the base.” Rodriguez said over the group wide comm channel. Freya stopped mid pursuit of a few fleeing armored units, supremely glad they had made improvements on the armor since she first took the field as she looked over the dents and scrapes along her front, and looked up in the direction her HUD was indicating the new enemy to be coming from.

Sure enough a giant shape was descending through the cloud cover, trailing wisps of atmospheric moisture. With a scoff Freya keyed her comm channel over to Tyr and pointed up at the incoming spaceship.

“Hey Tyr, you wanted to try that new peashooter of yours so bad, I think I found a target you might actually be able to hit.” 

“Miss a target and hit a groundskeeping shack ONE TIME and you never hear the end of it! What target are you… oh… yeah I might be able to hit that…” With a final swing of his sword to cleave a nearby building Tyr raised his right arm and began the firing sequence of his arm cannon. 

Hydraulic stabilizing struts extended from his legs and back, diamond tipped drills burrowed into the ground beneath him from his heels anchoring him in place. Bracing his right arm with his left, Tyr began to take aim at the large ship slowly approaching their position. The air around him began to hum and crackle with barely contained power as the reactor on his back began to dump insane amounts of energy into his cannon. 

Within the depths of his mech Ivan Rekovich grinned a manic smile as his targeting reticule locked onto the descending ship. Waiting patiently for the power levels to reach full strength and then begin to edge into “Overcharge” and finally into what could only be considered “Holy Hell Just Shoot The Damn Thing” levels. Tyr ignored The Suit as he ranted in his ears about potential system overloads. 

“MAC Cannon target locked. Firing in 3...2...1” The overpressure from the cannon firing was enough to drive Tyr three feet down and turn every building still standing around him to rubble.

With a roar like a dragon from earth’s oldest legends and a light like a star being born, the hyper dense bolt of titanium infused depleted uranium shell around a solid diamond core streaked up from the surface of the planet towards the descending capital ship. 

The bolt of light struck true and punched through the plasma shielding to strike at the metal hull of the ship. A gout of flame erupted from the ship from the point of impact as the very air was set ablaze by the attack in a ripple of small explosions along the projectile's path. 

The sound of the great ship listing to the side and beginning to warp under stresses it was not designed for was nearly enough to drown out the manic laughter coming from the single figure standing tall in a small crater directly below the falling ship.

“Scramble the Valkyries now! That ship is going down and our units are directly underneath it!” Mr. Smith called out from the command center where he was observing the battle from high orbit. 

“Alright ladies, looks like some of the hill stompers pounded a bit too much sand and need a pickup.” The voice of Alice “Condor” Williams rang out with more enthusiasm than the moment warranted but no one really cared, they were finally getting to see combat.

Marching forward in rank upon rank the Valkyries stood tall and proud. Standing before the ranks of Air Mechs was an open drop bay, screaming as wind rushed past. It was through this gaping maw Condor and her girls were to plummet from nearly orbital heights in order to pick up the Aesir units and either reposition them or recall them for medical or mechanical evaluation. 

Reaching a uniform ten feet tall with an easy twenty-foot wingspan the Valkyrie Unit was first and foremost a recovery and first aid unit...but the grenade launchers located on each forearm along with thermite-fuse napalm dispensers lined up along their backs sort of ruined the image of graceful winged angels of healing that some of the crew had developed. 

“Valkyries Rank One descending in 3...2...1...drop.” The voice of Condor sounded through the local comm-net exactly ten seconds before the second rank walked off the edge of the drop bay. 

Falling through the open window upon the world below Alice felt a moment of weightlessness before gravity began to exert its cruel will upon her. Angling her body until it was more streamline Alice maneuvered herself until she was at the front of her formation, the tip of the spear, right where she belonged. 

She used to be a simple scout, a ground pounder like the ones they were aiming for right at that exact moment...until she had been caught out from her group. Sent ahead to scout for enemies and report back she had done her duty...she had found the enemy and the fact her battalion could hear her screaming as they ripped her limbs off one by one had alerted them to the presence of hostile forces. 

She had laid in that damn hospital bed for almost two years, two years in shock, waking from night terrors of giant lizards coming to finish the job...two years of phantom pains in limbs she didn’t even have anymore until She walked into her room.

Fire upon her brow as the setting sun caught her hair alight and a nova within her soul as she spoke of not only being made whole again, but of vengeance and battle joined once more among others like her. It was then that Alice had made her decision, the moment she had seen the metal legs and the glint of madness within emerald eyes...these damn scaled creatures had thought to make her crawl like a worm in the dirt, she would prove them wrong and fly among the clouds.

“Hang on Aesir, we are coming for you!” Alice commed down to the planet's surface as she made small adjustments to her form. Calling out for a drop roster Alice was pleased to hear every one of her girls had left the ship and was in formation. 

Watching the massive ship slowly descend upon them should have triggered some kind of panic reaction or flight response within the humans standing below it...but none of them so much as flinched at seeing what many would have considered certain doom descending upon them. With a sense of calm as if they were at a simple tea party each and every Victory Unit extended a series of handles from their shoulders, backs and upper arms. As one each unit turned until they were all facing the same direction and to the slight amusement of the crew upon the flagship Jormungandr began debating what they were going to have for dinner that night.

“I swear these lunatics are going to be the death of me before the enemy even has a chance…” Mr. Smith said under his breath as he rubbed his temples in an attempt to alleviate the oncoming headache. A capital ship full of enemy units was falling directly on them and if the still experimental Valkyrie units were even seconds to late in their recovery attempts, they would be crushed so flat they would be able to be folded and mailed back to their families in an envelope...and here they were debating whether they wanted shrimp or salmon with their steak!

With a series of magnetic clanks, no less than three Valkyrie units attached specially made clamps to their assigned Aesir Units. Secured to their assigned units each Valkyrie shot skyward with a ground searing wash of booster jets launching themselves into the air. Metal strained, servos whined and pistons hissed as the Aesir units lifted off and were flown to the other end of the base they had attacked. 

“Hey Wonderland, think we can hit up the gift shop on our way out? Please!? I heard they have a coffee mug that says “Galaxies Okayest Boss” with little kittens shooting lasers in silly poses and I just gotta get one for The Suit.” Alice rolled her eyes at not only the Field Name she had garnered but also the request to be dropped off at the command center….as if they weren’t heading that way to begin with.

“V1 may I remind you that a ship large enough to cause a localized environmental disaster is heading for the area you were just pulled from and that we are still within the blast region.” Not hearing anything from the Aesir unit currently clutched within her ‘talons’ Alice began to think that maybe the pilot that had inspired her to become a Valkyrie was beginning to mature a little…

“OK but can we hit up the gift shop? Maybe hit up Taco Ding on our way out for a quesadilla or something?” Nope scratch that thought, she was just as immature as ever. Heaving a sigh as she increased her speed Alice “Condor” Williams looked out over the base they were assaulting. Buildings burned in their wake and down below ground troops scattered everywhere in an attempt to push back the invaders.

‘Fools’ Alice thought as she watched a number of the foot soldiers take the occasional shot at her and her squadron. ‘The Tide of Humanity cannot be stopped once unleashed.’

Signaling across the open comm channel to begin ‘Operation Isabelle’s Tears’ every one of the Valkyrie units launched a special charge into the air to fall upon the buildings and enemies below them. Cannisters with thermite fuses fell like rain and even bounced off the taller of the buildings before erupting in a cloud of magnesium shavings, volatile gases and flammable liquids. Plumes of flame and streaks of searing metal erupted in the wake of the Valkyries as they flew across the base, every few seconds a new cannister was released and a new blast of heat was felt.

Looking back on the hellish inferno they had left in their wake Alice could feel a dark smile stretch across her face as a small stream of tears traced a path down her face.

‘Isabelle, I can never forgive these creatures for what they did…I will scorch your name into the very bedrock of this planet so that your memory will forever be remembered among the stars.’ Flicking her gaze to the tiny picture of her daughter smiling in the circle of her and her husband’s arms Alice felt her face twist into a snarl of anger. She had lost her limbs to these things on one planet, then she had lost her husband and their little girl in a bombing raid… she was going to make sure these walking snakes understood the fury of a mother’s wrath.

With a rattle of machinery, she felt her final ‘tear’ fall to the ground below, it might not have taken all the hatred and anger she felt with it…but she did feel better now. Seeing the area they were supposed to drop their cargo off at highlighted on her HUD Alice grinned. Flashing her eyes over a digital keyboard and blinking to send off a quick message to her girls Alice informed V1 that they were almost to their destination. Hearing the impact of the ship that had been shot down Alice called out to her squad to brace seconds before the shockwave hit them.

Falling back on their training the Valkyries tilted their wings and bit their boosters once more so that they could ride the wave of displaced air instead of being tossed around by it like leaves in a hurricane. Smiling at the whoops of simple joy she heard over the comm link Alice smiled, they had all come a long way from the group of depressed women ready to join their families in the grave…now they would at least be able to see their loved ones again with pride. Seeing a message come over her Hud that unit V2 ‘Tyr’ was safely on his way to the mothership for repairs Alice smiled, they could be angels of mercy when they needed to be…sort of.

“All right you freeloaders this is your stop.” Watching the flight pattern and timing needed for this maneuver be calculated out on her HUD and knowing that the others of her Flight would be seeing similar patterns Alice continued over the confused questions of the Aesir units. “Here we go ladies, time for a full house Fast Ball Special!”

“No,no,no, yooOUUU BBIITTTCH!” It did Alice’s heart good to hear the leader of the Aesir group yell like that. Plummeting directly for the ground until the Aesir were no longer being held below them but rather trailing behind them the Valkyries folded themselves in as tight as they could get to reduce the air friction and increase speed. Finally hitting the point on their HUD just above the turn up point the Valkyries hit their boosters for all they were worth and flared their wings as far as they would go. Many stunned enemy soldiers on the ground would look up and see these mighty winged figures…the survivors would awaken from night terrors for years after.

Pulling up from their power dive and cutting the connection to the clamps resulted in the Aesir units being launched into the air on a low arch towards their target. Recovering from their risky maneuver Alice took roll call of her girls along with status reports…hearing green across the board for flight worthiness and that every one of them had fired off all of their cannisters Alice smiled. Holding up her arms Alice smiled with a dark look in her eyes…seeing her Flight of Valkyries mimic her motions and hold up their similarly full grenade launchers brought a flood of warmth to her chest.

“Ladies…these serpents took my limbs and then they took my family. We have all lost something to these cold-blooded assholes” Sending a signal to connect the belts of ammunition located on her back to the launchers on her forearms Alice grinned at the ammunition counter that now glowed in her HUD. “Time to show them why they should have taken everything when they had the chance.”

Lifting one arm up and firing off a single shot without looking, or actually caring, where it went Alice giggled at the fiery burst that resulted from the grenade going off. Hearing a chorus of cheers and laughter Alice flared her jets, tilted her wings and shot off to an untouched corner of the base firing off wild shots as she went. Seeing the markers on her HUD indicating her girls spreading out to rain chaos sent a warm swirl through her form.

Launching grenades left and right and enjoying on a very primal level the amount of flames that leapt up in her wake Alice began to actively target buildings and troops below her. Laughing out loud across her external speakers as she heard and felt the hailstones of small arms fire pinging across her form Alice allowed the madness that had been lurking at the edge of mind to flow across her thoughts.

Her laughter went from cruel to unhinged, her rate of fire became erratic as she began to simply launch at anything that caught her eyes. Groups of enemies on the ground, buildings that looked at her wrong and areas that simply didn’t look as on fire as they could be, all fell under her explosive ministrations.

Flying through the air in a barely controlled tumble the Aesir landed with slightly unsteady stances as they crashed through a couple buildings. Steadying themselves and standing up tall the Units looked around to get their bearings.

“Alright everyone, looks like our target is just over there.” Pointing towards a building taller than the others, and smashing the top off a building with the motion, Unit V1 began walking forward. Hearing her squad begin to follow her Freya barely gave notice to the buildings she was brushing against, to her it was little more than brushing against a doorframe despite the amount of damage being done to the buildings.

Pulling out her axes Freya grinned as they lit with power and began to hum loud enough to crack nearby windows. Hearing the familiar arcs of Odin’s spear carving lines around him Freya felt herself begin to giggle again, then she began to laugh low in her throat at the sound of Fenrir’s claws gouging into the street below them.

“G-g-great One…the anomaly and other Filth are coming this way.” Commander Salesh decided he was simply going to have the adjutant killed, there was no excuse for such obvious weakness never mind interrupting a Superior during a celebration in the Pleasure Suite.

“What are you talking about Adjutant, speak quickly before I have you executed for interrupting me in my celebrations.” Puling his ceremonial robes about himself Commander Salesh made sure to shoot one of his slaves on his way out of the room with his sidearm, the survivors would know better than to relax in his absence after that. “There is simply no way our forces could have failed in destroying the Filth.”

Turning towards the Commander the Adjutant seemed to deflate before tossing his tablet at the feet of his arrogant commander.

“Our forces were annihilated; our base is burning as we speak. The forces we sent against the humans have been routed or killed and some of their strongest units are less than a block away from this building. We have nothing that can make a difference on hand even if it could reach us in time…we have lost and the humans have won.” So saying the Adjutant stalked past the Commander and taking advantage of his stunned surprise walked into the Pleasure Suite before closing and locking the door.  

Turning with a building fury the Commander was about to open the door and shoot the adjutant himself when he heard it…laughing. Turning slowly to the screens that showed the outside of the building Commander Salesh felt his blood run even colder than usual at seeing the giants walking towards him. Two walking on two legs and one stalking along on four Commander Salesh considered running before he stopped hearing the laughter over the speakers in the command room and began hearing it through the walls themselves.

Putting away one of her axes Freya reached out and sunk her mech’s fingers into the building before ripping off the roof and top level of the building. Looking inside while ignoring the pinging of small sidearms being fired at her Freya caught a flash of a tail disappearing down a hallway.

“Over there!” Pinging the direction she was speaking of Freya sent out a high frequency sonar pulse through her hand to get a detailed schematic of the building. Seeing the few remaining enemy fighters seize up and begin steaming before falling to the floor Freya felt a grin filled with more teeth and malice than usual slide across her face. Seeing the vibrations propagate through the building and form a 3d map she watched as multiple life signs flickered and fell while others continued to move on her sensors. Eye-swiping the data over to her companions Freya proceeded to begin ripping into the building like a badger looking for honeycomb.

“Fenrir go for the tunnels and collapse them, Odin help me rip this little fucker out of his bunker…The Suit wants him alive but I certainly won’t shed a tear if he dies.” Pulling the building apart and tossing handfuls away to crash among the streets and crash into the surrounding buildings Freya felt a certain level of anxiety and despite what she wanted to admit to herself…panic.

This was one of the assholes that had not only perpetuated this war, but according to the…. *ahem* entirely legal information they had acquired through methods that had nothing to do with various torture related war-crimes that may or may not have taken place…*cough cough* this was one of the key players in starting the war in the first place. This was her first and possibly best chance at taking a direct shot at one of the fuckers who took her husband and son from her.

Feeling her breath begin to come in ragged gasps as she pulled the top few floors apart and hurtled them into the distance Freya had to remind herself they needed the mutant gecko alive. Seeing Odin jerk back at a bloom of fire across his chest Freya giggled at the futile attempt to damage her brother in arms…then laughed with the depth of her mania at seeing the figure running between the legs of their group’s long range artillery unit.

“HE IS THERE! FENRIR LEAVE THE TUNNELS OUR QUARRY HAS TAKEN FLIGHT!” The little fucker was quick on his feet as he dodged down a side alley to narrow for her to directly pursue. Growling with a hunter’s eagerness Freya slammed a fist into the ground and sent out another sonar pulse, making sure to ping their target across the other’s internal displays. “AHAHAHA! TALLY HO LADS THE GAME IS AFOOT AND THE HUNT IS ON!”

Bunching her legs beneath her the Laughing Valkyrie began her Battle Cackle and hurtled into the air in the direction of her prey. Booster jets on her back and hips allowed her to remain upright in her flight and a new sonar suite allowed her to ping at lower frequency and higher power. Looking down on her landing point Freya was delighted to see that she would land about a building to the side of her prey.

Slamming down onto the roof of the building and crushing through the main body of the structure Jessamine couldn’t help but laugh within her control suite. Seeing a small map display on her HUD show her that Odin was making a long haul around to cut off their prey while Fenrir was barreling through the buildings in a straight-line Freya began a similar course to Odin’s own. Barreling through any building she couldn’t vault over Freya laughed as she saw various enemy worker drones go flying when she crashed through the corners and bodies of buildings. Muting the comm link that allowed her to hear The Suit yelling at her that she was doing unnecessary damage to the Unit with a few eye flicks and clicks Jessamine felt her cheeks widen in a bloodthirsy grin that made her eyes water…at least that was what she told herself when she felt the tears begin to flow down her cheeks.

Finally coming to a crossroads with a single Scalan commander in the center backing away from the looming figure of Odin and then trying to run down a street only to be cut off by Fenrir…Jessamine continued to laugh along with her brothers in arms. With a single fluid motion Freya powered up one of her axes and slammed it down behind the commander as he turned around in an attempt to flee. Leaning in so that her Unit loomed over the commander Freya waited until he stopped moving before she began her dismount process.

The feeling of her prosthetic limbs being held up and slotted into the receiving ports on her thighs was alien and familiar at the same time. Feeling like she was being violated in ways she couldn’t describe and loving every second of it Jessamine had to remind her brain of her actual physical limitations. Her arms only went so far, her limbs could only move so fast and her muscles were only as strong as the next average human. Dismounting her Unit was in one way the worst feeling since losing her legs and yet the best feeling since hearing her son laugh for the first time.

The feeling of being able to flex her thighs and wiggle her toes even months…a year? However long it had been since she had lost them was near orgasmic. The memory of why it was such an amazing feeling tempered it down until she could admit she was firmly planted in reality. Feeling her limbs and torso shrink so drastically left her feeling diminished and weak…reminded her that despite her now preferred form she was in the end…fragile and human.

Feeling the dismount limbs place her gently upon the ruined alien street Jessamine inhaled deeply of the tainted air. Gunsmoke, fire, burning, destruction in it’s purest forms all flooded into her a black smog…breathing out with a smile Jessamine finished with a small giggle. Turning towards the commander they had chased across not only a quarter of the base they had attacked but also multiple planets and even star systems Jessamine held her hands out to her sides.

Feeling the textured handles of her own personal vibra-axes placed into her hands by the secondary dismounting arms brought a sense of peace to the insane woman. The solid weight and heft of the axes was a comfort similar to that of a baby blanket or childhood teddy bear, except with sharper edges. Walking towards the commander and recognizing the other Aesir units dismounting from their own Units in small waterfalls of metal limbs and tentacle like hoses Jessamine clenched her axes and internally reveled in the sinister hum she felt from the blades of her weapons.

Seeing Fenrir raise himself from all fours up onto two legs and flex paw-like hands of sharpened metal glowing with violent energies while Odin slid to the ground in a fluid series of motions as lines popped and disengaged from the side of his head while hefting an elegant spear in his hand Freya practically purred in evil joy. Her brothers had taken the field in their skin and had the same look of eager violence in their eyes as she knew she did…they had to take this bastard alive, not undamaged.

Commander Salesh couldn’t stop his heaving breaths or racing heart, he had no weapons as someone of his rank was never expected to find themselves in an actual battle. Everywhere he looked he saw collapsed roads blocking his way or the Anomalous Abominations that had been plaguing his race’s rightful expansion across the stars.

It was all wrong, this wasn’t how things were supposed to work…they weren’t supposed to be capable of loosing. These creatures that were so weak as to look after their injured and maimed, these weaklings that waste resources on individuals that were no longer capable of contributing to the betterment of their society…were winning. Hearing a series of hisses and shifting of metal Commander Salesh watched as the chest of each Anomaly opened and began to disgorge figures from within as if they were vomiting their own intestines. With a sense of nearly overwhelming disgust Salesh watched as the human pilots soon stood upon HIS world and the various hoses and cables that must have kept them alive retracted back into their vehicles.

Seeing the three humans begin walking toward him Salesh called out in the same voice he used when addressing his underlings and the conquered masses of worlds. He would not cower before these beasts, he was a fully functional life form and these abominations would not see him lower himself to the position of underling.

“You will remain where you are beasts! I will not be approached by such abominations as yourselves. Cease your ridiculous attempts to fight the Mighty Scalan Empire and I will personally allow you to choose your methods of euthanasia. Cease your attacks and I will give you the honor of deciding how you will die.” Holding himself as tall as he could manage Salesh was pleased to see he was of similar height to the large male of the trio…even if he was the most horribly disfigured of them as he was missing all four limbs. Turning to the large male Salesh flared out his hood in a display of power and dominance…something he hadn’t had to do since the last time he had stolen a female from a rival during his third molting.

“HAHA! Look at the little cobra…tell me Freya, would it please you if I ripped that hood from his spine?” Flexing his wretched metal paws the human bared his teeth.

“No, not yet at least. Lets let him stew for a bit first…lets see how much we can get out of him before we have to turn him over to The Suit. Odin if you would be so kind…drop him.” Commander Salesh was about to demand why the female dared to speak in the presence of not only males of her own species but also a male of a superior species when he felt a bolt of lightning go through one of his legs.

Falling with a rattling hiss to one knee Salesh had to look down to make sure his leg was still there, seeing a smoking burn in his suit as tingles raced through his leg and even into the surrounding area of his leg Salesh looked behind himself. Standing there was the youngest of the humans barring his teeth and twirling his spear as sparks of excess energy popped and cracked off the tip of the spear.

“Fen, slice.” A line of burning cold traced across the side of Salesh’s hood. Whipping his head around to see what was attacking him Salesh saw a small drop of blood drip from the large human’s filthy metal claws.

“How dare you lay your disgusting hands on one your better you filthy human abomination!” Salesh couldn’t believe the audacity of these heathens as they would dare to attack him and not once but twice, they even went so far as to draw the blood of one better than them.

“O’ the other leg.” Before Salesh had a chance to turn towards the vile creature the female was speaking of he felt the same bolt of lightning that had numbed his leg race through his other leg. Falling to the side in the dust and dirt of the street Salesh saw that much of the dust that was coating the street, and now him, was in fact ash. Holding himself up as best he could Commander Salesh looked up to the skies and was met with the sight of three humans barring their teeth down at him as a black snowfall of ash fell down upon them.

Crouching down with a grace that had little to do with the servos and hydraulics of her legs Freya reached out with the back of one of her axes and used it to turn the commander’s face towards her. Looking into the eyes of one of the creatures that had taken so much from her Jessamine desperately tried to pull some kind of sympathy from her soul for this beaten and defeated creature. She tried to dredge some form of kind thought from the hateful black muck of her mind…but every time she tried to feel anything other than boiling rage and searing cold hatred she saw the smiling face of her husband in it’s eyes and heard the laughter of her son in it’s hisses.

“Can you understand us?” Seeing what might have been defiance begin to tighten the muscles on the alien facial structure Jessamine turned her axe just slightly so that the vibrations would rattle through it’s bone structure and the blade would be dangerously close to the soft scales along the underside of the alien’s neck. Seeing a quick nod in response to her question Jessamine smiled, it was not a good smile.

“YEss, I can speak your disgusting grunts and barks you filthy creature though it makes me sick to lower myself to do so.”

“Good, I’m glad.” Slamming one axe into the ground at her feet Jessamine reached up and plucked a small comm device from her ear and let it dangle on a cord down her front. “Because you see we are going to hurt you now, we aren’t going to ask you any questions before we do so either. We are simply going to take you apart one slice at a time. By the time we take you back to our ship you are going to be a wrecked and mutilated wretch, feel free to tell us anything you want that you think might get us to stop though.”

So saying Freya reached, grabbed the axe she had stuck in the street and after pulling it free whipped it up blade first along the side of the Scalan Commander’s head. With a screaming hiss Salesh fell fully to the street and began rolling in the ash as one side of his hood was sheared from his head, there was less blood than there should have been though as the axes in Freya’s hands now glowed with heat.

“Lads, he needs to make it back alive and able to answer questions…other than that…” The grin on Freya’s face was made all the more horrible as ash had begun to stick and streak down her face.

Stepping forward Odin raised his spear and with a vicious grin slammed the head of his spear down through the equivalent of the Commander’s knee cap. Giving a twist before pulling the spear out of the street below the leg he had pierced Odin laughed as the leg he had speared was left hanging by barely a few shreds of flesh and muscle.

Screaming as he saw what had been done to his still mostly numb leg Salesh rolled over and began to crawl away from the human, only to see the clawed feet of the large human. Looking up Salesh knew that if he lived past this he would be seeing the grin this human was sporting in his darkest dreams.

Reaching down and sinking his claws into the still intact portion of Salesh’s hood Fenrir pulled the alien up from the street and slammed his metal fist into his abdomen a few times, letting the blades on the outside of his knuckles do the work. Tossing the groaning and hissing wretch towards his Sister in Madness Fenrir laughed as the Scalan fell to his hands and remaining knee.

Looking up from the high heeled metal feet of the female that was apparently in command of these monsters that would defile his perfect form Commander Salesh realized he would receive no mercy from these humans.

“Just know, you brought this on yourself…” Seeing the female raise her glowing axes above her head Commander Salesh held out a hand.

“Stop! please human! Chakren III…Chakren III has a massive stockpile weapons and supplies. Strike there and you will win easily against the defenses they have in place and will deprive my people of much needed support.”

“Well that is interesting…but you are telling the wrong person.” Lowering her entire body as she slammed her axes down Freya found herself staring directly into the shocked eyes of the Commander as his arms fell to the street, the blood in his veins cauterized along the stumps she had left behind. “You are talking to someone you think has mercy for your kind.”

Standing up Freya grinned down at the broken creature before her and grinned wider at hearing the tiny voice of The Suit screaming at her from her dangling earpiece. Turning her gaze to the skies it was easy to find the contrails of the approaching personnel carrier and Valkyrie units sent down to retrieve their target and the Aesir units. Gesturing to her companions Freya turned and began walking back to her Unit, grinning as she heard the sounds of impact on scaled flesh The Laughing Valkyrie raised her axes to be pulled away by the still dangling arms from her Unit.

Watching as more articulated arms fell down around her and begin attaching hoses and cables to various parts of her Jessamine felt a few tears trace down her cheeks. She hadn’t gotten her revenge yet but she was sure some of the worst dreams would be absent when she went to sleep.

As she was raised up and pulled into the chest of her Unit there was a few seconds of mental discord as her nerves couldn’t tell what signals they wanted to feed to her. For a few seconds she was both the small, soft, hateful vengeance fueled human while also being the massive, cold, battle-ready suit of armor…for a few seconds Jessamine couldn’t tell which one she wanted to be more. One was small and weak but driven by a purpose, the other was massive and powerful but had no purpose beyond the whims of the controller. Feeling her comm unit placed back into her ear and the ranting voice of The Suit beginning to fill her ear Freya just grinned and rolled her eyes…this was the least of the atrocities she was willing to perform and probably the least of the ones she would be committing in the coming days. 

Chapter Text

Far walkers. Star dancers. The Wanderers.

They had been known by many names since they had left their planet but the one that resonated the strongest across the stars was always, Human.

Countless species had left their home world to travel and explore the vast expanses of space but few if any had ever taken to it like humans. Being born on a planet of beautiful chaos and death at every turn humanity had little trouble adapting to the long travel times between stars and the variety of worlds they landed upon.

They had never complained about migrating between stars, none had ever lamented the loss of their genesis planet but it could be seen in their eyes. Their eyes of endless depths and untold naive wisdom always seemed to hold a sorrow the likes of which few species could even comprehend, the sorrow of a true home never known.

“SMFC Samantha, what are those humans doing?” Xylour queried his human liaison as he watched a small procession of strangely dressed humans walk past.

“Huh?....oh! They are the newly chosen group of Sol’s Pilgrims...they are a group of humans that are willing to go back to our home planet and attempt to coax it back to life...a new group is chosen every few decades to go back and continue the work of the last group.” Storage Manager First Class replied to her assistant Storage Manager Third Class Xylour.

“You mean to tell me that groups of your species are chosen to make a journey back to your radioactive wasteland of a genesis world in the hopes that they will be able to make it habitable again?” Xylour asked incredulously. “Why not simply leave it as is? Many species have left their home world and been just fine doing so, why do you humans return to a barren wasteland generation after generation?”

“Well...I guess because it is the only home we have ever truly known...even though no one alive today has actual memories of earth as it was before it became inhabitable, we all seem to have this calling within us...a longing for mountains we have never climbed, an urge to swim waters un-explored, to explore forests that have never known the tread of humans...ah well, it probably won’t happen in my lifetime so let’s get this inventory finished...I suddenly need a drink.” Feeling this was a point at which his Human Manual would say would be a good time to stop speaking, Xylour remained silent but could not help notice the sadness within his superior’s eyes seemed deeper than usual.

It was many rotations later that Xylour was reminded of humanity’s strange desire to return to their genesis world. He had made First Class in that time and had been pulled along in the wake of Storage Manager Senior Chief Samantha from station to ship and back onto a station all to repeat the cycle again. Xylour was overseeing his squad as they cataloged and stored the various crates of supplies for the long journey this particular ship was about to embark upon when a movement caught his attention.

Looking towards what had garnered his attention Xylour saw a new procession of humans walking towards the launch pads. Dressed in the same outfits he had seen so many rotations ago the group of humans chattered happily and gestured wildly amongst themselves. Feeling as if he was back in that moment Xylour could almost hear himself ask Samantha about the strange group...

Placing his tablet onto a nearby crate Xylour rushed forward with a long jump from his powerful legs and allowing his feathers to help him glide the last few meters in an effort to catch up to the group of humans. Once he had caught up to them Xylour had to calm his pulmonary cycles once he was faced with a group of predatory eyes, he was used to a single pair, not a whole pack.

“Human Pilgrims…” Xylour started with a small gasp to his words “It has been many rotations since I have learned of your mission and in that time, I have become good friends with one of your kind. She is the one who told me of your mission and while I do not yet understand why you do this, I wish you to carry the blessings of my family.”

So saying Xylour pulled a small brown nut from his pocket, slightly smaller than the size of a ping pong ball he held it with utter reverence within the nest of both his palms. Sitting there within his grasp the nut looked like nothing more than a small brown ball covered in strange markings.

“The history of my family is carved upon the outer layers of the Karanda Nut, we have had many dealings in our past with humans and in each instance we have become better for it. I would be honored if you would carry this symbol of our prosperity with you to your fallen home. I was trained under the watch of a human and she told me of the purpose behind your pilgrimage, I do not entirely understand it but I wish you luck on your journey and your mission.”

Seeing the bright smile break across the human’s previously confused face caused Xylour to flash back to the first time, the then First Class, Samantha had smiled at him and had then had to explain to him what the gesture meant. Watching the arms full of chaotic power and the hands so capable of destruction reach out and pluck the small nut from his palms with the utmost care reminded Xylour of the restraint these creatures possessed.

To be so capable of destruction and to be so well attuned to battle and yet be willing to project and pursue peace…There was a steel clad will behind every pair of eyes before him.

“We will convey this blessing to the lands of our ancestors, we will do all we can to see it grow beneath the gaze of our home star.” So saying the human clasped the nut between his hands and gave a small bow of the head towards Xylour.

“I have tried to research your home but the archives do not have much on your world. As best I can tell it would grow best along the areas of your world that see high temperatures and much rain. I would also like to offer you this.” Holding out a small business card Xylour felt his pulmonary muscles throbbing with anxiety as he hoped he was doing the right thing. “This is the number for a supplier of more Karanda Nuts, they thrive off high levels of radiation and carbon monoxide. I cannot speak for the price but…of all the plants I know of, these will be most likely to bring green back to your world.”

Seeing the smile grow from a humble grin into a full faced, teeth baring smile Xylour almost panicked when the human lunged forward and wrapped his arms around Xylour’s torso. Feeling a slight hitching in the human’s breath as he looked down Xylour realized he was experiencing the human ritual known as a HUG…it felt nice. Wrapping the human in his own arms Xylour did his best to move his facial features in an approximation of a human’s smile.

“You honor us beyond anything we can repay, we will see the blessings of your family held within the grasp of our Mother Gaia. The legacy of your kindness will grow strong beneath the gaze of Sol and we will forever remember the kindness you have shown us this day.” Seeing tears of pure happiness roll down the human’s face Xylour began to feel a longing for his own home-world…he had not seen the vast oceans or tall rock spires of his youth for many rotations now.

“We must go now lest we miss our flight to our home but please Friend of Humanity…what name would you have us speak when we tell others the story of how we obtained this great gift?”

Hearing the words of the human Xylour was vividly reminded of the way Samantha would speak at times, the way words would fall from her tongue like snow-melt in the warm months of his home world. The way entire worlds could blossom within his mind as she told stories late at night within the cantina upon a deep space vessel, the way he could feel the wind through his feathers and the sand upon his claw scales as she spoke. It had been too long since he had last heard the power of a Human’s Speech now that he thought about it…he would have to look up his old trainer one of these days.

Taking a moment to gather his thoughts and to remember the way Samantha used to speak when she told her stories Xylour took a step back from the humans. Breathing deeply in preparation and then looking down at the small gathering of humans as they gazed at him Xylour spoke in his most confident voice.

“Should you wish to speak of my family and our blessing upon your venture I would have you speak the name of Calaken. If you wish to speak the name of He who gave you this blessing I would have you speak the name of Xylour Calaken as that is the name by which I am known. Should you tell others the tale of this time, tell them of how I passed the blessings of my hearth and home upon all that would name themselves human with no desire for reward nor interest in debts.”

The look that slid across the human’s features spoke of surprise and joy at hearing words spoken in the way of their species.

“AHaaa….you wield words like one who has watched a master of blades practice their art. You speak as one who knows the forms but not yet the spirit of the words…pass my compliments on to the one who trained you in our speech.” So saying with a slight bow and a strange grin to their face the human and their pack turned and made their way towards their shuttle.

Watching the pack of humans as they moved away Xylour felt a strange sense of joy, he had done something beneficial with no intention of being repaid. Watching the group as they moved away Xylour sent a small prayer to his ancestors to look over them, it might not have been his world but he found himself genuinely hoping they would succeed in reviving their home world. Shaking himself and fluffing his feathers Xylour steadied himself before turning back to his squad and…how the endless skies had they managed to mess up such a simple job as stowing those crates?!

Storage Manager Master Chief Xylour had just finished signing a new requisition order for the new human craft known as Gaia’s Joyful Tears. Remembering the specs he had been sent of the ship Xylour grinned as he remembered the class he had taken covering Humans. Chuckling at the memory of how his class had reacted when they were told humans would cry when sad and happy, Xylour contemplated the truly massive ship and the record braking amount of supplies that had been requisitioned to supply it.

Hectares upon trillions of hectares of custom grown and tended soil, seeds and starters for more plants than he had ever seen, water from exotic sources that had zero tolerance on Ph levels and salinity…and that was only the first three items on the list of things needed. Hearing his office door open as he began to look over the next packet that needed to be signed Xylour looked up and nearly went through the ceiling as he stood to attention.

“Ahhhahahaha….At ease Xy. We have known each other for too long to stand on ceremony in settings like these, especially with the news I bring.” First Storage Admiral Samantha returned the salute with all the crispness of a fresh trained recruit, Xylour had always envied the longevity of the human race as his own body had begun to falter and grow stiff years ago. Yet here she was walking into his office with all the spryness of a lass half her age and the fire of a wonderous child in her eyes. “I wanted to be here when you saw this…”

Walking over to a vidscreen that was usually used for conference calls and turning it on, Admiral Samantha changed to what looked like a blank channel before sitting down and pulling a small flask from her pocket. Stopping herself from opening the container and instead fiddling with it in her lap the admiral seemed incapable of sitting still.

“What is going on Samantha, is there some kind of an attack going on?” Xylour asked in slight alarm, admirals did not generally show up to his office talking about him seeing something.

“No no…this is something to celebrate.” Holding a finger to her lips as the channel filled with static both Samantha and Xylour looked to the screen and watched as a human face came into view, his eyes were slightly red and cheeks a little puffy as if he had been crying…but he was smiling so broadly it must have been painful.

He was an elderly human, older than just about any other Xylour had ever seen in fact…his hair had gone grey and his face was wrinkled. His skin was tanned and showed signs of long hours under a harsh star, he wore rugged and long used clothes as he sat before a group of humans…looking at them Xylour felt like he should know them from somewhere.

“Humans of the galaxy…friends beyond the stars and fellow Walkers of the Void…Long have we traveled the starways and across many worlds have we walked. For many generations our race, humanity, has worked and lived and loved and died on planets not our own…but now…” Tears had begun to gather in the human’s eyes and his voice became choked, coughing slightly to get himself under control the human continued. “But now, that can all change.”

Motioning to the side Xylour watched as what had looked like a plain wall behind the humans fell to the floor as nothing more than a sheet. Behind the humans were rolling hills of green, trees that were young, strong and healthy stood tall and proud in a gentle breeze. An ocean that sparkled like an endless sea of diamonds, and more incredible than that…animals. Birds flitted in the trees and squirrels scurried along the ground, a herd of deer could be seen grazing in the distance.

“Mother Gaia wishes her to see her children again, for to long has our homeworld not known the life and laughter humans. Our world is returned to us after so long being nothing more than a memory of times past, after so long of being nothing but a warm story to tell our children. It is not by our hand alone that our world is restored though, it was by a simple gift given many years ago to myself.” Xylour felt his feathers flatten as he realized…he had heard that voice, he knew those eyes.

The wind had toughened the skin and the sun had darkened it, hard work had aged him beyond his years but he was still the young human who Xylour had gifted the Karanda Nut to so long ago.

“It was by the gift of a Karanda nut that the beginning of our world’s healing could truly take hold. It was by the gift of those beyond our skies that we have regained our homeworld. Come back to us brothers and sisters of humanity…come back Home.”

Looking over to Admiral Samantha, Xylour was somehow unsurprised to see tears tracing their way down her cheeks. The light in her eyes was almost enough to light the room along with her smile, full and wide and pure in its joy.

“It’s happening Xy…in my lifetime it’s happening. Because of you I am blessed to hear what I have dreamed of ever since I was a babe…because of you I get to hear a call to my ancestor’s birthplace.” Rising from her seat and quickly making her way around the desk Samantha wrapped Xylour in a hug unlike any he had experienced before.

This was more than a simple embrace, this was a human expressing with their entire physical existence their gratitude, he could feel her body vibrating with an energy that sung from deep within herself. He could feel the power of her emotions ring through every feather of his body like a bell, with every beat of her powerful heart a new wave thrummed through his bones. “In my lifetime Xy…in my lifetime I can finally say, I am Going Home!”

Looking down at the powerful little Star Walker in his arms Xylour was once more shocked at what he saw. Tears of pure happiness and eyes glowing with a joy so pure it convinced him of a higher power flowing unhindered. Laughing from deep within her chest and flinging herself away from him Admiral Samantha spun and twirled around his office, she danced from foot to foot and raised her voice in song unlike anything he had ever heard. It had no words or tune, but the meaning was clear to anyone who heard it.

Coming to a sudden stop and pinning Xylour with a feverish gaze Admiral Samantha approached him with careful, measured steps. Never breaking her gaze Samantha reached into a pocket in her uniform and pulled forth a single brown nut, slightly smaller than a ping pong ball.

“The history of my race is carved upon the outer layers of the Karanda Nut, we have had many dealings in our past with Raporians and in each instance we have grown from it. We would be honored if you would carry this symbol of our Hope with you to your thriving home. I trained alongside a Raporian and told him the purpose of our pilgrimage, he did not entirely understand it but he wished us luck on our journey and with our mission.” Recognizing the small impromptu speech he had given to the human all those years ago Xylour looked down and accepted the heavily carved Karanda Nut, looking closer he could see that it was carved in a twisting mixture of human and Raporian script. Feeling his own eyes grow moist at the gift he was given Xylour looked towards the human that had seen him grow to the position he now held.

“This…is a treasure to my people beyond the words of either of our species. History and the knowledge of the past is valued only second to that of Family…” Looking back down to the small brown nut Xylour watched as a pair of soft hands closed around his own and enclosed them in their powerful, gentle warmth.

“You gave my entire species a treasure beyond all the song and gold we could ever hope for or pull from our past. This is the first nut harvested from the tree that sprouted from the one you gifted us all those years ago. To this day the tree that sprouted from that single act of kindness rises higher than any building or tree on our planet, it carries the history of the family that allowed us to reclaim our home world. From now until the day Sol burns cold, Humanity will guard that tree and the Hope that grew with it…we will not forget the Favor you have granted us.” The light in Admiral Samantha’s eyes was heated and bright, it was a light that would not die with the passing of the figure before him.

“I have been empowered to tell you this, as a Human to a Friend…Call upon us whenever you need us. We will answer and none shall defy us in our repayment of our impossible debt.” The words were spoken, the power was unleashed…Xylour now felt the weight of a Human’s Favor fall upon his shoulders, the weight of cobwebs spun from lead. “I have also taken the honor upon myself to present to you…the first sip of Water from Earth.”

Holding up the flask she had placed off to the side minutes earlier Samantha held the small metal container with the same reverence she had held the Karanda Nut. A simple square container, slightly bent to follow the lines of a human’s leg muscle with nothing more than a basic screw on cap…it was such a small thing…such a small thing that held such power in its contents.

Taking the small container in both of his hands and looking Admiral Samantha in her eyes Xylour lifted the Water to his forehead in a sign of gratitude. Lowering it to his beak before tipping it back Xylour felt his eyes snap open as the liquid flowed over his tongue and down his throat. Never before had he felt such power in a single sip, never before had he felt so rejuvenated…this was the Water of Gaia?

Looking down at the smaller form of the human Xylour could do nothing but ruffle his feathers and hold his arms out wide in what he hoped was the sign for a hug of the greatest magnitude. The smile and tearfully bright eyes he saw before Admiral Samantha plowed into him like a warm avalanche told him he was right. Wrapping the small nova in his feathered arms and rocking her back and forth Xylour chirred and chirped his joy as she laughed and sobbed in the purest joy Xy had ever been witness to. Finally releasing the miniature star from his grasp Xylour watched as she took up the small container of Earth Water and with a reverence only seen in holy rituals lifted it to her lips.

Seeing the small human taste the water of her home world for the first time was like seeing his own offspring open their eyes to the world. Tears of Joy beyond comprehension fell from eyes glazed over with a level of happiness Xylour wasn’t sure he would survive experiencing. Xy wasn’t sure if it was the purity of laughter or the power of the water itself but it was as if decades fell from the face of the Admiral. Turning towards him Admiral Samantha once more threw her arms wide and laughed her joy to the universe.

“Home, Home, home I am going HOME!” Skipping out of the office like a child Xylour couldn’t help but smile as he looked down at the nut that had been gifted to him. Looking closely, he could see the miniscule characters of both his own species and that of humans twining and spiraling around the entire nut. He could only make out every other word but there were parts that spoke of things he had no reference to, as well as times he could remember from his time in history class. Words of purest hatred and phrases of highest joy encircled the tiny orb, it was not well known but any marking made along the outside of the karanda nut was then translated to the bark of the tree itself.

Imagining that many scholars would spend a number of years deciphering the markings along the bark of the tree born of this nut Xylour felt a strange tightness in his chest, a sensation that seemed to bubble and burble up to his throat.

“HA!....” Shaking his head in shock Xylour still felt the sensation only now, it was flowing through his limbs and warming his innards. “hahaHAHAHAHA!!” Laughter…laughter as pure and joyous as he had crowed to the skies upon his first flight from the nest.

Laughter the likes of which he had rarely known in his lifetime sang from his throat like the silver horns of the human angels he been told of. Reaching over to his computer and tapping out a rapid-fire series of orders Xylour didn’t just pull away from his desk…he spun and whistled like a merry teakettle as he did so.

Racing out of the office he had so long occupied Xylour made sure to leave a list of recommendations and orders on his personal terminal. He had never been so happy to not have a mate or hatchlings waiting for him at the end of the day as for the first time in his career, he had no plans on returning to his quarters. Catching up to the admiral Xylour smiled at her as she looked at him in confusion.

“If humans are going to return to their homeworld I am going to be there to help set up not only the trade routes, which I imagine will heavily favor the Raporian race. Also it seems as if I was suddenly given orders to report to the human home world as an Ambassador to a new world and old race.” Stepping into the elevator alongside the admiral Xylour felt like he did that day in his youth…that day so many years ago when he walked into a recruiting station with all the fire of a hatchling taking his first flight. Stepping out of the elevator onto the cargo deck and walking alongside Samantha as she led the way to a small, fast looking ship of obvious human design Xylour looked in confusion as what were obviously rations and supplies meant for his race were being loaded onto the ship.

Looking over to the smaller human Xylour saw a grin full of mischief spread across the human woman’s face.

“I trained you Xy…you think I didn’t anticipate you wanting to come with me when I mentioned going back home. Give me a little credit for knowing my underlings and those that have walked by my side for as long as you have. Now you mentioned something about setting up trade routes and treaties, many of which will possibly favor your species…well it is a long way back home and to my knowledge I never trained you in how to negotiate with a human.” Xylour felt the blood drain from his face and felt his feathers puff out at the thought before laughing to himself and walking towards the ship.

“Well I guess you will have a bit of time to train me won’t you.”

Chapter Text

Sleep didn’t come quick or easily to the exploration group, the fire was small and cast as many shadows as it dispelled and the food was edible if not enjoyable. It felt like he had just fallen asleep when he was being woken up in the morning, the light was barely enough to see by without their suit lights and the fire was only slightly larger than it was when he had fallen asleep. Breakfast was barely better than dinner had been and the temperature was unchanged…it was like being in some kind of isolation chamber or something.

Slogging through his breakfast bar and coffee John almost didn’t notice when one of his group tapped him on the shoulder. Looking up from his breakfast John saw that it was the Security Chief.

“Something wrong SSC Goodwin?” Reaching down to his sidearm and turning his gaze towards where the security chief was looking. Scanning his gaze around without moving his body so that his lights didn’t give him away Captain John had to resist the urge to pull his weapon from the holster.

“Something when I was on watch last night Skipper…couldn’t tell if I saw lights or was hallucinating and I don’t want to sound paranoid but I could swear I heard footsteps, big ones.” Standing there with a sense of eager violence Goodwin tapped her fingers along her own sidearm.

“Alright, quietly inform the other security personnel. Try to keep it quiet and don’t let it turn into rumors and paranoia.” Seeing Goodwin nod out of the corner of his eye and head off John looked down to see if Kotte had finished and was less than surprised to see her looking right up at him. Looking down at her John took a bite of his own bar without breaking eye contact before cutting his eyes off to the area he had been looking at moments earlier. Seeing a responding nod before going back to her own meal John grinned and gave her a scritch behind the ear.

Finishing up his breakfast John stood up and after a few minutes helped clean up the camp before setting off further down-hill. Walking further into the strange forest the exploratory group kept a look out for anything new in the quickly increasing gloom. Further the group went until one of the scientists tapped on John’s shoulder and pointed up into the stalks of the forest. Looking up after motioning a halt John followed the scientist’s finger…and nearly had a damn heart attack.

Climbing through the stalks on an unsettling amount of tentacles was what looked like a squid covered in fur. Dark fur shot through with a rippling pattern of lighter fur covered a body shape that was reminiscent of a sharks’ as it seemed to swim between the stalks almost twenty feet over the groups head. The way it moved was disturbing in the grace it displayed, tentacles rolling out in a slow whip like motion tensing and relaxing to keep the creature level. Watching in fascination the group was mesmerized as it seemed to flow through the stalks a few feet away from the edge of the group’s lights.

None of the group was about to shine their light directly at the creature but they weren’t about to let it out of their sight either. Watching as it slid with liquid grace into the shadows until it eventually was out of their sight the group stayed in place until they were sure they were alone again.

“Sam, Jennifer, Stu…I want you three keeping an eye on the overhead at all times. Science team keep your sensors wide open and I want atmospheric updates every half hour from now on. Alright everyone keep moving and remember we are almost to end of our umbilicals, make sure all your data is backed up and suits are topped off.” John checked his own suit to make sure he was full on all life support and his batteries were charged and holding. Looking over his shoulder to make sure everyone was ready John nodded to himself as he saw his crew finish up with the same checks he had just run, a series of thumbs up signaled they were ready to go and with a subtle shake that only his own Star Friend would notice John began walking again.

The further they went the darker it got until it was almost like the shadows should have a physical presence. John was almost positive that if they turned off their lights and held out their hands they would meet resistance if only by the thickness of the dark…or was it an absolute absence of light?

“John, we need to stop.” It wasn’t just the words being spoken from over his shoulder that made John freeze in place and fling a hand in the air signaling a stop, it was the tone being spoken from his Star Friend.

“Report Xo, why are we stopping.” It wasn’t a question.

“Oxygen levels have been steadily increasing and at this rate will begin to impair cognitive thought after a prolonged exposure. Also various other gasses are getting close to dangerous levels, as the Xo of this expedition and Science Team Lead I have to recommend all members of the Expedition team don helmets and seal up.” Nodding John turned to his team and addressed the group in his best Captain Voice.

“Alright everyone we have hit the point of Atmospheric Safety, everyone put their helmets on and seal up. Keep your umbilicals on and set them to auto disengage…beyond this point I want all security personnel to have weapons in hand with safety on. Keep comm channels open and feel free to chat, no point in walking along stewing in our own anxiety when we can stew in someone else’s paranoia right?”

Smiling at the laughter that rolled through the group John activated his own helmet. With a small popping of seals around the back of his neck a semi rigid bubble of clear material sprung up and over John’s head and sealed once again around the base of his neck. Looking over his shoulder to make sure the top of his shakar’s bubble suite sealed up properly John then cast his gaze around him into the shadows. Pulling his sidearm from its holster and checking it over John waited until the status lights of his team projected onto his helmet all read green.

“Alright everyone, keep an eye out at all levels. I want at least three sets of eyes looking up and the science team constantly monitoring our surroundings…chatter is our friend here everyone, the second someone goes quiet I want to know why.” It was a little paranoid and was probably overkill for what they had seen so far but John was not about to let his people fall to some stupid movie mistake.

Reaching the maximum length of their umbilicals the team each sent individual messages back to base as they disengaged the cords.

“Alright everyone…this is it. We don’t have any quick way of contacting back up and they don’t have any accurate way of tracking us so we are basically on our own. Sci-Ex how are the atmospheric readings looking?” Turning his head to the side slightly John looked at his Star-friend as she tapped and swiped at her tablet before rattling her beads a little.

“Right then…as it is now we are in a high oxygen environment so the humans are going to be feeling especially energetic and alert but soon breathing is going to become a little difficult. Things will become harder and eventually there will be too much oxygen for humans to handle per breath…” Rattling a few more of her beads and gently rolling one between her teeth Kotte continued contemplating her readouts.

“Alright so the humans are going to be fine, what about the shakar? How are all of you going to handle the atmospheric changes.” Crossing his arms and raising a brow at his own shakar John had to resist the urge to tap his foot.

“Hmm…we will have to seal up in our suites right around the time you all will be feeling at your peak just because the oxygen saturation will be to high for our bodies. *Sigh*…for the sake of safety and mission longevity my official recommendation is to continue for another mile and a half before all shakar seal up and then half a mile beyond that all humans seal up. By then the atmospheric pressure will also become a problem…imagine diving into a pool.” Gnawing at her bead as she frowned at her tablet, and then swearing so venomously John was sure the air took on a blue tinge as it broke beneath her teeth, Kotte whistled and chittered in joy as John casually held up a fresh bead from a pouch on his belt. Knowing his Love would gnaw certain beads when she was nervous or concentrating, he had stocked up on her favorite flavors.

Taking a minute to thread the bead onto her quills Kotte stuck it between her teeth and went back to her tablet.

“Right then” Spitting the bead out so she could speak clearly Kotte put her tablet away in her suite and shook herself to hear her Burrow-mate’s Gift Song Kotte continued “Imagine diving into a pool and going a dozen feet under and feeling the pressure on your eardrums. The further we go, the closer the air will become and the higher the pressure will go.”

Seeing a round of nods and understanding looks Kotte nodded and looked back to John for any further words of warning or notifications.

“Alright everyone, I want at least three of you to have an eye on the overhead at all times, the rest of you keep an eye to the sides and science team keep your comms open. I want to hear your crazy science chatter so much that by the time we get back I hate your face just for your voice. Security squad double check everyone’s weapons and science team double check everyone’s suits…I know how to fly a space ship and lead a team, Security and Science teams I am trusting you with your specialties.” Clapping his hands John was pleased to see everyone beginning to move about their own jobs without any further prodding.  

Walking through the group and checking the seals and weapons of his crew while they did the same John was pleased when he was given the green light from both the science and security team. Turning downhill and beginning to walk John was determined to enjoy the feeling of Kotte wrapped around his neck and standing on his shoulders while he could. Looking around John was still amazed at how little life was in this forest, they had seen three life forms so far and on practically any other planet they would have seen at least twice that many in half the time.

“Hold up.” Raising his hand in the air John felt his breath coming a little heavier than usual. “Alright everyone grab a bite to eat, we are gonna be sealing up our helmets when we continue…and am I hallucinating or does anyone else see glowing things up ahead, right around thirty feet up?”

“No you are definitely seeing something glowing.” One of the scientists, Jimmy, walked up looking in the same direction as the Captain. “Permission to go see what it is Captain?”

“Take a security detail with you once we are ready to continue, full seals and double check safe.” Nodding as he went back to the group the scientist began asking for volunteers to go with him to check out the glowing…thingys. Soon enough a group of four security personnel and one scientist sealed up their helmets, checked their gear and moved forward at a steady walk. As the group came closer to the strange glowing things two of the security members kept their eyes looking up while the other two made sure to scan to the sides for any new critters.

“Alright we are approaching the stalks with the glowing anomalies and I am deploying my climbing cleats and wrapping a length of rope around the stalk in order to climb.” Putting actions to words the scientist showed a level of familiarity with the climbing technique as he quickly scaled the stalk up to the level of his target. “The glowing anomalies appear to be…well, almost parasitic in nature? No…there are what look like tendrils coming off the top of the anomalies, only visible now that I am closer.”

Climbing higher to get a better look at the strange glowing orbs Jimmy zoomed in on the tendrils that seemed to extend from the tops of the anomalies. Looking up along the tendrils Jimmy could swear he saw…something.

“The tendrils appear to reach into the upper canopy, this might be some kind parasitic fruit? Captain with permission I would like to make physical contact with the anomalies.” Receiving confirmation to do so Jimmy began to reach out towards one of the softly glowing orbs. Coming into contact with one was kind of like touching a gooey balloon, his hand sank into the surface slightly and when Jimmy tried to pull away, his hand felt stuck as if he had just touched a fly strip.

“My hand seems to be stuck, the surface is covered in a layer of sticky mucus and is pliable underneath. I uhm…I can’t get my hand away and, uh oh…Captain I found another species.” Looking up along the tendril Jimmy turned on his helmet lights and saw the underside of what looked like a scaled octopus or something. Jimmy couldn’t tell if he was fascinated by the fact he had found a new species…or terrified that he had found a new species that not only had a form of hunting, but also what looked like a very powerful set of jaws.

“It looks like the glowing anomaly is a type of lure for a multi-limbed species with a scale armored exterior and…” Doing his best to count the limbs and rather proud of the fact his voice wasn’t shaking Jimmy continued trying to pull his hand away. “Approximately twelve prehensile limbs though it appears the majority of the limbs are being used to hold the creature in place while only about four limbs are used for passive hunting. The best way I can describe this creature is a twelve limbed squid that looks like a jellyfish and uses bioluminescent lures like a deep-sea fish, um guys I can’t get my damn hand off this lure and it is starting to pull up towards the creature.”

Losing the battle to keep his voice steady Jimmy held on as tight to the stalk as he could while his arm was being pulled upwards towards the new creature. Thankfully the security team had a more mobile Golem Suite than the science team as they crouched and engaged small compressed gas jump jets located at their hips. Jumping more than two thirds of the way up to Jimmy two security members climbed up adjacent stalks until they could jump over to their wayward Beaker. With one teammate holding onto him and the other puling out a small torch Jimmy felt himself relax, these people knew what they were doing.

Holding the torch up to the goo holding their scientist captive the security member was pleased to see the goo melt and pull away in rubbery snaps from his hand, she was less pleased to hear a low thrum coming from above them. Looking up all three humans watched as what had been designated as stabilizing tendrils began tensing and moving in a way that began to pull the main body away deeper into the forest.

Looking back towards her goal of releasing her teammate from the lure Samantha decided to stop being gentle and turned up the heat of the torch while sending an apology to Jimmy as she heard him grunt and grit his teeth at the temperature seeping through his suit’s gauntlet. Seeing the goo finally break away Samantha called out that they were clear and waited until her fellow security member jumped away from the stalk with Jimmy in his arms to free fall to the ground. Letting go of the stalk in order to follow, Samantha began to feel her stomach lurch with the feeling of gravity taking hold before she then felt a thud against her back and then jerk to a stop.

*OHHFFF* “Shit, Boss I’m caught!” Looking behind her Samantha saw a glowing blob stuck to the shakar suite attached to her back. Looking down she was pleased to see that the others made it safely to the ground and then looked up at the creature that currently had her in it’s grasp. It was pulling itself threw the stalks and apparently didn’t have much in the way of an internal skeleton since it was moving in a straight line at slowly increasing speed but just sort of flowed around the stalks.

“CARL STATUS REPORT!” Watching her team start to run after her Samantha was pleased to hear the voice of her shakar come through strong and steady.

“Visibility is reduced ninety-five percent, suit integrity is holding at one hundred percent, the lure seems to have some kind of flexibility as well as mobility since it seems to be moving and expanding. I can’t open the suite without potentially letting it in and getting caught myself.” Hearing a series of clicks and clacks that Samantha knew from long experience caused her to grin, her Star-friend was always armed and ready. “One word Sammy and I’ll blow this nasty snot blob all the way back to Tennessee.”

“Hold back Carl, activate the locator beacon and hang on I’m gonna try something.” With a chime Samantha grinned as she noticed the locator beacon start broadcasting her status and location. Doing he best to swing and twist Samantha was able to twist and grab the tentacle above the lure and pull herself around until she was more wrapped up but at least she was now facing the main body. Wrapping her arm around the tentacle and holding it close so that she could use the strength of her arm instead her hand Samantha reached down to her holster and took hold of her sidearm.

“So how about it Carl…armor piercing, explosive or anti-personnel?” Feeling the magazines carried in a leg compartment shift around until one was selected Samantha grinned as she heard Carl giggle in a distinctly human way.

“Explosive all the way, blow it to hell babe.” Grinning and getting ready to pull the gun from its holster Samantha heard a comm from the captain.

“Samantha come in, Security Squad Second Class Samantha Telenois respond! Security Shakar Carl Telenois respond please!” By the sound of the captain’s voice he was moving fast and they hadn’t gone out of comm range despite how much faster the squidapus…octo-lure?...lurepus! how much faster the lurepus was moving now than when it started. Using some eye commands to lock the arm of the suit wrapped around the tentacle in place and give her muscles a break Samantha answered the comm call.

“SS2 responding Captain! No injuries to report. Carl reports that the lure seems to be slightly mobile and as such is trapped in the suite. Permission to blow a few holes in this asshole?!” Gripping her still holstered sidearm Samantha tilted her head back and was pleased to see the rest of the expedition team doing an admirable job at keeping up. Using their suits to move for them the team was able to move faster than they would have normally but it did shorten the time they would be able to stay out in the Deeps.

“Permission granted, aim for the tentacle for least amount of damage and maximum effect.”

‘Typical Captain, always wanting to do the right and responsible thing…such a killjoy.’ Grinning as she remembered why she was so happy to work for the guy Samantha pulled her sidearm and aimed barely higher than her arm before pulling the trigger. The report from the firearm had a satisfying kick even through the suit’s compensator system…but the miniature explosion from hitting the tentacle really got her giggling, right before she realized she was now falling at high speeds and the compartment that held her emergency parachute was currently covered in a slimy lure. ‘Well shit, this is gonna hurt’

Turning her head and body as best she could Samantha tried to spin enough so that she didn’t land on the shakar suite since either she would break it and hurt Carl or it would break her.

“BRACE FOR IMPACT SAM!” *FWOOSSSHHHHT* “OOF!”

Samantha had about enough time to comprehend the words yelled over the comms before she was slammed from below by something that felt suspiciously like one of her crewmates. Between the drop, impact, sudden turning of the world around her and overall disorientation Samantha nearly passed out…she hated rollercoasters! Slamming into the ground and rolling with the impact Samantha could barely keep her eyes looking in the same direction as she did her best to get her body back under control.

“Carl…Carl you good?” Shaking her head, and wishing she hadn’t Samantha was pleased to hear a familiar groan.

“Ready ready…ish.”

“Just relax a bit I’ve got your suit doing diagnostics, here just stretch out a bit. You feel anything wrong? Broken bones or sprains?” Looking up and seeing one of the other security members looking down at her Sam sighed in relief. Responding with a negative to most of the questions Samantha was pleased to see the rest of the crew show up, the security team stopping and taking up firing positions while the scientists crowded inside the protective ring and set up their sensors…while also keeping a hand on their own sidearms.

“Guess that training was actually good for something huh?” Groaning as the effects of the painkillers her suit was dosing her with began to take effect Samantha stood up with a bit of help. Steadying herself on the shoulders of her teammates for a bit Samantha took a shaky step before taking another steadier one.

“So SS2, you gonna keep that like a stuffed animal or can our scientists check it out?” Walking up to his wayward security team member the captain gestured towards the piece of tentacle and lure still gripped in her arm since she had not yet released the lock on her suit’s arm. Looking down in slight confusion before realizing what she was looking at Samantha eye clicked the release code for her suit to allow her full movement of the arm. Once she could move her arm away from the piece of tentacle and roll onto her belly the remaining science team members rushed over and began to excitedly study and dissect the lure while taking reading and samples.

Carl was all for getting the damn thing off his suite and encouraged the science team to hurry…ok he spent the time trying to convince them to use a flamethrower but it’s the thought that counts.

“Um guys…uh I don’t want to worry anyone but, am I the only one who feels that?” Samantha asked as she laid on the soft forest floor. “Carl stop bugging the Beakers and tell me what the seismic readings say.”

“Fine fine…and here I thought humans liked barbeque. Let’s see the seismic sensors are saying…that we should run.” The calm and level way the shakar said this caused his words to go almost unnoticed…almost.

“What do you mean we should run?” Captain John asked as he registered the shakar’s words.

“Well by these readings there is something rather large coming in our vague direction, judging by how big something would have to be to make readings like this…a vague direction is all it will need to eventually reach us. I recommend either running or a possible orbital bombardment.” With that said Carl pulled one his favorite flavored sticks from a package and began gnawing while reclined and began making happy squeaks at the taste of salmon smoked mesquite.

“Ca-ca *ahem* Captain…contact bearing triple zero relative last line of movement.” Hearing the tone of his team member’s voice and the fact that they had reflexively dropped into their training told John that he needed to look in the direction they had been moving and to do so right the absolute hell NOW!

Spinning and falling to one knee while bringing his sidearm to bare Captain John soon enough lowered the weapon, along with all his crew as they all heard the strange, low rumble coming from the shadows of the deeper depths. They could still see the lurepus sliding around the stalks as it tried to find its lost catch and as they watched and listened…the low rumble began to pulsate and sharpen into higher pitched notes.

With a movement faster than something of its size should have been capable of achieving, what looked like a tentacle covered in curved spines reached out between the stalks and wrapped around the lurepus. Giving a strangled squeal the lurepus thrashed its tentacles and gripped as many stalks as it could but was drug into the shadowed depths with the inevitability of the tides. A flaring of blueish green light and audible squelching sound told the exploration team all they needed to know about it’s fate.

“Captain…as security team leader, it is my recommendation that we cease any forward movement and return to the ship.” Captain John was about to agree when he heard Kotte speak.

“As the leading science team member and Xo of the ship I second that notion.” Hearing that his own Star-friend didn’t want to go any further despite the curiosity he knew had to be burning within her John nodded.

“Back to the ship, everyone. Get Sam on her feet and then we take off, no holding back no stopping. Augmented the entire way and if ditch the suits if they slow us down…we aren’t set up for this.” Seeing the science team slice and dice the tentacle and lure until they had processed it down to a size they could stash away in the various sample tubes and container they carried reminded John of a flock of buzzards. Once Samantha was on her feet and had checked out with the basic first aid trained members of their team the pack of humans all looked at each other before nodding and engaging their suits.

With augmented muscle fibers, hydraulics, servos and other methods that allowed them to exceed the limitations of their squishy bodies the humans raced uphill and back towards their camp. John could only roll his eyes as he listened to the incessant chatter of the science team as they discussed their findings. While the humans ran the science shakar ran diagnostics and tests on whatever they had access to while the security shakar accessed the various small arms hidden within their human’s suits.

Small missiles, flares, mines and a variety of drop explosives were kept at the ready as the humans ran back along the way they had come. Soon enough they had passed the point they had needed to seal up and within a blink they were running through the area they found the first signs of life. Charging up the hill and into the lush green stalks the humans burst into even faster movement as they registered the shafts of pure sunlight and the thinning stalks. Eventually they began thrashing through the canopy and finally they burst into the sunlight as they trampled young stalks beneath them.

Stopping only when they had reached the center of the encampment the exploration team jogged to a stop and finally unsealed with a series of hisses and broken seals. Heaving breaths of simple, non-recycled air and stripping their armor as fast as they could if only so that each and every one could hold their shakar to themselves that much sooner the group of humans soon stood within a circle of onlookers.

Holding Kotte close to himself as she draped heavily over his shoulders and wrapped her tail loosely around his neck while she churred and happily chewed at her favorite beads walked up to the acting Duty Chief.

“Has anything happened in the time we have been gone, anything to report?” He was proud of himself for keeping his voice so calm and not shaking as much as the rest of him was.

“Not much Captain…some of the night watch has mentioned what might have been lights and others said they saw something disturbing the grass out in the field. I have a couple of people saying they heard voices out in the grasslands.” The sight of his captain’s face going pale made the Duty Officer tighten his grip on his weapon. “Captain how bad is it?”

“Depends on how deep you go…its an ocean, the further down you go the bigger things get and we are not even nearly the biggest fish in these waters.” Stroking his hands along Kotte’s tail and along her back Captain John drew himself up with a breath and steadied himself…he was a Captain damnit he wasn’t about to show such indecision and insecurity to his crewmates.

“Get the Ship on comms, tell them I need a line to a Galactic Collective representative about Finders and Explorative Rights. Also have them send down a lander for my team with replacements for each security position, science team members are not needed at this time. How long have you been down here?”

“Since you left Sir.”

“Right, tell them to send down a full security detail replacement as well and take some time off for yourself…I imagine things are going to get busy around here so enjoy it while it lasts.” Walking over to the Command Center that had been erected while he was gone John told one of the on-duty security members that he was going to fall down and was not to be disturbed unless everything was on fire. Walking into the Command Center and seeing a cot John walked over and after kicking off his boots laid down with a long exhale.

Feeling the Kotte climb down to her favorite horizontal perch directly above his stomach John finally allowed himself to begin relaxing…though he had to chuckle a little.

*YYAAWWWNN* “What is so funny…?” The sleepy voice of his star friend asked as he ran his fingers through her quills.

“I barely did anything on that whole expedition and yet I’m exhausted, I wasn’t even the one to be hauled away by some unknown alien this time and yet I feel like a wrung-out dish towel.”

“That is because you were worried for your team and on high alert the entire time, your mental exhaustion is being mirrored by your physical body and is resulting in a feeling of exhaustion.” Listening to the sleepy drawl of Kotte’s voice as she relaxed and grew heavy and limp on his stomach caused John’s thoughts to slow and his breathing to deepen. Within minutes Captain John Razal was deep asleep, not knowing his entire team was similarly passed out along with their shakar…thoughts of what they had seen and what it meant dancing through their heads.

Chapter Text

Walking into the dining hall like a slow rolling tsunami of barely restrained violence Aadhish ignored the feeling of being naked without his armor or weapons. Stepping into the large hall and seeing far more eyes turn his way than the number of bodies should have allowed the massive Genesis Titan had to restrain his urge to reach for the blade sheathed at his lower back. He may have been in one of the safest places in the universe…but he still liked having some kind of weapon with him.

Marching between the tables of canine shaped aliens and clamping down hard on his instincts to lash out Aadhish eventually found himself grinning as he came closer to the Head Table. The rhythmic tread of his Titans as they marched behind him in lockstep soothed his nerves, his lads were always at his back. The sight of his Event Horizon, the woman who pulled him inexorably deeper into her embrace and held him tight standing before the head table in all her glory was like a cool ocean wave after a day on the sunbaked beach. Marching up to the woman until he stood towering head and shoulders over her small frame Aadhish looked down at the slim figure of the woman he had loved since before they went into the Long Sleep.

With a sense of violent grace the Titan slid down to one knee and rested one fist against his heart and one against the deckplates. Looking up, almost level in fact, into the eyes of his beloved Aadhish felt the song of battle in his limbs slow…the heat of war cooled within his blood.

Seeing the Angel of Peace he had sworn himself to all those centuries ago reach out and lay her hands along the side of his head brought a sense of calm Aadhish had missed since the last time he had strode into battle. The soft, gentle stroking of his beloved’s hands along his face coupled with the soft light in her eyes sent a warmth creeping into Aadhish’s form that told him of the many small muscle strains he had acquired since awakening, he felt his limbs grow heavy and bones weary…he felt human once more.

“Take your place at the table Titan of Strength, rest and be safe among friends and allies.” The soft voice of Abigail swept over the crowd like a gentle breeze, many smiled as they remembered hearing their own mates talk to them in such a comforting tone, others remembering the sound of it being spoken to them. Standing to his full height with a smile Aadhish nodded his head lightly to Abigail and made his way to an empty, and reinforced, seat at the table.

Retaking her seat at the table Abigail smiled and began bouncing in place as doors at a side of the hall opened up to allow a line of humans to enter. Walking in with a large covered tray balanced on each hand the humans quickly and smoothly made their way between the tables setting the trays down as they passed. Pulling the covers off the trays the hall was met with dishes of some kind of strange orb shaped balls of cream surrounded by smaller dishes of nuts, sauces and fruit. Sitting next to the cream balls were small dark brown tapered cylinders that gave off little wafts of richly sweet steam.

Barely able to keep still as the trays were placed and revealed their contents Abby let loose a girlish squeal of delight. Stopping suddenly and looking out over the crowd at the silence Abby felt her face heat up at the sight of their guests all looking at her with what might have been questioning gazes.

*Ahem* “Everyone I am most pleased to introduce you to some of my personal favorite desserts, ice cream with toppings and…oh damn, ack! I’m drooling…Chocolate Lava cakes.” Seeing the looks on the various Tradaxian’s faces Abby quickly continued speaking. “Not actual lava, they are just cakes with warm, mostly liquid chocolate inside that flows out like lava when you cut the cake open.”

Seeing the faces turn to looks of amused understanding Abby just laughed and motioned for everyone to tuck in. Thankfully it didn’t take much for them to figure out how to make the dessert to their tastes and Abby soon found herself in heaven as she tasted the warm chocolate, crunchy nuts and cool ice cream for the first time in hundreds of years.

“Abby…” Turning to the side with her spoon hanging out from between her grinning lips Abby felt her smile fall from her face at what she saw. Tears were tracking down the sides of Spirach’s muzzle from his double set of eyes, the look of confusion on his face was evident even before he raised a hand to his face. Pulling his clawed fingers away and looking at the moisture on the tips Spirach looked towards Abby.

“I..I don’t understand Abby…the food was better than anything they ever served in the Empress’s palace, we have been eating better than royalty. We have been watching footage of our greatest enemies and oppressors being beaten and shown that they are not as powerful as they claim to be…and yet I am crying, why is that?” Before Abby had a chance to respond a voice from the side spoke up.

“Not just you monsieur…but all of your people.” Looking past the humans on his other side Spirach saw one of the first humans he had awoken standing there. He was dressed differently from when he had awoken, now sporting an apron over his front as well as a cloth over his head and traces of ingredients spread over his front and face. “Tell me, Ami du loupI, what are you thinking of right now…did you have any thoughts or feelings when you tried the dessert.”

Looking out over the crowd of his people as they sat eating and crying, some laughing and others sobbing…oddly enough regardless of what they were doing they were all smiling.

“Yes I remembered when the matriarch of my family was trying to teach me how to cook and before the end we had coated the food preparation area in powdered ingredients. I remember learning to stalk in the tall grass behind my family’s home from my patriarch and seeing the look of pride on his face as I actually caught him off guard.” Turning back to the dessert and taking another bite Spirach squinted his eyes and chuffed out a laugh before smiling again despite the fresh tears rolling down his face.

“Oui, you are remembering the times of warmth and joy. This is the food we as a chefs and bakers strive to produce, sustenance and soul with every bite. We made every dish with care and poured our soul into the food so that those who would go on to enjoy it might feel our own love and passion for our work.” Smiling with a gentle light to his eyes Spirach realized he was not shedding tears of sorrow…but of joy. It had been so long since he had last thought of cooking with his matriarch…he had forgotten the joy of learning from his patriarch in the tall grass. Looking back on those moments Spirach felt a strange tightness within his chest, not the deep heavy sorrowful tightness of but something…lighter…

“ha…hahha..hAhHAHAHAHA!” With none of the reserve he would normally have shown in the palace, Spirach let loose a barking laugh from deep within his chest. Once he started he couldn’t stop, his laughter rang deep and loud with joy beyond anything he had felt in years. Memories of better times flowed through his mind like a gentle summer breeze, with every new image a new bark of laughter sounded from his maw. Hearing a responding sound of laughter from the crowd Spirach held back as best he could and watched as one group after another fell into tearful laughter as they continued eating the iced cream and lava cakes. Turning his watery gaze towards their hosts Spirach was pleased to see a simple look of joy upon Abby’s face as she looked up at him from her seat.

“The power of humans will never cease to amaze me Abby…you wield powers beyond anything seen today as if it was a simple child’s toy. You remember history from generations beyond counting, you have seen battle and conflict beyond anything most civilizations can even remember and yet you seek peace with the pain and wisdom of history behind your motives. Never in all my years, in all the legends of my youth could I have imagined the magnificence of your people…on behalf of myself and my entire race…on behalf of our past and any future that we have, I thank you.” Raising a clawed hand to his chest and dragging his claws down Spirach bowed low before Abigail.

“On behalf of all humanity, in the name of all that have come before and all that will follow in our footsteps…I will only accept your Words as a friend and nothing else.” Crossing her arms Abby looked at the lupine humanoid as he moved his gaze upwards. Smiling at him Abigail leaned in and lightly bopped Spirach on his nose. “And friends don’t bow to each other like that.”

Seeing the smile that was slowly becoming a more comfortable expression on Spirach’s face Abby darted in for a quick hug, and after quickly reaching up to give a scritch behind his ears she happily skipped over to the Titan as he lounged in his massive reinforced seat. Hopping in place before literally hopping into his lap and re-arranging herself to be more comfortable Abby smiled in a way that somehow seemed more genuine than most other smiles Spirach had seen so far. Wiggling in place and leaning forward to snag a goblet of rootbeer from a passing tray as the next course of the feast was brought in Abby reclined with a sigh.

“Didn’t you JUST finish with dessert My Love?” Ignoring Abby’s mutterings about having dinner and then supper Aadhish grabbed a glass with a wide flared top and thin stem to hold it by with a bright rose-pink liquid within it. Leaning down quickly the Titan planted a surprisingly soft kiss to Abby’s temple before leaning back and taking a sip.

Seeing the massive human then reach up and stroke a proportionally large hand down the side of Abby’s face felt oddly…invasive? Voyeuristic? to Spirach and as he turned his gaze away to look out over his people the Tradaxian Word Smith felt his face relax into a smile more genuine and purer than almost any he had expressed.

Looking out over the crowds Spirach saw mothers gently rocking back and forth as they hummed and sang to their drowsy or sleeping pups. The fact there was a scattering of humans among the group teaching their songs of comfort to the mothers and fathers did not escape Spirach’s notice. Looking closer Spirach noticed a small number of humans conversing and apparently consoling Tradaxians in twos and threes.

Sometimes tears would be shed in groups of gently heaving shoulders and racking sobs while other times they would silently crawl down cheeks as fingers ran over soft ears and through course fur. Nails scratched lightly and faces both furred and bare were nuzzled together in the simple desire for warm contact with another living being.

“Your people are everything the stories warned us of, as well as everything we were promised and more Abby…is this your mate?” Walking up to Abby and looking out over the crowd Spirach looked between the male and female with what he hoped was a human expression of curiosity.

“Indeed my new furred friend, this Raging Nova of Wild Beauty in my arms is indeed what you would call my mate…the word we use is Wife though. What do the stories tell of us Wolf Speaker? What songs of our past have survived the ages?” Ignoring the giggling and wriggling figure of the female in the large human’s lap as he unknowingly asked almost the same questions she had Aadhish reached forward and plucked up the rack of ribs that had been deposited before him. Tearing into the meat and separating the bones with ease Aadhish sighed back into his seat and arranged his legs into a better throne for his Empress.

Grinning and taking a sip of his ale as well as a bite of the new dish set before him Spirach signaled for a moment to think. Closing his eyes and letting the low chatter and gentle hum of his people sending their young ones to sleep to flow through him Spirach began rocking back and forth. Feeling the ale flow through him and warm his limbs Spirach saw novas burst behind his eyelids as words and phrases through his mind.

“Born of a Star’s Death they are birthed of chaos unto a world of Conflict. Before their first breath unto their last they fight against the very will of a planet that seeks nothing more than to destroy them…or raise them to heights only known among the gods.” Stopping to take a sip of ale Spirach had to cut his quaff short as he found he was smiling to wide to properly drink.

“Ahh I see our love of words has endured, though judging by the Calakarian’s response to a bit of singing it doesn’t seem as if our love of song has endured quite as well.” Reaching forward and picking up a massive mug of his own drink the Titan Aadhish raised it in a toast and began to drink deeply. “A bit rough around the edges but the heart could be felt in your words.”

“Mom, I come bearing good news…” With a small glimmer of cascading light particles Nifti materialized sitting upon the table. Dressed in a pinstripe suit, strappy high heels, a pencil behind one ear and a strange brimmed hat Nifti held up a small notebook with a bright smile on her face. “Hot off the wire! All vaults in the system have reported fifty percent staffing and are seventy five percent awake at a minimum.”

“You have been looking through the archives and watching old movies again haven’t you?” The rumbling voice of Aadhish spoke up before Abby could do so.

“…Maybe…” Looking away from her ‘parents’ Nifti crossed her legs and bounced one foot while closely studying her notes.

*Sigh* “I blame you for this…” Pointing a finger up at her husband Abby took an imperious sip of her now refilled wine glass. “I would never have taught her to be so ridiculous…”

“Yes dear…” Aadhish smiled and rolled his eyes.

“ALSO! That emprASS lady thing is calling and being very rude about it…. should I let her through?” Leaning back on her arms Nifti grinned at her parents as they began sticking their tongues out at each other in a very mature display of super adult maturity.

“Fine yes, I suppose we can talk to her…” Leaning back and crossing her legs Abby lounged partially against her husband’s chest as well in the crook of his arm Abby gestured with her glass.

Looking out over the crowd and towards the massive screen Spirach found he was actually somewhat eager to see the empress once again…he found he missed that frustrated twitch to her eye. The snarling wrinkle of her lips and baring of her diseased, opulence rotted teeth. Yes he was going to enjoy seeing the look on the piraq-swine-born’s face as she had to deal with the humans once more. With a sip of his ale Spirach watched as the screen flickered to life and the face of the empress suddenly showed larger than life, looking out with a face that told Spirach planets would burn when she got the chance.

“You…” Her voice shivered and quaked with rage as she tried to keep from screaming incoherently. “You will become legends among the stars for countless generations for this insult. You have the audacity to not only resist my Holy Words to surrender and allow yourselves to be controlled but you then show your ignorance of your betters by attacking one of my ships. Had you stopped there you would have simply died slowly and painfully but then you somehow broadcast your attack to my ships as if your minor and pathetic resistance means anything to the worms that wriggle about these ships.”

“Oh not just your ships, no in fact we broadcast to your ships and then used them as boosters and broadcasted from them…to every possible receiver in range. Not only did we broadcast the footage of your people being slaughtered and your ship being taken over and then destroyed but we also sent along a self-replicating computer virus.” Abigail turned so that instead of lounging across her husband’s lap she was now sat upon it as if she herself was an Empress upon her throne. Grinning and crossing her legs while steepling her fingers before her Abigail was pleased to see the feline thing on the screen flinch back when she realized she was looking at a True Empress.

“Every time that footage is viewed that virus will triple and send out the footage again but also, it will copy all the information on the local network and send it back here. Soon enough a flood of information will begin to flow through our defensive cloud to be gathered, reviewed and understood by my Daughter. Through the power of her incredible mind humanity will be brought up to speed with this new world and in less time than it takes you to reach the closest planet Humanity will know where you are headed, what you have done and more importantly…what you WILL do.” Standing up from her throne Abigail began to stalk around the table and then towards the center of the room.

“We will know how you think, how you make decisions and we will know what you are going to do before you do. We will be there waiting for you whenever you go to another planet, we will be there waiting in every shadow as inevitable as your own failures and insecurities. By the time you make it to the nearest planet every Vault in our own system will have been opened and operating at full capacity and by the time you reach your Throne World…” The smile that slide across Abigail’s face was only physically a smile, the light in her eyes though was that of a warrior that had won the war even before the first battle. “Every Vault in this arm of the galaxy will be awake.”

“What…what do you mean vaults in this arm…” Leaning back from the camera with a look of fear growing on her face the empress had to fight to keep her voice steady.

“I mean…humanity was far to large to contain within the single solar system of our birth. Over the years and years of our exploration we built Vaults on more planets than you have ships. Hidden within the broadcast of your latest defeat is a signal that will only be recognizable to the fragments of my daughter sleeping within the vaults. Every time one of those signals is received it will self-propagate out to other vaults.” Finally reaching the center of the room Abigail stood with her arms crossed and looked up at the screen with a look that spoke of victory before the beginning of the game.

“By the time you make back to your seat of power, you will be surrounded by the very creatures that have wiped the floor with your forces twice out of two engagements. Nifti…” Calling out to her daughter Abigail was pleased to hear an immediate response.

“Yes momma?” The tone of voice told anyone who could hear it that she knew exactly what was about to be asked of her.

“Drop the Cloud.” Grinning as her eyes began to glow Nifti reached out to the sides and brought her hands together in a resounding *CLAP*.

“You will notice the defensive cloud around our system has gone dark, your ships will now be able to enter our system. Before you do though…Houyi vault take aim and fire.”

Within seconds of her words a piece of space just in front of three Calakarian ships bent and warped until it had to many angles. With an unheard tearing a small hole opened and slugs of osmium forged around a re-enforcing diamond lattice came screaming out of the holes and plowed into the ships.

“Blossoms of fire bloom

Lightning strikes from beyond sight

Peace rings through the void”

Binh Diep stood at her control panel as she lined up another shot, the complex calculations needed to open a rip on space falling together into a barely coherent mass of numbers and letters as she practically inhaled data from the various screens around her as her goggles glowed above a peaceful smile.

“Houyi Vault is online and our quiver is full…none within our sight shall raise a blade against us.” She may have only been four foot eleven, but if anyone had asked the others in the control room at that moment they would have sworn she was standing six feet tall and had eaten an entire cow for a snack.

“Athena Vault strike!”

Before the empress could even begin to speak she was distracted as massive metallic shards impaled even more of her ships resulting in silent explosions. Growling at the audacity this lowly primitive showed in attacking her ships the empress decided it was time to show these weaklings why she was the most powerful being in all of creation, she still had at least ninety-percent of her ships at her command.   Looking back towards the monitor the empress felt her ears lay flat in pure fear at what she saw…her species had not even conquered fire the last time a sentient race had seen an angry human.

“You have thought yourself empress supreme of all you perceive, you believe yourself worthy of all that Humanity has to offer in the Realm of Violence?”

“O-of course…I am the Supreme Being of this galaxy, I am the Speaker of the Holy Word for this Universe.” Looking as if she was believing her own words the empress stood taller and sneered down her nose at the screen. “I am all that is power and beauty, I am the epitome of control over all that I perceive!”

Abigail could only laugh, it started low in her chest as a gentle bubbling of mirth and rose into a full-throated laughter that rang through the halls and passages of Earth. She stood there with her head thrown back and a hand thrown over her face as she crowed to the very skies above them.

“You!...ahahaha..you think yourself worthy of Humanities Might?...let me show you first, our Restraint.” With a sweeping gesture Abby was surrounded by a star map of greater detail than any Spirach had ever seen. “All Vaults within the range of my voice…Assemble.”

In the depths of space around and between the Calakarian ships space warped and grew chaotic, flashes and flares of light and anti-light battled for dominance while always canceling the other. Distance stretched and fell into impossible angles before suddenly flexing and shattering, revealing a ship unlike any in the area.

“ALL FORCES OF THE CANASHAHN EMPIRE READY EVERY WEAPON AND FIGHTER, AIM FOR THE NEAREST ENEMY SHIP AND AWAIT ORDERS!” A Titan-sized four-armed humanoid creature called out over the comm lines, looking up at a large vid-screen that had been sectioned into an ever-increasing number of separate views the captain of the new ship clapped all four of his six fingered hands together and bowed lightly. “By your orders Mistress of the Song Walkers.”

The largest and only unchanging screen before the captain smiled at him as Abigail greeted the newcomers.

Stepping in front of her Titan and holding out her hands along with his own the two of them performed a complex, criss-crossing pattern of claps until both pairs of arms settled with fingers interlaced in a prayer position before them.

“Sallakar and shree Captain…we only await the others.”

From another grouping of spatial anomalies, a torrent of single occupant fighters erupted in a nearly endless wave before a massive orb was revealed. Looking like it had been grown instead of built the large ship easily pushed the smaller Calakarian ships out of its way before it stopped moving. From more fractures within the fabric of space came smaller ships of similar design, all taking up defensive honor guard positions around the larger ship.

“We are arrived Queen of the Shard Mind” The voice that came from the large insect like creature within the depths of the ship was little more than a coordinated harsh buzzing as it looked through the eyes of every fighter it had deployed, the compound eyes reflecting the view of the battle field. “By your will shall the enemies of the Galaxy Hive be exterminated.”

Empress Rictal, Queens One and All…Humanity greets you as One from the minds of the Many.” Giving rattling, buzzing click from the depths of her throat Abby was pleased to see what Nifti interpreted as a sign of pleasure from the Empress.

“What is going on here, you were not called to battle, begone all of you! YOUR EMPRESS COMMANDS IT!” The Calakarian empress was not pleased at this newest outcome, these were conquered species that should have been bowing to HER and yet they were giving subservience to this weakling species!?

Hearing a call from one of her servants the Empress looked to yet another screen as even more spatial anomalies disgorged yet more ships.

‘You are no longer the Empress.’ The voice came across none of the comm channels as that would have required vocal cords. ‘You have been weighed, you have been measured and you have been found wanting. As such you are no longer, She Who Rules All Minds.’

Walking forward with long, spindly, triple jointed fingers steepled before them the Captain of the Malashak Shoal looked as much into the camera as through the former empress, hundreds upon thousands of astral units away.

“Good to see you made it to the party…cousin.” Aadhish said from behind Abby in his deep rumbling voice. Seeing the eyes crinkle and facial muscles move in a disturbingly human fashion sent a shiver down the equivalent of a spine across every species.

“What…*Gulp* what do you mean by this ‘Cousin’ Titan Aadhish?” Spirach asked he slowly turned towards the massive human sitting next to him, once again acting as Abby’s throne.

“You were told we unlocked parts of ourselves that history had buried and time had forgotten resulting in the Titans.” Abby said as she reached up and stroked the side of her husband’s face, Spirach was amused at seeing the massive battle oriented human lean into the touch and practically purr at her touch. “We also found a few things time and evolution hadn’t yet gotten around to revealing yet…Genetic Exploration Team Leader Shikal Malashak was the first success in augmenting and improving our mental abilities just as Aadhish here was one of the first successes in the physical arena.”

‘Our ancestor Shikal Malashak left detailed and powerful records of his work and of the species he was born of. We have waited for countless generations for your return and if you would have us again…we wish to once more be counted among the numbers of Humanity and would be honored beyond comprehension if we could enter battle alongside the Titans…alongside our brothers and sisters.’ Standing there with skin covered in tiny scales the color of a twilight sky, eyes glowing around large black pupils and a body that looked to fragile to even hold up against a strong breeze most species would never say they had descended from humans…but looking into the yes and seeing a smile despite the lack of a mouth, their ancestry was without a doubt.

“As the leader of the Titan faction and a representative of Humanity, we accept you as one of our own and welcome you Home.” Aadhish spoke with a tone of command Spirach had only heard from Abby so far…it made a little more sense that they were a mated pair now.

‘Excellent’ With a look and body language that screamed their human ancestry the Captain gestured to more ships arriving. ‘I hope you don’t mind but I might have brought some company.’

Thankfully the arrival of even more species distracted the others from the tears forming and flowing down the smoothly scaled face…they had waited for so long to find their way home, the navigational information had been destroyed long ago to protect them and now, now they would fight besides their ancestors for the right to walk once more upon their Home.

With more and more flexing and shattering special anomalies ships became squadrons…squadrons became groups, groups became entire fleets. Species after species were brought from every corner of the conquered empire and before the Calakarian empress could truly understand what was going on her fleet was surrounded on all sides and even separated into smaller groupings as ships materialized within her fleet between her ships. With every new arrival a new set of weapons were pointed at her and her ships, with every new arrival she was looking at an old conquest that was now a new enemy.

“Conquered Races of the Galaxy, Enemies of the Calakarians…you are brought here to deliver vengeance and receive justice as best humanity can offer you. All I ask as the one who brought you to this time and place and gave you this opportunity is to leave the empress’s ship un-damaged, the rest of her fleet…is your to do with as you please.” Closing her eyes and taking a breath Abigail sat up straighter and spoke. “Permission granted.”

By the time those two words were spoken, ships from across the galaxy jumped on the Calakarians like sharks on bloody meat. Hive fighters lanced out in swarms of bladed ships that were as much kamikazes as long-range fighters, the Malashak ships were soon surrounded by dead ships drifting in space as their crews were rendered brain dead. Canashahn ships lanced out with branching lances of plasma that sliced and speared the ships around them. Within minutes the battle was over and ships uncounted drifted in space as either dead husks or floating wreckage…the only ship that was still untouched was the empress’s.

Looking at the screens showing her fleet reduced to nothing but floating scraps the empress barely registered the alarms and calls from her servants that they were being boarded. Turning away from the screens the empress watched as her servants al stood and drew their weapons to aim at the doorway…at least they knew who held their leashes.

“Crewmembers of the empress’s flagship I am Nifti, the original A.I. born and grown from the minds of Humanity.” A voice spoke from seemingly nowhere before a swirl of lights cascaded out from the control consoles and coalesced into a human figure floating in the middles of the Command Center. “Your force have been struck down by the combined might of a fraction of those you have oppressed, you are the only vessel still operational. There is no help coming for you and our forces are about to board your ship…if you wish to live beyond this day place your weapons on the deck and raise your arms above your head. For those of you in the command center, turn your weapons upon your empress and you will not be harmed…anyone holding a weapon against our forces by the end of this message will be struck down as easily as those ships you see floating around you.”

“Remember everyone, we are here to detain and retrieve. I know all of you have reason to shoot first and not bother with questions but if you want to tell your pups that you were better than the one who drove you to this point and not lie to them…make the effort.” Walking along a line of Tradaxians kitted out in custom security uniforms the small human known only as Xian spoke with a voice larger than her form should have allowed seeing as how she was head and shoulders shorter than the breastbone of the Tradaxians.

“You will see the enemy and you will want to hurt them, you will want them to suffer for what they have done to your people…be better than that. If they are unarmed and you strike them down without cause you are telling those around you that you are no better than them. If you see one raising a weapon or going for a security panel then feel free to defend yourself and those by your side.” Walking alongside the larger canine forms Xian made sure to make eye contact with every one of them as she spoke.

“The empress has made your species suffer for years, for generations…if you wish her to see justice you will see her judged and sentenced to a just end. If you wish her to suffer for as long as you have, you will do your best to take her alive and un-harmed. I cannot say I know or truly understand your pain because I was not there when you felt it…all I can ask is that you try to be better than the one who cause you such pain.” Looking back down the line of Tradaxians Xian nodded to herself before turning towards the doorway they were standing in front of.

Feeling a shudder through the deckplates seconds before seeing an orange glow run around the edge of the doorway Xian pulled her helmet over her head and readied her rifle. Seeing the glow finally reach its starting point and the door opening Xian stepped forward and kicked down the smoking circle of bulkhead. Walking through the still cooling, newly made entranceway Xian looked to one side then the other before leading her new troops into the ship. Walking through the passageways Xian felt like there should be more opposition.

Walking through a doorway Xian was pleased to see a number of the feline Calakarians standing before their weapons with their arms behind their heads. Motioning for some of the Tradaxians behind her to take custody of the weapons and for others to restrain the enemy forces Xian stood to the side and watched. She could see in the Tradaxian’s movements that they wanted to lash out, to pull the triggers of their weapons…but thankfully they also had enough restraint to hold back such urges.

“All enemies have been neutralized Commander.” One of the Tradaxians saluted as he had been taught when all of the Calakarians had been restrained and fully disarmed. Saluting back and nodding with obvious pride in her movements Xian called for a retrieval team for the enemy crew members before motioning for the rest of her team to continue on.

“I am proud of you all.” Xian said without turning around. “You met the enemy in a position of strength and showed an admirable level of restraint.”

“HOO!” Xian grinned as she heard the response she had drilled into them along with the sound of a coordinated fist pounding to their chest plates.

“Uhm…Abby? Can I ask about this boarding team you have up on screen thirty-seven?” Spirach asked quietly, the sight of the entire armada being shredded before they could even fight back had rattled him.

“Huh? Uhm thirty-seven?...Oh Xian’s group! YES we asked for volunteers to receive training after your speech and these are who answered the call. Every one of those individuals is single, has no living relatives and no offspring current or expected. They have been drilled and trained since the first course of the meal we have been enjoying with the hope that they will be able to train others as a security force.” Abby responded from her reclined position in the lap of her Titan husband. Looking over to the couple Spirach was amused at seeing the way the massive human was so casually and easily braiding his wife’s hair.

“Approaching Command Center, Miss Nifti have you given the ultimatum?” Stopping before the doorway Xian couldn’t be prouder of her team, they had shown excellent restraint so far. The galley had been slightly concerning with the amount of enemies present but her team had been efficient and professional beyond her honest expectations.

“Affirmative Xian, any personnel aiming weapons in your direction are to be handled with extreme prejudice.”

“Confirmed.” Xian responded as she motioned for a pair of team members to breach the doors to the Command Center. “Breaching team, fast entry go.”

Moving with quick motions and thankfully few fumbles Xian watched as her explosive specialists set up the thermo-cord around the outer rim of the door along with a shaped charge before retreating to take a defensive position. Kneeling in front of Xian with overlapping shields extended from their forearms the pair looked towards Xian for the signal to breach.

Motioning for the rest of the team to stack up behind her and readying her own rifle Xian nodded to the specialists to blow the door.

*FIiiissszzzzzhhhhhttt*…*Boom!*

Rushing past the explosive specialists as they turned their shields away from the now open door and towards the hallway they had come down Xian Jumped through the small smoke screen and darted to the right as the rest of her team flowed in behind her in a zipper fashion alternating their movements between the right and left. Rushing along the wall so that those behind her had room to fall in behind her Xian smiled at what she saw, but kept her weapon up and trained on the Calakarians before her.

Coming to a stop Xian grinned at the sight before her, not a single Calakarian was un-armed, and not a single one was pointing their weapons at her or her forces. Instead every one of the bridge crew was pointing their weapon at the empress herself as she stood nervously at the most forward portion of the Command Center.

Looking over to her second in command Xian nodded towards the tableau they had walked in on.

Walking forward a handful of steps while keeping her weapon trained in the direction of the Command Crew, Second in Command Sirkala raised her voice to be heard by everyone in the room.

“Without turning, whoever is most senior in command raise one hand.” Seeing a single Calakarian raise a hand while still maintaining their aim on the empress Salarka turned her rifle towards the individual and began walking towards them. Coming up behind the Calakarian Salarka pulled a number of cable ties from his belt and placed them in the raised hand of the Calakarian. “Approach and restrain the former empress, use as little force as needed and know that if you turn away from her you will be shot down without hesitation, do you understand?”

“Understood, I will comply upon your permission.” Xian raised an eyebrow, that was an interesting response…

“Proceed.”

Lowering his body slowly to one knee and placing his weapon on the deck before sliding it behind him with a flick of his wrist the Calakarian approached the empress.

“Vile TRAITOR! HOW DARE YOU TURN AGAINST YOUR HOLY EMPRESS!” Backing up against the control consoles the former empress hissed and spat at her second in command.

“Strike when the opportunity presents itself, attack when victory is assured and the prize is worth more than the cost…you taught us that.” Reaching out and snagging a flailing arm the second in command twisted the arm until the empress was turned and bent over the console, the fact she was still naked made it look worse than it was but after an entire operas worth of screeching and yowling the Empress was soon enough restrained.

“Calakarian bridge crew raise your weapons and allow them to hang from the trigger guards. A Breaching Team Member will come by to relieve you of your weapon and place you in custody, you will not be harmed or mistreated if you comply.” Without prompting Salarka spoke to the entire Command Center and after seeing every Calakarian raise their weapon and allow it to hang in an almost choregraphed motion she then motioned her forces nodded to her forces.

“Miss Nifti…they are far too well trained for the small amount of time I have had with them, did you have a hand in this?” Speaking under her breath while keeping her rifle at the low ready position and scanning the room Xian couldn’t help but grin with a bit of pride at seeing how the Tradaxian forces moved.

Going from one Calakarian to another and working their way inward one group would take the weapon, restrain the enemy and frisk them for any kind of object that might make them a threat or allow them to escape.

Walking up behind the Calakarian second in command Salarka took the weapon from his hand and gently maneuvered his arms behind his back before fastening the cable ties around his wrists and arms.

“I honestly wasn’t expecting this…I was actually hoping for a last stand fire fight.”

“We followed the former empress because she brought us honor and glory, at least at first. By the time she began employing biological weapons and threatening planet wide destruction it was too late to act against her. Humanity has shown itself to be more powerful and by the laws she has put in place since her rise, they are in control.” Spinning slowly on the spot and allowing himself to be marched out of the Command Center the Second suddenly turned and hissed at one of his subordinates that had begun trying to work their weapon back into their hand.

“BE STILL YOU FOOL!...the former empress has been shown to be weak and has been beaten, accept the will of our betters. Accept the defeat we have been given and be thankful you aren’t one of the crew members spinning in the abyss beyond these bulkheads.” Growling until his subordinate seemed to deflate and allow themselves to be restrained the Second turned and nodded to Salarka before continuing his march to the back of the Command Center.

Walking down until she was standing by the still screeching and yowling form of the hogtied former empress Xian checked to make sure all the cable ties were secure.

“Abigail I would like to report a full mission success the former empress is restrained and…hold on…” looking down at the wriggling and screaming form of the empress Xian switched her rifle over to non-lethal settings, aimed and pulled the trigger.

Two barbed needles fired from an under-barrel launcher and stuck right between the former empress’s shoulder blades. Flicking another trigger Xian watched as the former empress’s body locked up and began twitching…waiting until a light froth began forming at the edge of the former empress’s mouth before releasing the trigger Xian looked up as she realized the room was a little to quiet.

“What?” Xian asked as she looked around at the wide-eyed stares being pointed in her direction. “She was giving me a headache with all her damn screeching.”

Seeing one of the Calakarians jerk slightly Xian snapped her gaze towards the crewmember and in less time than most of the others in the room understood what was going on, fired the stun trigger again. Looking down and seeing a twitching former empress Xian was surprised to also see a small blade in her hand that she might have thought to use to cut her ties.

“Huh…look at that.” Reaching down and snagging the blade Xian stood up and inspected her prize…conveniently forgetting that she was still holding the stun trigger. “I like your knife, I’m keeping it.”

Grinning Salarka just shook her head and continued marching the Calakarian Second in Command up to the back of the Command Center.

“Former Empress of the Calakarian Empire you are here to receive Justice, you are brought here before representatives of only a fraction of those you have wronged.” Abigail spoke with a voice that echoed throughout the cavern Spirach had first found the humans sleeping inside. Arrayed around her and the former empress were members of the local species that had been conquered by the Calakarian Empire. Chained and kneeling on the ground was the former empress, screaming through the muzzle gag currently strapped to her face. “You are not here to defend yourself as judgement has already been passed, you are simply here to witness others decide your fate in the same way you decided the fates of others.”  

“Speaking for Humanity as a whole I must point out that we as a species have not suffered any hardship from the Calakarian Empire and as such, I remove our vote from any final decisions.” Abigail hated this part of her… “Job” …and wished she could have delegated to someone else. Listening to the multitude of voices raised in various arguments for one form of death or another Abigail could feel her head begin to throb as the magnetic fields that allowed them all to communicate struggled to keep up with what was being said.

“SILENCE ALL OF YOU!!” A single voice struck through the cloud of noise and the resulting silence was a blessed relief as far as Abby was concerned. “We are all of us wronged, all of us have grievances that stretch back years into the past.”

Striding out before the congregation Spirach hardened his Will and channeled the strength he had gained since landing on this planet. He was the leader of his people, diminished as they were and they looked to him for guidance and justice. In this moment, at this time he was among his peers as a Representative of his species and he would not be seen as anything less.

“Please all of you…we have all suffered under the will of the individual brought before us.” Pulling the ceremonial robes from his form Spirach bared his scarred and tortured torso to all. “We have all of us suffered the lash and coals of the former empress…some of us more than others, but all of us brethren in the pain of servitude.”

Abby stepped back and grinned as the Young Wordsmith came into his Voice.

“I wish for her death as much as any of you…indeed I would love nothing more than to see her dead and smeared across the known universe.”

“Then cease your prattle and allow us to kill her!” A voice called from behind Spirach.

“Indeed good Ambassadors, her death would bring a level of peace and justice I would give my teeth to enjoy…but consider for a moment, allowing her to live her life in torment and hardship for years to come. Please…I ask your indulgence in hearing the proposal of the faction that has allowed us this wonderous opportunity. Representative of Humanity Abigail, please present your proposal.”  Gesturing back towards the human female Spirach took his place among the other ambassadors while putting his robes back on and arranging them back into place.

“There is a small moon orbiting a star near the center of the galaxy, it has enough of an atmosphere to support Calakarian biology even if only barely. It will be as if she is only breathing off a half-lungful of air, there is no life large enough to bother consuming and what life there is will not provide any nutritional value. The plant life on the other hand is enough to live off of, though I am told it is rather bitter tasting if nutritionally acceptable.” Seeing that she had the congregation’s attention Abigail waved her hand and brought up images of the moon in question.

There were twisted, scraggly trees covered in thorns growing around shallow pools of water and thin streams of water. It was a barely developed bio-sphere if ever there was one and as they saw it Abigail grinned as she heard various sounds of contemplation from the various ambassadors.

“My proposal is this…we drop her off on the planet with minimal supplies, quarantine the planet with a barricade of ships around it to prevent any possible rescue attempts. The ships would be of multiple species design and they would be crewed by every species capable of working together. Drones would monitor the former empress to prevent her from committing suicide and make sure she stayed alive as long as possible…not only that but the drones would also broadcast her life day by miserable day to the entire galaxy.” Looking down at the kneeling form of the bound former empress Abigail grinned with a smile that was as warm as a glacier. “The entire galaxy would get to watch her devolve into squalor and desperation, she would be seen by every sentient race as less than gutter slime.”

“This idea appeals to me Queen of the Shard Mind…I admit I would prefer seeing her writhe in agony as my children grow within her and burst from her flesh but, to know that she is suffering for years is a pleasant thought.” The harsh buzzing of Empress Rictal sent shivers down a few spines, as much from the words as the sound.

“As a way of showing solidarity and that we stand beside you I will ask my daughter Nifti to remove any mentions of the former empress from as many archives as possible.” The looks of confusion on the faces around her told Abigail she would need to expand on her proposal. “This is a form of punishment for this individual…an individual that grew under her own legacy, her own propaganda and lies. I would send my daughter through every line of code and form of digital data storage to destroy any mention of the former empress, her name would be lost and her legacy would be forgotten. We would destroy any memory of her to the point that any who saw her would only see her as a nameless war criminal.”

Looking around and grinning as she saw the looks of contemplation at her words Abigail continued.

“She would live for years barely scraping by, on a miniscule moon with high gravity and no name. She would be forced to exist on a moon with constant and unchanging weather patterns, there are so many stars in that section of the galaxy that night never truly falls. No one would remember her and all records of her existence would be removed…she would live and die in obscurity.”

“A life of dishonor and a death as a forgotten creature…I am beginning to agree with Empress Rictal.” The Canashahn Ambassador said with a light nod towards the Empress. “I would be most pleased to see her strapped to a training effigy and beaten by our recruits but…she has brought years of suffering to the galaxy and I would be more pleased to see those years inflicted upon her in return.”

Looking around the congregation after a few minutes of debate Abigail called for a vote to exile the former empress. The vote was passed unanimously, some votes more grudging than others, and after enjoying the screams of frustration and struggling of the empress as she was lead away by a pair of humans along with a representative of each species present the Ambassadors all turned back to each other.

“What now…our common enemy is gone, but we have very different cultures and ideals. This is also going to leave a power vacuum…the Calakarians are probably going to implode and shatter, what are we going to do about the repercussions of this day?” One of the ambassadors asked into the silence of the forgotten empress’s removal. Looking over to Abigail the only one who could guess what was about to be said was Spirach who smiled sadly and shook his head.

“That will unfortunately be your problem for a while, you will have to come together to decide whether or not you will remain as so or if you will fall apart. This day you worked together, you fought side by side and deposed an empress…will you continue through the hardships of working together or will you fragment into easily conquered factions once more.” Spirach grinned as he felt the words of the Wordsmith wash over him, he could tell what she wanted but also that she was trying to get the members of the various species to go in a direction she wanted.

“You speak as though you will not be amongst us in our decisions Shard Mind…” Empress Rictal said as she turned towards the human.

“I will not…humanity will remain in the background. You will see us on occasion, we will not fade entirely but we will also not impose ourselves into the lives of the galaxy again so soon after awakening.” Crossing her arms behind her back Abigail took a step back and away from the group with a slight bow.

“You have spread to far to simply disappear though Human, you have vaults across the galaxy…even now I imagine there are more humans awakening in vaults beyond any of our borders. You control an AI with more power than we can even conceive, one who can rifle through all of our digital systems and see all of our secrets and you seek to claim neutrality?”

“Yes, and that is the point. We will always be there in the hearts of your home systems and along the outskirts of your borders. We will always be watching for another Forgotten Empress, we will always be there in the shadows. When you next consider making war you will remember this moment, you will look to the shadows and see us looking back at you. When you declare war you will do so wondering whether or not your actions will escalate to the notice of Humanity.” The smile Abigail gave to those around her did not reach her eyes but was easily felt as a blade against every throat in attendance.

Stepping out of the shadows with a deep thudding tread Aadhish smiled as he rested his shields on the ground next to him with a thud.

From another tunnel came a wordless song that conveyed a reluctance to battle while still showing an acceptance for battle.

Eyes glittered in the shadows at Abigail’s back as Nifti formed herself out of her mother’s shadow in a rising fall of anti-light particles that seemed to pull the light into an endless void. Looking over her mother in an elegant dress of starlight diamonds and silk woven of the abyss between stars the AI stared at the assembled species with a look that spoke of utter indifference.

“As a neutral faction, I offer our planet as a meeting ground for future negotiations but until then…Is anyone hungry?”

Chapter Text

“Strike fast Sophie!” The call came just before the blunted end of the spear hurtled into the small girl’s chest plate and knocked the small child ass over tea kettle...again.

“Strike Hard!” Wind whistled as the tip of the spear was whipped back, around, up and down in a devastating arc meant to slam the body and tip of the spear into the chest of the child.

Eyes widening in fear of the descending weapon, the young girl instinctively rolled to the side and used her small shield as a skid plate to slide away from the danger before popping up to her feet as if pulled by a puppet's strings. 

Gritting her teeth Sophie raised her shield to just under her eyes, her enemy was quick and to lose sight of them was to die.

Lowering herself into a half crouch Sophie planted her back foot, her enemy was strong and to compete in strength was to lose, to lose was to die.

*Clack* With a satisfying crack of hardened wood against tempered steel Sophie’s spear was braced against the side of her shield, arm cocked back ready to swing or stab. Her enemy was clever, to forget this was to be caught off-guard….to be caught off-guard was to die. 

“HOO!” With all the power her eight-year-old lungs could muster Sophie barked the rally call she had been taught since before she could even properly speak. ‘As one’ Mentally visualizing armored figures next to her, shields locked in a defensive wall and spears held steady Sophie felt the rush of battle. The wonderful symphony of movement that was her powerful stomping march as she advanced towards her enemy, this was it...this was when she would either take victory at the end of her spear or die as a true warrior WITH HER TEETH IN HER ENEMIES THROAT!

“HOOO!” Thrust, occupy the weapon or the shield. 

*ClaNG!* Seeing her thrust turned aside by her enemy’s shield Sophie burst forth off her coiled back leg in a charging shield bash at her enemies now only half defended torso, she would be a fool to think it was totally undefended just because the shield was no longer in front of it. As expected, the blunted tip of a spear once again crashed into her, but this time she was prepared and took it on her shield. Ducking low and turning the shield upwards Sophie felt as much as heard the tip of the spear crash and scrape along the length of her small shield. Dropping to one side Sophie kept her forward momentum and in a desperate move dropped her trusty spear and shield as she slid along the ground. 

This was it! She was in position, her muscles were hot with blood...power sang through her in the cries of her ancestors, she WOULD.NOT.BE.DENIED. 

Turning as if in slow motion Sophie slapped a small palm to the ground so as to arrest her motion and to ground her balance. Pushing up with one hand the small girl reached across her body and gripped the handle to the short sword she had neglected to use up to this point. With every ounce of power her small legs could muster and with the memory of every loss she had suffered that day alone she struck! 

It was a glorious thrust...arrow straight on target...swift as a diving falcon...perfectly between the gap in the armor and with all the power a well-trained eight-year-old body could bring to bear. 

Blood ran in a sluggish trickle down the blade, the warm rivulets tracing lines of fire over the small hands clenching the sword in a white knuckled grip. Teeth grit in a snarl of victorious fury, eyes blazed with the light of battle, heart pounding in the viscous drum beat of war the small girl spoke in a growl. 

“I….*huff* Win…” In hindsight not exactly the best choice of words as in her exhaustion the small girl barely registered the twisting torso and oncoming cargo hauler that was her opponents shield, until it crashed into her side and sent her flying...again... 

“JUST WHAT IN THE HELL IS GOING ON HERE!” Sophie would have winced at the volume of this exclamation if she hadn’t been trying to catch her breath or stop the spinning in her head. 

Struggling to her feet and shakily standing on wobbling legs Sophie looked to where the scream came from. 

Standing there half framed in the light of the hallway stood a figure of power, long powerful legs planted as if to hold back a full cavalry charge. Hard muscled torso flowing up from wide hips into strong shoulders and powerful arms that looked as if they could crush a rhino in a headlock.

Smooth and strong shoulders raising into a strong and feminine jaw set below eyes flashing with parental wrath. Most who knew of her called her by her battlefield moniker of Hell Hail Hera, Daughter of Titans and a Force of Nature…. but Sophie just called her Momma. 

“Just a bit of sparring Sweety, nothing to be upset about.” With almost laser-like precision the enraged mother zeroed in on the massive man that Sophie knew best as grandpa. Stalking over with silently thundering steps until she was face to chest with her father, Samantha Bjorngard Johnson calmly reached up and grabbed a fistful of her father’s long salt and pepper beard.

With a mighty tug the massive warrior was brought low and now that he was eye to eye with the motherly hurricane that was his daughter, he felt that maybe he was in trouble. 

“I leave you in charge of my daughter, for TWO HOURS to go run errands and what do I come back to?” Xavier Bjorngard was a master tactician, General Supreme of the Galactic Collective Military, survivor of countless battles and skirmishes and most importantly...not stupid enough to tell his daughter to calm down when it came to her daughter. 

“Sophie just wanted to spar a bit while you were busy, eventually she was pushing me hard enough I felt maybe a bet was in order...you know, give her something to fight for, like when you were her age.” Seeing his daughter narrow her eyes at him Xavier thought he might be safe, right until his little girl decided to look down and to the side.

“Just a bit of sparing huh?...is uh, is that why you have MY DAUGHTER’S SWORD STICKING OUT OF YOUR KIDNEY DAD?!” Damn...he was sure he had turned away enough that she might not have noticed that, still it was damn impressive that it had gotten stuck like it had. 

“Oh come now Angel, it's nothing a dip in the Rejuv baths won’t fix, and at most I can get a flash grown kidney from the Bonesaws. Besides, you should be proud!” Saying this Xavier stood to his full eight-foot height and with casual ease grabbed the sword and yanked it out, ignoring the squeak of protest from his daughter at the now increased flow of blood. “I mean look at that! An entire three inches of penetration through not only the subdermal armor but also the tri-weave kevlar trauma plates! HAHA she is truly your daughter...why if she had dealt that blow on the battlefield...” 

“She would get to die knowing that she might have killed her opponent at the cost of her own life as she was sent sailing from a shield bash like that.” His daughter interrupted before he could go off in a proud speech about his granddaughter. Seeing the look on her father’s face at her interruption Samantha narrowed her eyes further until they were barely slits of motherly rage. 

“I uh...well it was um...I mean she did very well and…” 

“Daaaad…”

“It’s possible that some of my neurotransmitters were turned off and I had a slight flashback to the Battle of Shilek and sort of over-reacted…” 

“DAD!”

“YOU CHEATER” these two outbursts came just about at the same time and for very different reasons. 

“You are the Polemarchos of the Human Legions and General Supreme, you have access to the best therapists and psychiatrists the united worlds have to offer...I thought you were going and getting help for those flashbacks Dad…” The righteous anger at the beginning of his daughter’s exclamation falling into concerned questioning tones was almost enough to break the old war dog’s heart.

“I am sweetheart, I mean I missed one last week but overall! I have been keeping a steady schedule...it was, she made such a perfect thrust.” Xavier’s face went from clouded in the shadow of battles past to glowing with such pride Samantha felt her own mouth tug into the beginnings of a smile despite her determination to stay distraught at her silly bear of a father. 

“Slid right between my legs she did, dropped both her shield and spear since she was too close for them to be useful. I swear I have only ever seen a slide and stop like that in the best of the special operation forces I once trained. Popped right to her feet, grabbed the blade she hadn’t used all match and WHAM right in the kidney!” This last bit was not only narrated but also acted out by the young girl’s overly enthusiastic grandfather...much to his daughter’s dismay at the amount of blood he was still losing. 

“And besides” The large bearded warrior continued with a small indignant sniff “I didn’t cheat, there was no mention of using bio-ware in the wager.” Turning his nose up at the positively steaming little girl with as much self-righteous arrogance as he could manage Xavier grinned internally at the barrage of small kicks he felt around his ankles and shins. His grandaughter was as well trained and better than could possibly be hoped for, but she was still only eight years old. 

“What wager is this?” Samantha asked in amused curiosity at seeing her daughter go from a crumpled pile of defeated war maiden to crossing the mats in a rush of childish fury and begin kicking at her grandad’s reinforced legs. 

“HE *kick* BET *kick* ME *kick* I *kick, kick* COULDN’T *KICK* DRAW BLOOD *KICK KICK KICK* AND YET NOT ONLY DID I GET HIM IN THE KIDNEY BUT I MADE HIM TURN OFF HIS NERVES! CHEATER!” Samantha had to cover her mouth I laughter at the flurry of kicks her daughter was dealing out. “YOU OWE ME ICE CREAM GRANDPA! AND TOPPINGS! ICE CREAM AND TOPPINGS!”

“Hmm, yes it does seem rather unfair for Grandpa to use something you would have no way of countering or fighting against, and it is rather impressive that you were able to pierce his armor…” Seeing her dad’s look of feigned arrogance slide into a look of fear at his daughter’s tone of voice made Samantha’s own lips curl into a smile rather reminiscent of a green haired holiday hating story figure.

“In fact, weren’t you hoping for a tea party with your friends from school….” It was like looking at the old-fashioned comedy and tragedy masks the way her father’s face fell in abject horror and how her daughter’s face lit up like the sun. “You go get cleaned up and I’ll make the calls, Dad why don’t you go tell Mom you are gonna take the girls out for ice cream, I’m sure she would love to go along with you.” 

Giggling to herself as she made her way back out of the training area Samantha pulled up her mom’s number on her holo-call.

Gazing at his daughter’s retreating back in horror at the thought of having to deal with not only half a dozen pre-teen girls on a sugar high, but also his wife on a sugar high Xavier was wondering if he could get himself orders to deploy to the front lines of a war somewhere. 

Looking down at a small tugging on his pant leg Xavier felt his blood soaked and battle-hardened heart melt at the sight of his tiny granddaughter with her small hands fisted in his pant leg.

Kneeling down and lowering himself as low as he could go with his augmented frame being as large as it was Xavier reached out and placed a dinner plate sized hand on the small girl’s head. 

“Strike Hard” Though simple the words carried the weight of ritual with them.

“Break the enemies defenses” The torch of pride he carried for his Granddaughter burned ever brighter at the words spoken without hesitation.

“Strike True”

“Grant your enemy a clean, painless death”

“Strike Fast” 

“You may not have another chance” Reaching out and grabbing the small girl’s head with both bands Xavier lifted her up and planted a small kiss upon her forehead, much to the giggling protest of the child, Xavier shooed the girl off to get cleaned up and ready for frozen delights. 

Waking up with jerk and gasp Sophie was wrenched from the soft memories of her past and back into the sharp-edged reality that had plagued her every waking moment for the last five years. Rising from the plush bed and silken sheets to a sitting position with an almost ethereal grace Sophie reached up and clasped the small stone she carried with her at all times. It had been a gift from her father when she had graduated the Dark Scout Academy, he had said it would light her way in the gloom of enemy territory. 

“It never ceases to amuse me how you cling to such things Pet.” The greasy voice of her...Master...spoke up from the desk off to one side of the large room she was in. Suppressing the small shudder that his voice always caused the first time she heard it Sophie turned her head and twisted her torso in a languid, sensual motion. Looking over her shoulder with hooded eyes and hair falling over her scantily clad form Sophie locked eyes with her captor of five years. 

Compound eyes bulged out slightly from a dark green chitinous face that looked as if someone had thrown the face of a human and insect into a blender and hit puree.

Bare from head to toe the object of her scrutiny stood there reading reports as if he had nothing to worry about…. which was pretty much true.

Armored chitin plates encased the humanoid form in large swathes and articulated joints, claws tapped gently at the end of all six toes and eight fingers. Antenna bobbed and swished over the mostly human shaped head...oh how she longed to rip those things from the creature’s head. Too many times had she felt those sensors flowing over her in the middle of the night or early morning, too many times had she been punished simply because she had been slow in interpreting the body language associated with them.

It was always so tempting to simply strike out at the figure that had imprisoned her, tortured and humiliated her…’it would be so easy’ she thought to herself as she rose from her seated position and walked bare across the cool stone floor. ‘Simply grab the mandibles in one hand with the other arm thrown over those horrible eyes, give a twist…’ Reaching up Sophie had to fight back the urge to do just that, instead draping her arms around the shoulders of her captor and nuzzling her face into the crook of that snappable neck and shoulder. 

“It helps to remind me of how far I have come, Master, from a simple warrior to the property of a King...the pet to an Emperor.” Speaking these words never failed to give her a small twist of nausea but after five years it was easily ignored.

“If I had stayed in my old life I would be out there in the mud and filth, covered in blood and still thinking we had a chance to win against your unstoppable forces…” Sliding around to the front of the Emperor with liquid grace and tucking herself in under the combination of insect mandibles and human jaws Sophie snaked her arms around the large figure that she had spent the last five years entertaining. 

Pet, puppy, creature, animal, property...thing...she had eventually learned that these were the rough translations of all the names he had called her over the years. She was barely a step above a simple object in his view…’Good’. Sliding her arms from around his shoulders and turning away in a flowing, twisting motion she knew he loved to see Sophie sauntered over to her wardrobe. She may have been a simple pet to him, spoils of war from a planet long conquered but she was still expected to dress like she belonged to royalty. 

Clasping the jeweled collar around her throat and tossing the light toga-ish dress around her shoulders Sophie caught sight of the small scratches carved into the back of her wardrobe.

One thousand eight hundred and twenty five marks...five years exactly since she was captured on her last scouting mission. Five years since she had been sold out by a race traitor looking to make a quick credit, only to end up with his head planted on a silver platter at the Emperor’s dinner table. It always amused her to find out how many spies died thinking the emperor held the same level of honor they did, that he would uphold his word once given and not break it out of simple amusement. 

Looking at herself in the mirror always gave Sophie a perverse sense of pride. Hair braided down to the bottom of her butt in a thick gold plait, eyes of the purest blue gazing out from darkly kohled eye sockets, arms kept strong and body firm as much from the barely acceptable diet as the daily workout routine she maintained in secret. Long toned legs flowing out from beneath the short dress, she always likened them to the pale fangs of some giant viper...especially when she fantasized about slamming her feet down on the chest of that pompous oversized grasshopper that was now clipping a leash of woven gold and platinum to her collar. Giving a simpering smile of pure adoration up to her captor, while internally turning him inside out ass first Sophie could only pray her plan would bear fruit. 

General Carl Johnson sat at his desk aboard the warship he was in charge of and mechanically went through the various bits of paperwork that needed his approval and signature. It was at moments like these he felt most like a simple gear in the machine of war he commanded.

Looking off to the side of his spacious office Carl allowed his eyes to travel over the screen that acted like a window to the void beyond the bulkheads of his flag ship. Nebulas, galaxies, stars, suns, planets and comets would careen past at any one point in time as he watched...oh he knew the footage was sped up most of the time since things moved remarkably slow in space but still, he never got tired of watching distant galaxies spin like tops or showers of comets zip past like flocks of birds. 

Sighing to himself Carl put his pen down and leaned back in his chair, it was the same thing every year around this time. For five years it had been like this, the anniversary of when his daughter went missing would approach and the years would suddenly weigh more upon his back than any time before.

Shaking his head to clear it of such thoughts like what could have been done or should have been done Carl ‘Firestorm’ Johnson turned his attention back to his paperwork. Looking down at the stack still needing to be looked over he almost groaned out loud at his door opening to reveal his personal assistant, whether it would be in exasperation at more paperwork or joy at a break in paperwork was yet to be seen. 

“Are you alright lad? Were you sprinting around the office or something just now?” Indeed as General Johnson looked at his assistant he could see beads of sweat beginning to run down the young officer’s face. Seeing as how he was practically out of breath and lightly gasping General Johnson was about to ask if the Grahorians were finally making an actual attack instead of the small skirmish war they had been playing at for the last few years.

Honestly Carl was hoping for such news, he was tired of wasting good lives and resources on brushfires and raiding actions…’Just give me a full-on battle or call an end to the war already, at least then I could devote more resources to finding my daughter.’

“Sir!...sir this was just received on a deep link frequency that hasn’t been used in, well almost thirty years. It came via speed of light communication and all trajectory tracing shows it originating from deep within Grahorian territory.” Feeling a surge rush through him as he snatched the folded piece of paper from his assistant's hand Carl unfolded it with baited breath. 

‘Grahorian Home World Found’

‘Follow the light in the dark’

‘Tell the Old Man he owes me ice cream’

Never before had three short sentences caused such a flood of emotions within Firestorm Johnson, but then never before had three sentences contained proof that his daughter was not only alive but also gave potential coordinates to the world that could end an entire damned war.

Looking down at the message again General Johnson saw a string of numbers and letters at the bottom but nothing else, thrusting the paper back into his assistant’s hands he then grabbed the young man by the shoulders and spun him around as he pushed him out of the office. 

“Call every representative of the armed forces you can get a hold of and every one you aren’t supposed to. If anyone gives you any trouble drop my name, tell them the home world is found and to muster all forces for immediate deployment.” Turning back to make a few phone calls of his own, General Johnson was stopped by the assistant he had just practically thrown out of his office. 

“But Sir, you don’t have that authority...my apologies Sir but such a deployment would require a number of sign offs by multiple members of the government. I will do what I can Sir, but something like what you are asking takes time and has multiple levels of red tape to go through.” General Johnson made a mental note to make a physical note of this in the young officer’s service record and recommend a promotion, it took guts to tell a superior officer like him that what he wanted couldn’t be done.

“Lt Greyson, that message can only have come from one person in all of humanity, that person is the greatest graduate of the Dark Scout Academy we have had in four generations, she has been bio-augmented since before she was born and trained since birth, she is possibly one of the best solo operatives we have had at our disposal in years but do you know what is more important than that? What is so much more relevant to this exact moment?” Walking up to his assistant with fever bright eyes and bared teeth Carl could feel his fingers clench around imaginary triggers, could feel his skin heat beneath the tongues of flame he wished to unleash.

“No Sir...I am afraid I don’t Sir…”

“The fact that eclipses all else, all her training and all the bio-engineering that went into making her the perfect War Leader is the fact that she is my Daughter.” Greyson could feel the blood drain from his face at these last words…someone with a pedigree as golden as what he was just told would be an absolute menace on the battlefield. Someone with the familial backing of Hell Hail, Firestorm and Kronos would be unstoppable both physically and politically.

Snapping to attention and giving a razor-sharp salute Lt Greyson steeled himself for the amount of shit he was about to deal with, politicians and their handlers were never fun to talk with on the best of days. Lowering his salute to slam his fist against his chest Greyson felt his heart speed up slightly, not only at the thought of battle and winning a war but also at bringING a lost child of humanity back Home.

“Protect the Offspring”

Seeing Commander Johnson return the salute and slam his own fist to his chest with a smile that held fire unlike anything Greyson had yet seen, sent a wave of sparks down the Lieutenant’s spine. Spinning on the spot and making his way out of the office with a purpose Greyson began prioritizing the calls he would need to make.

Polemarchos Xavier Bjorngard sighed gently to himself…the time had come and was passing like any other day. His granddaughter was still lost, the war was still going, he was to this day still…a failure. He had spent so many years training the little monster that was his granddaughter, spent so many years before her birth pulling strings and funding research so that she could be born with the full War Spartan Package.

Years spent before her birth trying to make sure that she had the best chances at survival in a Galaxy riddled with wars and battles. Years spent training and conditioning her to be a War Leader…a future Polemarchos and in the space of a single simple mission he had lost her.

In the span of a single after-action report on a failed mission not only had his daughter lost HER daughter but he had lost HIS granddaughter. Damn the bio-ware, the genetic augments, the training…he had lost the ball of Star-Light that had brought laughter to the halls of the Capitol. He had lost the Comet of Joy that had brightened his days and who had snuffle-snored in his lap during particularly bad therapy days as a baby.

Sitting at his desk Xavier allowed a single tear to trace down his cheek before manually closing and drying his tear ducts. Looking inwards and setting his breathing to a regulated tempo the massive human then shook his head and went about signing the various papers that came across his desk. As he was about to sign the four hundredth and…thirty seventh?... piece of paper requesting something that could have been slapped on a sticky note, the door to his office door was thrown wide open with a crash.

Looking up with a furious light in his eyes Xavier was ready to splatter whoever had the gall to barge into his office across the entire sector…until he saw that it was his son in law.

He liked the lad, he had proven strong and powerful on the battlefield and fiercely, almost aggressively, protective and loyal to his wife. He had not wavered in war or peace and was something of an anchor stone for those around him, he had been there when Xavier had gone on a number of *Ahem* fermented rants…as well as when Xavier’s daughter was going through the rigors of pregnancy.

Not once had the lad faltered in his duties and the massive human respected him for that…but if he didn’t have a damn good reason for denting Xavier’s wall the lad was going to be put through one very soon.

“Just what in the hell do…”

“Shut up and listen Old Man!” Xavier felt a surge of power course through him at those words…only one person in human history was allowed to call him that…

“Watch your words…boy…” Rising from his seat with the ponderous violence of an avalanche Xavier made a mental note to leave the young man before him in at least a fixable state for the med. Corps.

“Tell you what when you get my daughter that ice cream you owe her we can talk about that until then get off your fat ass and arm up.” The grin on the soon to be grease smear’s face was almost enough to distract Xavier from the light in his eyes or the spoken words.

Frowning and falling back to his chair at the strange sentence Xavier felt his face slacken in shock as he looked at his Son-in-law. Seeing the fierce light of battle and the eager flush of war upon his face Xavier was reminded of why he had accepted the lad’s offer of Proposal by Combat. Meeting him in bare knuckle combat for the right to marry his daughter had told Xavier more about the young man than any amounts of interviews, threats or background checks could have.

This was a young man that would bend, break and shatter every rule that dared stand in his way in the pursuit of his daughter. This was the man that had stood before Xavier still sore from his recent augmentation, stitches red and scabs fresh with a light of battle in his eyes. This was the man that had fought tooth, nail and cleverly hidden blade for the right to propose to Xavier’s daughter and had then done so with a knife coated in her father’s blood instead of a ring.

This was the man that had earned the title of Firestorm on the battlefield…and for the first time in years Xavier once again saw the Fires of Hell burning in his eyes. Snapping back to himself the massive human felt a cold wash down his spine at the words the lad had spoken…

“You found her…” If he had not already turned off his tear ducts, he just knew he would be crying by now.

“No…she found them…and called us…” Speaking with a laugh in his voice and eager hitch in his breath before laughing breathlessly. “Leave it to my daughter to call home five years late on a frequency that hasn’t been used since before her birth…since before you quit the field of battle to train her.”

Smiling with a grin that spoke of decades spent in battle, years of breathing gunsmoke and hellfire Xavier stood with a roaring belly laugh. Looking down and not seeing so much as a flinch or step back from his son-in-law Xavier felt his respect for the young man grow just the slightest bit more.

“THAT’S MY GRANDDAUGHTER! HAHA! LEAVE IT TO HER TO GIVE ME AN ULCER WHILE PROVIDING THE CURE!” Slamming his massive hands down on his desk hard enough to rattle everything upon its surface and cause a series of creaks throughout the solid oak body Xavier ‘Kronos’ Bjorngard stood taller than he had in years. Vitality surged through his muscles and his blood roared with the power of his Ancestors.

Slamming his finger down on the button to call his own personal assistant Kronos bellowed his commands in a full-throated voice.

“Erde! Call the quartermaster and have him pull my armor and weapons from storage…tell all your subordinates, tell everyone…by the order of the Polemarchos Xavier ‘Kronos’ Bjorngard we have found the home world of our enemies…HUMANITY MARCHES TO BATTLE!”  

Chapter Text

Coralti Hanak was bored...SO. INTENSELY. BORED...sitting at the controls for a deep space exploratory vessel sounded like a good time and all, right until you had to sit there for hours letting a computer program run a series of algorithms in order to map out the space debris and calculate various cosmic possibilities. Glancing down at the readout that was finally populating on her screen Coralti took a moment from her enthusiastic mental cursing to read over the results.

‘Di-hydrogen Monoxide...above average’

‘Various metallic compounds...average’

‘Gas reserves...large’

‘Planets...nine’

Coralti was just taking a sip from her protein bulb when the screen finished the last line of results causing her eyes to grow to their maximum size and for her to nearly spit the nutrient rich paste across her console.

‘Possibility of life...100 percent’

“One hundred...no that can’t be right” Feeling as if she was about to start hyperventilating at the thought of finding life in this barren backwater corner of space Coralti sat back in her nav chair and did her best to control her racing heart. The ship wasn’t new but it certainly wasn’t old enough to be making mistakes of this magnitude. She was only here on a work experience plan for her Extended Education courses...it had sounded nice at first, right until she found out that all she and her fellow students would be doing would be scanning and cataloguing distant systems for mining and colonizing purposes. Finally getting herself under control she decided it would be better to be certain before bringing it up to the captain.

“Probably just a glitch in the program...or a false return off some space junk...nothing to get so worked up over.” Telling herself this before activating the vocal log subroutine Coralti cleared her vocal chords before speaking in as official of a voice as she could.

“Time is 34:97 cycles, upon running standard entry scan of the system Student Hanak reports scan has indicated a one hundred percent possibility of life being present in the solar system. Due to the severity of difference from previous scans Student Hanak has made the decision to run further scans of various intensities and parameters before alerting superiors.” Feeling as if she had done as well as she could in reporting her findings and the reasons for her following actions Coralti began running every possible scan she could.

Tight and directed pulse scans, broad constant scans, infrared, magnetic, radiological...if it was possible to scan for it, or with it, Coralti made sure to do so...three times. Sending the results to the captain’s personal account Coralti waited with baited breath for a response.

Hearing the door to the bridge open barely five cycles later Coralti stood up and faced the captain as she entered the nerve center of the ship. Striding in on his four legs and looking like she had just been woken up from a deep sleep the captain looked less than pleased at the current situation.

“Well Student Hanak, you had better have a good reason for waking me up like this. I can assure you the Extended Education Program does not look kindly on false official reports and even less so when they are of this magnitude.” Stamping down on her initial response that if she would just look at the damn reports he might see that she had followed the procedures for an event like this to the letter. Deciding that it would be better to show instead of tell Coralti motioned towards the controls and scanning instruments.

With a roll of his multi-faceted eyes the captain approached and ran over the setting and readings for herself. Finding everything to be satisfactory and running a fresh scan the captain turned and addressed the student still standing at a loose attention. Clearing his throat the captain sat down in her chair and queued up a bulb of heated stimulant before addressing the student standing before him.

“Time is 40:28 cycles, captain has verified scanning parameters and initiated full spectrum scan in accordance with Standard Operating Procedures upon entering un-explored system and report of possibility of life.” Reaching over and snatching the pouch of stimulant from the heating chamber, popping open the tube and taking a deep sip the captain gave a sigh and motioned with her clawed appendage for the student to begin her report.

“Sir, upon entry to the system the student Hanak began to run the normal scan of the system for valuable resources. Upon returned guarantee of life the student proceeded to run full spectrum deep scans in triplicate and upon sustained results alerted the captain.” Nodding to himself the captain acknowledged the report and finished her stimulant pack with an appreciative sigh.

“Very well Student Hanak, you have followed all procedures to the letter and done as required for your status and station. The captain has the bridge, you are relieved of duty until your next work cycle…go get some actual sustenance from the galley and take a nap.” Ending his statement with a look of gentle mirth to make sure Coralti knew she was not being punished for doing her job the captain waited until the student had left the bridge before turning back to the controls.

“This…can’t be right?” Taking a confused sip of her second stimulant bulb, and giving it a suspicious look as if it might have been causing him to see things the captain pressed a button to connect her to the student quarters.

“Students Hanak, Kelltik and Shrillsa report to the bridge.” Turning back to the impossible readings being displayed on the screen before him the captain took another sip from the bulb…the readings simply couldn’t be real.

“Captain, Students Hanak, Kelltik and Shrillsa reporting as ordered.” The captain nearly jumped in her exoskeleton at the sudden voice behind him. Gesturing the three students forward and turning away from the screens the captain addressed his three brightest students.

“You three have the most distinguished records of your peers, and some of the regular crew I might add, as well as the best grades from your Extended Education courses. I need the three of you to individually verify the readings from the sector scan performed upon entry to the system.” Seeing that Kelltik had a question the captain motioned for him to speak.

“What are we looking for captain? Is there anything in particular we need to be wary of?” Tapping his clawed digits upon the deck in a rhythm that spoke of interest to do something other than the boring survey scans they had been doing.

“I can’t tell you in order to keep from coloring your findings or opinions. Each of you take a record of the readings, make sure to log it properly and maintain positive contact with it at all times.” So saying the captain made room for the first of the trio to slide forward and take a record.

“This seems like a bit overkill for some simple entry scans Captain…” Shrillsa said as she pulled the official data slate from the console.

“It very well might be and if it is then we shall have an amusing story to laugh about over drinks when we return to homeport…but it is situations like these that can make or break entire careers.” With that ominous statement hanging over their heads the three students took their records, left the bridge five cycles apart to minimize possible conversation and thus speculation.

Watching the students leave one after another and knowing that they would chew through the data with an admirable tenacity looking for something out of place the captain looked back to the raw data and repeated the same thought that had plagued her before he called in the students…

’Nothing could exist at such high gravity…’

Sitting in her quarters going over the various minutias that kept the ship running smoothly the captain worked mechanically. Hearing a knock upon his door and calling out permission to enter the captain looked up as Kelltik entered with a look upon his scaled face that said he had found something rather shocking, walking in after Kelltik was both Hanak and Shrillsa…all of them with the same equivalent look on their respective faces. Motioning for all three to take a seat and receiving the data slates the captain looked over the data each had gone over and their findings.

“Well…it looks like all three of you came to essentially the same conclusions. I will be entering these slates as official evidence as well as the security data proving that none of you had any contact with the others during the time you were reviewing the data. Now, tell me your thoughts on these findings.” Crossing her legs and leaning back to use his tail as a type of seat the captain motioned for Hanak to speak first as she was the one to first find the anomaly.

“Well, it seems as if there is not only a planet teeming with multi-cellular organisms but also what looks to be…well a data bank of some kind judging by the readings but, this can’t be possible.” Clearing his throat Kelltik took up the discussion.

“This sector is entirely un-explored and older than most any other part of civilized space. That there would be a data bank out here would imply that someone came here and left it behind for some reason and yet there are no records of anyone even coming close to this sector let alone any kind of colonization effort.” Piping up Shrillsa finished what they had found.

“By the data of the planets in question life is simply impossible, the size alone should keep any life from forming never mind the way the axis wobbles or the extreme sway in temperatures throughout the solar cycle. In all…the only satellite that should be able to propagate life is the one that has the data bank on it and it has essentially no atmosphere.”

“Agreed…the data you have looked over and your individual findings will be entered into the official logs and any further findings will be attributed to your names.” The captain said as he pulled a bulb of processed shaloa juice from a compartment for each of them. Passing them out with a grin the captain raised her bulb in a celebratory salute with a look of joy on his face.

“Congratulations to all of you and well done.”

Raising their own bulbs in response they all enjoyed the refreshment for a few minutes before Shrillsa asked a question that was on all of their minds.

“So what now? Do we proceed into the area and locate the exact location and status of the data vault?”

“As much as I would love to do so, we cannot. Our ship would not be able to handle the gravitational forces of entering the system the planet resides within, the shearing effects of the various large gravity wells would either destroy us or slow us down to the point that we would not have enough fuel for the return trip. Also even if we could make it to the planet, we don’t have the correct systems, training or gear to do anything with what we found…*sigh* no as much as I would to like to we cannot go after the anomaly, not only because we do not have what it takes to do so but also because if you remember, Space Guild law dictates that we submit our findings to the Collective. Once we do so we will be free and clear of any responsibility while still being given the credit and rewards, if any, from the discovery.” Sipping his bulb with a hum of enjoyment the captain enjoyed the looks of shock on her three crew member’s faces.

“So you are saying we get all the benefit with none of the overall work? That doesn’t sound right…” Kelltik said with a look of suspicion as he too sipped his drink.

“Well there is a small planet worth of paper work to go through and it will take time to make everything official so you will not be seeing anything of true benefit from this discovery for a number of rotations I am afraid…but essentially yes, when all is said and done we will be seeing a decent sum from this. Not to mention the offers and endorsements I imagine will be coming our way, or your way to be more exact since I plan on retiring and leaving the fame and glory to the younger and more deserving members of this crew.” Suddenly finding herself swamped with laughing younglings as they all expressed their joy at the news and their discovery the captain could only laugh and jokingly threaten them with extra duties and loss of pay.

Chapter Text

“If I had known my ship was going to be getting worked on by humans I would have either found somewhere else or gotten a lawyer to write up a contract of some kind.”

Mika Lekal rolled his eyes with a smile as he lead his latest customer back into the repair bays.

Shilakahn were always the most loyal, if irritating, customers to work with. Prove to them that their investment was worth the time and credits and they wouldn’t even consider going somewhere else. Of course, once they decided you were the place to go for whatever service it was they wanted they would do everything they could to get as much out of you for as little as possible.

Walking into the large open space Mika smiled at the sounds of his crew working on their ‘latest project’.

He’d had misgivings about hiring a human to work in his ship shop years ago, but now he looked back on that moment as one of the best and most defining moments of his life. Looking up at the personal spaceship of his latest client he began swiveling his multiple eyes to try and catch sight of his first human. Seeing her sitting calmly and the top of the ship and apparently welding something he pursed the areas around his ventral nasal passages and made what the humans called a ‘whistle’. Modulating and giving the sound a specific series of warbles and tonal changes Mika gestured toward the one human that would respond to that particular series of sounds.

“Watch this.”

The shilakahn frowned in confusion as he looked up towards the top of his ship at a single human waving down at them. About to ask what he was looking at he stopped as the human jumped off the top of the ship…the top of the ship over three hundred feet above the shop floor.

“WHAT IS THAT HUMAN DOING! HUMANS DON’T FLY AND THEY DON’T BOUNCE!” Qor yelled in surprise at seeing the human apparently jump to her death.

Mika chuckled as he watched his first human free fall towards them, he remembered having almost the same reaction the first time she had done this.

“From the right height they bounce, to high and they just kind of go splat…did you know their skin is incredibly flexible but it will actually crack if they impact hard enough, no bounce just splat.”

Looking up he waved as the human tapped something on her belt, her speed immediately lowering as she began to fall feet first instead of like she was going to belly flop.

Samantha Volenti, Sammie to anyone who didn’t want their shampoo replaced with motor oil, landed lightly on the shop floor and with a smile clicked her heels and snapped a salute to Mika.

“Wassup Boss? This the owner of the rust heap behind me?”

“RuSt HEaP!?”

“Yes, this is Qor he came in on the recommendation of Cark for an inspection and tune up. What have you got for me?”

Sammie nodded as her smile grew wider at the mention of one of their oldest and best clients.

“Sure thing Boss, the rad shielding is shot to shit over seventy-three percent of the outer surface and doesn’t pass the inspection standards. Internal shielding is at least passable at eighty percent intact but you have a main coolant leak just inside the engine compartment which is causing corrosion to the seals. There is some truly legendary pitting along the atmospheric control surfaces and the heat sink air intake vents are caked in inches of residue to the point of almost being blocked…another inspection fail by the way.”

Mika crossed his upper arms and propped his lower arms on his hips, two mannerisms he had picked up while watching his pack of humans interact with each other.

“You didn’t taste the residue, did you?”

“…no…”

Mika tilted his head forward and raised an eyebrow.

“…maybe a little…”

Head tilted back and both eyebrows raised.

“Have I mentioned lately how good you are getting at non-verbal human mannerism communications?”

Both sets of arms crossed and he cleared his throat.

“Fine fine…it smelled familiar and I was hungry so I was thinking of food, it was just a bit on the tip of my finger and I was only unconscious for an hour…this time.”

Mika sighed and flicked his lead human in the forehead.

“Stop doing that! I have told you to take your breaks and lunch when you get the munchies, let me guess you don’t even have a snack on you at all do you?”

Seeing the human scuff her toes on the ground and grumble something under her breath Mika rolled his eyes in different directions before reaching into a small pouch he had on his belt. Pulling out a few brown pellet looking things he suppressed a laugh at the way Sammie’s eyes lit up and focused on what was in his hand.

“Are those…dark chocolate covered espresso beans?”

Mika nodded before smiling as he held out a small container of a clear substance.

“But first you have to drink some water.”

Qor was speechless at what he was seeing, not only were humans crawling all over his ship as if gravity was an afterthought but it even looked as if something previously thought impossible had been accomplished, and by a mid-galactic ring mechanic!

Watching the human make an odd expression with her facial muscles before taking the clear substance and swallowing it quickly he was once again surprised that the rumors of what humans were capable of were proven true as the human female’s arm lanced out and snatched the small brown items in the mechanic’s articulator. Dropping quickly into a crouch the human exploded upward after tapping the device on her belt until she was sitting upside down on the bottom of his ship with her odd treat.

“How?...how is it possible? I have always been told humans are un-trainable and yet, you have an entire pack of them. Are they all as well trained as that one or is that just the leader? How long did it take you to train them like this? Do you have any idea the kind of money you could make off something like being able to train humans?”

Mika rolled his eyes and began walking around under the ship looking up at it as if judging the progress.

“I haven’t trained the humans as you think, I hired that one you saw just now a few years ago and she brought others to her and most of them came already highly knowledgeable on starship mechanics. Many of them are actually more knowledgeable than even some of the inner ring mechanics, problem is that because they are humans many of the higher end shops, designers and developers don’t want to hire them because they are such a young species.”

Waving over a group of humans as they walked by carrying a series of boxes.

“What are these? We weren’t expecting a shipment for another few cycles.” The looks the humans gave each other were unreadable even to Mika, but he had been exposed to humans long enough to know they meant something shady was going on.

“What are they and where did you get them?” The humans all had a look of sheepishness on their faces at that.

“Well… you remember how we mentioned Vinny knew a guy in the Cirkrat system who could get those atomic compressors for a really good deal? Well it was actually Vinny’s cousin’s girlfriend and she works in shipping and receiving at a major trade hub. According to her stuff gets lost and abandoned in the warehouses and then officially written off as a loss all the time. They have an entire section cordoned off for unclaimed merchandise and well…you know how inventory goes, sometimes numbers on the spreadsheet don’t match reality and all of a sudden you have more than you expect…”

Mika crossed his arms with a knowing smirk.

“And to make sure that your numbers match up to the ones an auditor would expect to see you place the extra inventory on a truck and hope it falls off in a bad sector…”

The way the humans’ faces lit up made Mika laugh.

“I wasn’t always such a respectable and attractive specimen of pure masculinity you know, once upon a time I too was a young troublemaker.” Looking around in a very obviously suspicious manner the tall alien reached into one of the many pouches on his belt and pulled out a few strips of some kind of dark stick like object.

“One each, not a word to Sammie you hear? She gives me enough grief about spoiling you lot as it is.”

With a speed that rivaled the human female’s own, each of the apparent males reached out and snagged one of the dark reddish-brown sticks and stuck them between their teeth before grabbing their boxes and running off.

Qor watched as the humans ran off with boxes that looked far to large for them to actually be able to pick up. Looking from the running humans to the humans walking upside down on the underside of his ship he turned his eyes towards the owner of the shop.

“What do you keep giving the humans? And how do they walk on the underside of the ship…or survive a fall from the top for that matter?”

Mika gave a hearty ventral laugh before continuing their small tour.

“Humans have a bad habit of forgetting to take care of themselves if they find something they enjoy doing, in this case all of my humans enjoy working on ships and will often forget to take lunch or breaks. I keep snacks around to make sure I keep them in top condition, at least mentally since the snacks aren’t always the healthiest overall. Those humans just now for example, I gave them what they call ‘jerky’. It is basically protein heavy muscle fibers with large amounts of sodium-chloride and various spices added while the water is removed. What I gave to Sammie earlier was a bottle of water and some chocolate covered roasted coffee beans. They are a favorite treat of hers and she gets headaches when she doesn’t drink enough water so I make sure to keep it on hand.”

Accepting a data slate from a human and signing after quickly reviewing the information Mika continued speaking as a shower of sparks rained down on him from where a human sat cross-legged upside down with a torch in hand.

“As for how they move upside down as they do, well that is just an example of why I hired them…watch this.”

Whistling a different series of tones from his ventral nasal passages he smiled in the way his humans had taught him to as they all stopped and looked towards him. Waiting a couple seconds for all of them to look in his direction Mika raised a fist in the air and bellowed with the lungs that allowed his species to free dive the depths of their homeworld’s oceans.

Qor felt his pulmonary muscles tighten and flutter in fear as every human stopped and turned their predatory eyes in their direction. About to ask why he had garnered so much attention he was shocked as the mechanic shouted a question and was answered with an even more powerful response. Honestly if they did that much more he was going to be shaken apart, damn his low gravity planet of origin.

“IF THERE IS A PROBLEM?!”

“FIX IT!”

“HAHA! Yes yes…they got tired of using scaffolds and safety harnesses to get to the bottom of ships so they decided to make something that allowed them to walk upside down. They found some kids doing tricks on gravboards and a week later they had developed those devices they have on their belts. I don’t know how they work, and honestly I don’t think they do either, but it basically changes the local gravity orientation around them to the largest body of matter so that as far as they are concerned that ship is considered Up. How they got it to ignore the big space station underneath them or how they control it I have no idea, I usually just let them make things happen and don’t question it.”

“What were those…treats…you gave the humans again? They seemed very excited about them.”

“Well again, the pellet looking things were something called chocolate covered espresso beans. Apparently they are caffeine beans covered in theobromine and various other substances along with a bottle of Di-hydrogen monoxide. Those are primarily enjoyed by the females and the males tend towards the strips of dried muscle fibers but certainly don’t turn down the caffeine pellets.”

Qor was going to need to move his therapy session forward if this continued, his mechanic just admitted to distributing controlled substances that could get an individual tens of cycles in prison if they were to do so in certain inner galactic sectors.

“You… you just give your humans controlled and banned substances? Where do you get the replacements for when they die?” Mika looked over at his customer with a confused expression as he continued walking along under the ship.

“Die? Those are favored snacks from their homeworld and they love them...I haven’t had more than a crippling injury since the humans started working here. Ok so judging by the look on your face I should probably explain, ‘crippling injury’ for you or me is more like ‘irritating inconvenience’ for any of them. No word of a lie I have seen them slice themselves open, expose themselves to hard vacuum without a suit, set themselves on fire, and break their calcium based internal support structure and the longest any of them have taken off to recover is about seven solar cycles. That isn’t to say they are healed by the time they come back to work, that is just how long they decide to stay away from work.”

Stopping as they came within sight of the window looking into the front office Mika held up a hand and stepped back behind one of the landing struts. Looking up and whistling a specific series of sounds he smiled as one of his humans dropped in front of him with a smile.

“Sup Boss, you need something?” Mika smiled and nodded his head towards the front office.

“Vinny did we have any appointments scheduled for this time slot?” The human turned and looked towards the front office and after seeing who his boss was indicating shook his head.

“Nah Boss, this’n we got inna bay ‘s all we got t’day…” Narrowing his eyes slightly and looking around Mika again before looking back at his employer the human flicked his eyes between Mika and the front office.

“D’ya need the Bois fer this’n Boss?” Mika smiled at the shift in the human’s tone of voice and clapped his human on the shoulder.

“Nah lad, just send Sammie my way when you see her…and don’t forget to take a break today, I know how you are when you get your grubby hands on a new set of wires.”

The human looked somewhat embarrassed.

“That was…three times Boss.” Turning to look back at the front office the human nodded before tapping the box on his belt.

“Let us know iffn’ ya need us Boss.” Mika smiled up at the human before tossing a stick of jerky at the human as he rose into the air.

“What was that all about?” Qor asked while looking between the mechanic and one of his humans.

“You know there is a wonderful saying the humans introduced me to…’Plausible Deniability’…so basically the less you know the better.” So saying Mika began walking towards the front office.

“Ah welcome! Can I help you fine individuals?” Mika asked as he walked into the front office and smiled at the three in front of him.

Two shakrians and one eromorph stood in front of him. Remembering what his humans had taught him about assessing individuals Mika took stock of the way the shakrians moved as well as how they interacted with the eromorph.

Both of the shakrians had very defined muscles but moved as if they weren’t comfortable, so they were probably more comfortable in the gym than anywhere else. Both of them made sure to stand behind the eromorph no matter how much he turned and never really spoke or even looked very far away from the eromorph…meaning they were the muscle and not really the brains…

“Yeah, you can either produce an envelope with your month’s rent or you can explain why you aren’t packing up and leaving.”

Turning towards the eromorph with a smile, another thing he picked up from his pack of humans, Mika crossed all four arms and whistled from his ventral passages.

“Odd, I don’t remember needing to pay anything extra this late in the month. I know I paid my rent already so…what exactly are you talking about?”

“Oooohhh…you’re a funny guy, see this boys? This is a funny guy!” The eromorph said while gesturing towards Mika and walking forward.

“Well listen close funny guy, see I own this entire station now…meaning I own this dump of a chop shop you are running. Now you can either pay up or get out.”

Mika raised a brow, not realizing the expression was probably lost on the eromorph.

“And if I don’t? I know for a fact you didn’t buy the station, you weren’t elected to run the station so explain how exactly you own this station and why I should pay you anything.” The eromorph frowned and stepped-up chest to chest with Mika.

“This is a new branch of the Caponex Cartel and I represent them, you can either pay in credits or damages and I ain’t talking about damages just to the building. I imagine it’d be real hard to work on these ships if both legs were broken…”

The eromorph was about to gesture for the two large scaled shakrians to step forward and make good on the threat when the door Mika stepped through opened again and a human stepped through.

“Everything alright Boss?”

Looking between the two scaled forms wearing tight fitting clothes designed to show off their muscles and one finely dressed eromorph Sammie turned a suddenly blank look towards her boss.

“Is there a problem Boss?”

Qor gulped from his position in the corner, thankful he had been able to slip away from the confrontation before anything got heated. Hearing the way the human spoke and the fact she said problem told him there was more to that question than he was aware of.

“Well hello pretty thing...” The eromorph stepped around Mika until he was well within Sammie’s comfort zone. Reaching out he ran his six fingered hand through her long ponytail and played with the strands of hair she let hang down to frame her face.

“No problem at all, just bringing the boys by to introduce them to your employer. I was just explaining how things were going to change around here…I was planning on sending them by to pick up the rent in the future but if you’re here, I might just drop by for the payments myself.” Sammie looked towards Mika for an explanation, Mika just smiled and nodded towards the three individuals.

“These are representatives of the Caponex Cartel and say they are the new owners of the station. They came by to tell us we are going to be paying them rent from now on.”

Mika stepped forward and placed a hand on the shakrians’ shoulders with a smile that looked…odd, to Qor.

“In fact, this here is Sammie. She is my head mechanic, and I think you bois could do with a…guided tour of the repair bays in the back, you know, see what you are dealing with and all that…Think you are up to entertaining these three fine individuals Sammie?”

Sammie smiled at that before turning her head and gently catching the eromorph’s thumb between her teeth and biting playfully bit down before stepping in closer to him.

“Hmm, Caponex Cartel you say? Not sure if I can take care of all three by myself…lemme call up some more girls.”

So saying the tapped a microphone on her collar and spoke into it.

“Luna, Isabella, Francesca, Gabriella…tell the bois to get things ready for guests, in the meantime come to the front and meet our guests.”

 The eromorph smiled ever wider as the human female practically molded herself to his front, the heat she was radiating like a furnace making him think he would have to buy a couple as literal bed warmers.

“I have heard humans have an amazing level of endurance and stamina, think you will be able to live up to the legends?”

Sammie practically purred as four other girls bounced through the back door and began rubbing themselves against the shakrians while commenting on their muscles and various scale markings. Reaching down and grabbing the eromorph’s waistband she began tugging him along with her through the back door and into the shop followed closely by the shakrians each of which had a giggling girl on their arms leading them along.

Watching the door close Mika chuckled and calmly lowered the blinds to the window looking into the repair bays.

“Now then Mr. Qor, judging by the initial diagnoses of your ship it will be running by this time in about four cycles and will be repaired to baseline a couple hours after that. The upgrades you want on the other hand will require some parts to be fabricated and others ordered in from nearby stations and planets.”

Qor was about to ask if paying rent to the Cartel was going to end up costing him more when he heard something get tipped over along with an odd thumping and scuffling sound.

“Once the parts are here and fabricated they will have to be integrated into the ship’s systems which could take anywhere from two or three micro-cycles to two or three full cycles each. Some of this can be done in stages and other parts can be installed without fully integrating them, they just won’t be of any use until they are and your ship may not run as efficiently or as smoothly as you would like.”

Seeing the back door open and one of the male humans walk through Qor gulped at seeing the way he was cleaning something bright red off his hands with a towel.

“Ah Tony how are things going back in the bay? Did you spill something on my floor again?”

Tony laughed as he continued to clean his hands and even tried wiping some droplets off his coveralls with a sheepish look on his face.

“Just a small spill Boss it’ll be cleaned up in no time at all. Anyway we finished a few of the preliminary repairs and just need to give it a test flight to make sure we didn’t cross any wires.”

Mika leaned back in his chair and raised the blinds to the window into the back a bit before smiling.

“And I suppose Louie and Sammie are starting the grills for no reason in particular?”

Tony shrugged.

“Well we did just get new scrubbers for the smoke loops so hopefully it will stop setting off the environmental alarms.”

“I also seem to remember hearing about a sale on large portions of meat planet side…which just so happens to be within the optimal distance while providing the best variety of stresses a ship would need to be put under for a preliminary test flight…”

“Coincidences abound Boss.”

Mika rolled his eyes with a smile and reached into one of his pouches before tossing an odd item towards the human. Qor focused on what he assumed was a ‘treat’ and noticed it looked like a paper stick with some kind of orb at one end that the human placed in his mouth. He must have enjoyed it as he smiled and hummed in pleasure at the taste, indeed it was so sweet Qor could smell the sugar from where he was seated.

“Take a double crew, when you get planet side leave one to do the shopping and the other to do any maintenance workups. Make sure everyone knows any damages or repairs caused by this little foray will be coming out of the barbeque fund twice over.”

Tony paled slightly before smiling and nodding before snapping off a quick salute and running into the back.

“What do you mean damages or repairs? Are they going to be damaging my ship?” Qor asked when the human had gone back into the repair bays.

“Hopefully not, they need to test your ship to make sure the initial repairs are good and holding. They also need to put it under a basic form of stress test, basically expose it to things like atmospheric re-entry and gravity as well as hard vacuum. This just so happens to give them an excuse to go down to the planet to purchase some of their favorite foodstuffs. They have rigged up what they call barbeques in the far corner and enjoy making large meals for themselves once or twice a week, it is an archaic method of food preparation and not nearly as fast or efficient as the meal printers but it keeps them happy.”

“Now as for any possible damages to your ship I assure you that if they bring it back in any worse condition than they take it in, the cost of repairing it will be taken from their snack funds and you won’t see any of the cost at all…hehe, trust me the threat of them losing their munchy money is enough of a threat to make sure they don’t push their luck.”

Later that evening Mika wandered into his personal office, a slight buzz pleasantly clouding his mind from the severely thinned human drinks he had partaken in.

Setting a plate of gently steaming meat down on his desk he lowered himself into his chair with a sigh and leant back. Jerking upright before he fell asleep and shaking his head he reached out and cut himself a slice of meat, the crispy skin and thick sauce making him hum in enjoyment. Looking out the window at his pack of humans he smiled…he might not have domesticated them or trained them, but they were his nonetheless.

Reaching out and tapping his desk until he was able to make a call he signaled for the door to lock and the room to be soundproofed. Feeling the slight pressure change on his ventral passages he knew it had worked and that no one outside the room would be able to hear him or perceive his words in anyway. Leaning back with a smile as he stuck another piece of cooked meat in his mouth he took a moment to mourn the lack of seafood in this sector before the call was connected.

“Yeah? Who is this?”

“!lickna, how are you doing these days?” Mika asked as he leant back and spun gently in his seat so that he was closer to the receiver in his desk.

“Well I would be doin’ a lot betta if I knew who the skrat was callin and wastin my time!”

“Ahaha! Never did grow out of that temper did you…”

Spinning around again so that he could now lean forward and place his upper elbows on the desk and interlace the fingers of those hands Mika’s voice took a dark tone, a tone his humans would be proud to hear from him.

“Since it has apparently been so long you don’t recognize the voice let me remind you of who is calling…you are speaking to Mika the Muncher.” The nervous gulp was audible.

“M-M-Mika UH! I mean Don-Sha Mika…I uh, I am honored you would call of course but I am also very curious as to why you would bother calling someone like me…” Mika chuckled and made sure to chew slightly louder than was sociably accepted before answering.

“Well since I retired and my secretary is enjoying her own retirement in the Serphim Systems, I must make my own calls now. Now tell me, are you still affiliated with the Caponex Cartel?”

*Ahem* “Y-yes Sir. I am actually second in line now.”

Mika smiled and savored another bite, this cut was usually very tough from being overworked but the humans were masters of meat preparation and it fell apart in his mouth.

“Haha…no you aren’t.”

“Uhm…Excuse me? I am afraid I don’t understand…” Mika’s smile became sharp enough to cut scales.

“By the time anyone wakes up tomorrow you will be the head of the Cartel, you see your former boss thought that since I had retired I was going to be old and weak and defenseless. Let his mistakes and your newfound position of authority be a reminder to always do your research before trying to muscle into a new piece of territory…especially one favored by humans.”

Without waiting for a reply Mika reached out and tapped the disconnect option. Looking towards his door as a knock sounded he rolled his eyes before cancelling the soundproofing and un-locking the door. Seeing that it was his first human Sammie walking in he smiled widely and sat up as she sat a drink down on his desk before taking a seat across from him and cradling her own plate of food and drink. Picking up the glass and smelling it he sat back with an appreciative sigh.

“Twenty-six year old Kelkacht Reserve, ah this takes me back to the good ol days…How are you and the others doing on that new FTL design you have been working on?”

Sammie smiled and took a bite of her burger with a happy smile and wiggle in her seat as juices ran down her chin before answering.

“Pretty good, still have to figure out a better heat exchange system as well as a better type of coolant since the stuff we are using now degrades to fast. Also a better shielding system, I swear I saw Carlo glowing when he went into a dark room after we got back from the Ashrimael System.”

Mika hummed in thought as he contemplated his drink and savored the way it paired with his slab of meat.

“The Ashrimael System you say…isn’t that the home system of the Caponex Cartel?”

Sammie the Sadist grinned around a mouthful of burger as a dribble of unsettlingly colored grease ran down her chin.

“Coincidences abound Boss…”

Chapter Text

It was not a sight many could rightfully claim they had ever seen and even fewer wanted to ever see in the first place: The Steel Legion was marching to war.

Humanity had been roused to action like a Titan of legend rising from the deep.

Forges rang and roared like beasts of the old legends come to life, factories produced prodigious amounts of armor and ammunition. Training grounds sounded with the synchronized calls of humans training at all hours of the day and night. The sky was almost covered with the amount of air traffic as everything from drones, jets, bombers, paper planes and transports took to the skies.

Walking down the middle of the training grounds Polemarchos Xavier ‘Kronos’ Bjorngard looked around with a sense of eager blood thirst tempered only by the pride in his troops and the patience of many years waging war.

Coming to a stop at the front of the troops as they drilled various forms of combat, both ranged and melee he stood tall at eight feet and half as wide…many joked that his mother was a Kodiak bear on steroids and his father a siege tank. Signaling to the Drill Master that he wished to speak to the troops Xavier grinned viscously as the DM simply clapped his hands and by the time the echo finished ringing Kronos was looking out over perfect ranks of soldiers.

“For some of you, the war with the Grahorians sparked to flame in your youth and for others you were born to the fires of war. In the last few decades we have been in a running brush fire war…we attack their borders and they attack ours and both of us simply explain away any actions as those of zealots, warmongers and rogue factions. The only reason neither of our species has gained a foothold against the other is that neither of us have been able to gain a fix on the other’s home system…THAT ENDS TODAY!”

Roaring out his last words Xavier was pleased to see a small tremor of anticipation go through the nearest ranks, their eyes gaining a near manic light.

“Three days ago, we received a light speed transmission from not only the Grahorian system…but their genesis world. This transmission has been sent from the greatest graduate of the Dark Scout Academy we have ever had, an individual that was bio-engineered since before her birth and trained by the best our species had to offer. She was trained to be the next War Leader and future Polemarchos and instead of following in the path laid out before her she went to backstabbing info farmers that make every one of our mass troop movements possible…and in doing so she was betrayed to the enemy and taken prisoner.”

The feeling of sheer hatred and powerful protectiveness that came across the Neural Hive Link all Gaia Spartans shared was hot and thick.  

Xavier smiled unreservedly at the way the troops before him shifted and growled under their breaths at the thought of a traitor among them. He felt his massive chest swell in pride as each one unconsciously sent out ever increasing signals of violence at the thought of one of their own being betrayed and held behind enemy lines.

“Five years…five years our deep scout has spent among the enemy, five years away from family and friends…five years I have been deprived of seeing my granddaughter live and grow…that ends now.”

The way every pair of eyes looking at him sharpened into a predatory gaze at his words told Xavier he had their full attention. About to continue he was cut off as the entire training ground slammed their fists to their chests with an echoing shout.

‘Protect the Offspring!’

Returning the salute Xavier remembered why he preferred being in front of the troops and in the thick of battle as opposed to behind his desk signing papers.

“In four days we will all be deploying to the homeworld of our enemy the Grahorians…officially it is to end this war with a blade to the throat of our enemies, unofficially it is to retrieve my granddaughter and your lost War Sister.”

Sensing a wave of eager violence from the troops Xavier nodded, Spartans never fought alone and the thought of one of their own being on her own away from not only her battle brethren but her entire species was abhorrent to them all.

“Sir?” Seeing a raised hand from the troops Xavier nodded for the soldier to continue.

“What are the chances for a date with the young lady in question if we rescue her?”

Xavier chuckled to himself while shaking his head and motioning for the Drill Master to hold back his reprimands.

“There is always at least one…Tell you what, if you help save the *ahem…snnnort* hehe…damsel in distress…you will be given priority ranking when it comes to fighting her parents for the right to ask for a date.”

Feeling a wave of eagerness coming from the massive group of humanity before him Xavier chuckled lightly before continuing.

“Keep in mind…I am her grandfather and her parents are Hell Hail Hera and Firestorm Johnson…good luck.”

Striding through the passageways of the ship Thermopylae Hell Hail Hera grit her teeth in frustration, could the damn ship go any fucking FASTER!

Sensing a presence at her side she turned her head with barbs on her tongue and poison in her words for the lashing she was about to give to whoever was stupid enough to be within her sightlines…she swallowed her words as she caught sight of her husband.

Striding alongside her with the easy grace of a stalking predator Carl ‘Firestorm’ Bjorngard nodded to his wife.

“War Leader.”

She said acknowledging his presence and rank as he strode alongside her with a controlled violence to his step that lit a fire he would be proud of within her.

“XO…we are moving at Full Flank speed, the reactors are currently on fire from being pushed too hard and the engineering crew is practically dead on their feet. We are five weeks ahead of schedule and three months over stocked on all provisions and ammunition. We are so loaded down with ground units it is a miracle we were able to escape our Dear Mother’s embrace and there have been at least four combative incidents every day between the various squadrons with the excuse that they were merely training.”

Samantha Bjorngard smiled at the report, her husband had always known how to ease her worries.

“Translate that into Ooga-Booga grunt speak for me War Leader.”

 “Short of smearing the engines with cheetah blood and making sacrifices to gods dark and hateful we are moving at maximum speed. The priests of the Great Reactor are running on little more than caffeine fumes, spite, and hatred for all things soft and fluffy. We have enough food for about a week and enough fire power among all of us to level a planet down to the mantel as long as we don’t kill ourselves before the enemy has a chance.”

Laughing lightly at her husband’s words Samantha stopped and turned towards the man before wrapping his shorter frame in an embrace.

Laying her chin on the top of his head she couldn’t help but relax as he began to sway them back and forth in place with a low humming sound resonating from his chest.

“We found her Love…we are finally going to get our daughter back.” Wrapping herself around the solid warmth of her husband Hera felt herself relaxing muscles she had forgotten tensing.

The solid, unforgiving feeling of the hydraulic clamps her husband called arms wrapped around her helped Samantha pull back from the potential and grounded herself in the current. They still had days in hyperspace and it would do no one any good if she went around stalking the corridors like a vengeful spirit.

“We are going to get her back, if we need to wade through an ocean of brass and a desert of ash, we are going to find our little girl and bring her home.” Pulling back and looking down at her husband she felt a grin slide across her face at the feverish light beginning to glow in his eyes, a flood of emotions coming over the NHL she shared with her husband.

Raw and unfettered love for her and their daughter came thick and heavy, blood thirst on a primal level ran hot through his mind and an almost savage desire to burn everything around him beyond ash slid like a leviathan through the depths of his every thought.

“We are going to have our daughter back in our arms again…or we will leave nothing but bare mantel in our wake.” Remembering the many reasons why she had fallen in love with this pyromaniac Samantha Bjorngard Johnson grinned with a heated look in her eyes down at her husband.

“You know, Sophie always wanted a younger sibling…”

Walking alongside the Emperor of the Grahorian Race Sophie made sure to keep a good amount of slack on her leash lest she be punished for ‘insubordination to a greater life form’. Looking out from behind the mask of air headed subservience she had built over the years Sophie catalogued everything she saw, the various technologies, troop movements, supply lines, personnel and their duties.

Reaching up and rubbing the stone she kept on a necklace, she connected to the helical data core contained within. A small, doubtfully legal, and very experimental form of data storage that was designed around the same concept of human DNA sat within the stone around her neck and was accessible through her NHL. Everything she experienced was stored in a form of synthetic DNA that twisted and circled in on itself again and again allowing for massive amounts of data storage.

Checking once again, like she had multiple times a day for five years, Sophie made sure the Dead-Man Protocol was still in place and running. If her NHL signature ever registered as flatlined the data core would release a high strength data burst powerful enough to scorch the cerebral cortex of anything within a few feet of her upon her death. It might take time but eventually the data she had collected over the last few years would be picked up by her homeworld or their allies…theoretically. It probably wasn’t radioactive enough to worry about but she kind of hoped she wouldn’t have to find out for sure the hard way.

“Look around you Pet, see the world that will be built and re-built upon every possible planet in all of the cosmos. The Grahorian race is fated to rule all that we perceive and to destroy all lesser species, you should feel proud that you will soon enough be the last living human on any and all worlds. You have been elevated above the rest of your species to be not only the last one standing but also to die of old age standing by the side of the first Emperor of All Existence.”

Sophie had to work at not choking on the arrogance coming off the bug holding her leash, and to keep herself from strangling him with said leash.

About to respond she stopped when she felt something…it was familiar, an itching that didn’t itch somewhere in her brain. It took all of her training tempered with the sheer amount of spite she had built up over the years to keep from reacting and even with all her willpower she was unable to stop the tear from forming in her eye.

“I see you secrete your fluid in joy at the thought of standing next to a superior being, good. Your training is coming along well Pet.”

Lowering her head and allowing herself to be pet like a dog Sophie used the hair falling over her face to hide the malicious grin that slid across her face. Muttering under her breath about how happy she was to be the last of such a horrible species and how much the knowledge that her race would be destroyed and replaced with an infinitely superior species comforted her Sophie fell into the deep parts of her mind where nothing could touch her as a single line of script wrote itself across the inside of her mind.

‘Neural Hive Link re-established…Welcome back Morrigan’

Deep within space Samantha looked over the various screens before her as they displayed images of the Grahorian Homeworld sent to her by their stealth recon ships as they began to orbit the planet spinning beneath them.

Grahorians…the species that had scoured any and all life from the worlds they landed upon so that they might take it over and use the world as a new birthing planet for their soldiers. Looking over the various screens showing cities, processing plants and infrastructure the likes of which made no sense to her Hell Hail Hera was about ready to start throwing darts as a method to determine where they should put their opening salvos.

“She is down there Dad…somewhere on that shit hole of a planet my baby girl is surrounded on all sides by the enemy with no back up and less than zero resources available.” Looking up from the tactical table she had been standing at for hours now Samantha looked over to the massive figure that was her father.

With a growl like boulders shifting in a glacier and the slow ponderous motions of an avalanche on the cusp of becoming a raging force of nature the eight-foot-tall human stood from his command chair and walked over to her. Normally acts like hugging would be frowned upon when they took place on the bridge, especially between the Polemarchos and the XO of a War Ship…this time though every eye on the bridge was firmly turned away as a father comforted his daughter.

Wrapping his Warrior Princess in a hug that practically engulfed her and which held enough restrained power to crush the life from something so small, Xavier Bjorngard held his daughter close.

“I know sweetling, I know…our scouts are scanning the planet and will…soon…”

Trailing off Xavier frowned as an encoded message was sent directly to his NHL. Decoding the message as easily as if it was written in standard, he grinned with a smile that would send his old enemies into fits…it was the smile of an Old War Dog that had just been set loose upon the Field of Battle once again.

‘Three days Old Man, block out the sun so that I may fight in the shade.’

The message came with an attached file of such density he was sure it would take those three days just to un-encrypt it and understand what was contained within.

“Dad? What is it?”

Looking up at her bear of a father Samantha watched as a smile she had not seen since before her daughter was born blossomed across her father’s face.

“Three days XO.”

Feeling her breath catch in her throat Samantha stepped out of her father’s arms and looked up at him with a near manic light in her eyes. Looking down at the cruel, viscous little spitfire he had raised Xavier ‘Kronos’ Bjorngard began to laugh deep within his chest.

“Have every ship in the Fleet ready for a Crash Warp and every able-bodied combatant ready for a Hot Drop…in three days the War Cry of Humanity will ring across all of creation.”

Watching his daughter snap a powerful salute with a smile like that of every serial killer in history distilled into a single expression before she ran off to enact his orders Xavier wished he could dredge some kind of compassion for their enemies from the depths of his soul.

Finding himself unable to scrape together even the barest hint of sympathy for those that would soon know the Wrath of Humanity he settled on not grinning to broadly and focusing on the business at hand as he turned towards the bridge personnel.

“PRIORITY DATA PACKAGE, DROP EVERYTHING AND FOCUS!.”

Roaring out over the near silence of the bridge he commanded Kronos sent the high-density package he had received to every analyst he could connect to.

“I WANT THAT PACKAGE UN-ENCRYPTED AND UNDERSTOOD ASAP. NOTHING ELSE TAKES PRIORITY, I DON’T CARE IF WE ARE ABOUT TO FALL INTO A BLACK HOLE, I WANT TO KNOW WHAT IS CONTAINED WITHIN THAT PACKAGE AND HOW IT CAN HELP US!”

Smiling with unrestrained pride at how his crew turned their considerable focus to his wishes without even the slightest hesitation Xavier turned towards his current Officer of the Watch.

“That package was sent to me by my grand-daughter and contains five years’ worth of information, there is every possibility that the information contained within could be the difference between life and death for our forces.”

The silent salute he received at his words spoke nearly as much as the flood of violent eagerness that came across the NHL. Returning the salute Xavier exited the bridged with every intention of going over his combat armor, it had gone through some upgrades in the last few years and he was eager to discover what new toys the Eggheads had given him to play with.

“M-master…?”

Speaking as softly as a flower petal falling to a placid lake from her kneeling position on the floor next to the emperor Sophie did her best to project every possible indication of subservience and nervousness.

Turning her head and acting as if she was about to look up at the future first True Emperor she very obviously wrenched her gaze back down to the floor where her dish sat. Feeling a chitin covered hand run over her hair in a petting motion she disguised her desire to reach up and pull the arm from the socket and then the torso it was attached to.

“Yes Pet? I assume this is something important for you to dare speaking out of turn among your betters.”

Oh…he was going to suffer when she got her chance.

“Uh, well…in about three days it will be the anniversary of when I began my journey which lead me to kneel at your infinitely glorious side and I was um…I was wondering if you would have the time to take me to the Hall of the Conquered?”

Fidgeting with her hands over her knees as the emperor played with her hair she also shifted around as if she was nervous and trying to burn off the energy.

“Why would you wish to go there on such a day?”

Biting her tongue to keep from smiling Sophie leaned into the chitinous hand on her head like a cat getting a good scritching.

“I was…hoping to get a better understanding of those that fell before my race and to perhaps…give some input on how best to arrange the inevitable display for when humanity is conquered.”

Speaking quickly and flinching away from a strike that she knew wouldn’t be coming but that she still needed to act as if she expected to receive, Sophie once again hid a razor-edged smile behind her waterfall of hair.

The grunting, flatulating sound of Grahorian laughter came not only from the emperor but also from his dinner guests.

“Your pet is well trained Your Majesty, perhaps we should capture a sample and breed them as servants and companions.” One of the guests spoke above the laughter.

“Oh indeed, you have only had…it?...for five rotations and she already understands her place. It looks as if it would be a joy to hold during the nocturnal cycles as well with how soft it is.” A higher pitched voice spoke.

“Yes you may have a point. The humans are inferior in essentially all aspects, as expected from such a lesser species, but they do have their own endearing qualities. She is rather enjoyable to hold while sleeping as her metabolism allows her to produce enough heat I must leave the windows open simply to keep from overheating. She is also wonderfully soft in various areas, though it does mean she consumes a prodigious amount of sustenance. I imagine that the other half of her species would make adequate shock troopers should they be trained properly…what are your thoughts, Pet?”

Looking up in feigned shock at the emperor’s words Sophie squeaked before turning her eyes back to the floor.

“Well the uh…Male figures of my species tend to be more heavily muscled which would mean a higher sustenance allowance would be needed to keep them healthy and useful but they do tend to be good at moving large and heavy objects. They are also very simple, in that if you tell them to do something they will tend to do it as told and have a high propensity towards violence, even among themselves. The females like myself tend to be faster and less muscled but more flexible and dexterous. If properly trained they would be satisfactory infiltrators as they could enter through small openings and are usually less violent than our male counterparts…though both genders tend to take on the aspects of those around them meaning males can become more peaceful and calm while the females can become more violent.”

Leaning in to the hand still petting her and scooting towards the emperor a little as if she wanted to be closer for more attention Sophie wondered if it would be as satisfying to twist his legs from his body as she imagined.

“My race is unfortunately very contradictory and unpredictable…probably due to our overall un-evolved state.”

The laughter sounds resumed above her at her words, soon devolving into a discussion of potential uses for captured specimens and breeding potential.

“Very good Pet…you have been good so I suppose I can take some time away from my duties to allow you your reward for such excellent behavior.”

Relaxing into the stroking motions along her head Sophie felt her grin widen until she was sure her molars were showing…

‘Three days you cockroach…three days and I will be able to return to My Pack.’

Walking into the drop bay Kronos grinned as the buzz of chatter quieted until it was so quiet he would have been able to hear a pin drop on the other side of the football field sized area. Looking down and seeing the entire area packed with soldiers standing shoulder to shoulder he grinned at the thought of the five other bays like this one within the ship and the half dozen other ships with similarly packed bays.

Coming to stop on the mezzanine Kronos looked out over the assembled mass of humanity before linking his NHL to the communication systems that would allow his words to be heard across not only the massive ship Thermopylae but every ship in the fleet.

“SPARTANS! Brothers, Sisters…and son in law.”

Grinning to his side at the look Firestorm Johnson was giving him and allowing a few moments of laughter to rumble around the space Xavier raised a hand for silence once more.

“Within hours you will be dropped onto the Grahorian home world. We have no reason as of now to believe they will be expecting us but many of you will be dropping directly into the world’s capital, there will be resistance. There will be blood spilled upon both sides and with every drop spilt, the stars will quiver with our cry to WAR!”

The sound that came from his words was purely hostile, distilled eagerness for violence…it was purely human.

“We will end this war and return to our home with our shields or upon them!”

Raising his fist above his head Kronos slammed it down on his chest, the responding salute shook dust from the support struts of the ship.

“In three days…the Pack will be Whole once more.”

Sophie practically purred as she pressed against the Emperor on the third morning, she knew he loved it when she did that and she wanted as much good will to be clouding his mind as possible that day.

Sliding up and prancing around the Royal Rest Chambers without a stich to cover her she was for the first time in five years happy as she did her best to get the Emperor ready for his day.

She let all the thoughts of strangling him with his various sashes and chains of office simply flow through her mind. She slid the rings he would wear to show his power and wealth onto his digits while imagining what it would be like to rip them off along with the fingers they adorned. She snapped her collar around her neck and prostrated herself in front of the Emperor while holding up her leash, a smile as sharp as the monomolecular blade she wanted to shove through his throat hidden behind her hair as she kept her face lowered in supplication.

“You are particularly well behaved this day Pet…”

She could feel the blood begin to drain form her face, she had overdone it and he knew something was happening. The hard-shelled hand that began to run through her hair and rub around her ears sent a wave of joy and relief down her spine like liquid joy.

“I…five years ago I was a simple beast of the field with no future to look forward to but to die on a worthless and inconsequential battlefield or to return to a planet that wanted nothing but my death to rut like an animal until I brought more lesser beings into the cosmos. Instead, I was raised to a position higher than any other in my specie’s existence, I was allowed to kneel at the feet of the only true Emperor of all that he perceives.”

Lowering herself into a curled up kneeling position as if she was embarrassed, she continued while bumping her shoulder into the emperor’s lower leg.

“Also you said you might consider taking me to the Hall of the Conquered so that I can see the glory of your race in the dead eyes and shattered worlds of other lesser civilizations. I was hoping to get a better idea of where the display for Humanity’s inevitable fall would go.”

Hearing the disgusting sounds that passed for laughter from the emperor before the two gentle tugs on her leash Sophie smiled as her bullshit reason for being so happy was accepted.

Standing quickly, she made sure to hurry after the emperor so that he didn’t have to pull on her leash, it wouldn’t do to be punished on a day like this.

Chapter Text

Looking down at the incomplete map of the massive planet Captain John Razal stroked his fingers through the softly relaxed quills of his Life Partner Kotte as she too looked down at the map of the areas they had explored. After that first expedition they had received a flood of support and supplies as well as something they had not expected…a Writ of Ownership from the Galactic Collective.

Being the leader of the expedition that first set foot on the planet known as Alpha Marianas, John and his shakar were given ownership and overall control of the planet. It helped that after reading their reports and seeing the footage from the first expedition team no one wanted to set foot on a potential deathworld.

Walking around the holo-table with Kotte happily relaxing in his arms John couldn’t help but feel like the villain in a spy movie.

Once he and his crew had received the proper supplies and personnel to actually explore the planet John had been sending crews out night and day to explore and collect samples for study. The reports they had received back from around the planet told a number of stories, many of them stopping before they got too deep into the grass forests that made up the surface of the planet.

“An entire planet of grass stalks the size of trees with creatures that look as if they were rejected from earth’s oceans for being to weird…did we get a receipt for this planet? What was the return policy again Love?” John asked jokingly as he scritched right above the shakar’s tail in the way she liked best.

Laughing as she wriggled around in his arms and pulled herself up onto his shoulders to wrap around his shoulders and nuzzle into his neck his Star Friend gave herself a shake so she could hear the Friend Song of her beads clacking against each other.

“Sad to say that we can’t return it if the seal is broken and seeing as how we have been sending teams down into the forests all over the planet, I think that ship has sailed.”

Sniffing at the air the alien porcupine/cat wrapped her tail around her Earth Friend’s neck so she could reach into the front pocket of his uniform. Giving a squeak of joy she pulled herself up and held a shingle of her favorite bark and dried fruit high in victory before happily beginning to nibble at it.

“Ok you little treat thief, so what are we looking at as far as map coverage of the planet is concerned? Do we at least have a basic border layout of any kind? What kind of progress are we looking at for going deep into the forests and what is the status of getting in the water?”

Lifting her arm up and tapping at the small bracer she wore; Kotte manipulated the map to illustrate what she was talking about.

“Seeing as how the Great Forest spans approximately ninety-seven percent of the planet, at least visibly, we have had to divide the planet by the fault lines we have been able to find through deep crust scans of the planet.” John raised a brow as he wiped some crumbs from his star-friend’s muzzle.

“Deep crust scans?...you mean the kind that nearly shook a moon apart and were outlawed in most of the galaxy since they were based off of old war-time depth charges?”

Kotte took a prim nibble of her treat and raised her nose up at her human perch.

“I have no idea what you could be talking about, but getting back to the important science of the planet we now own…”

“I was under the impression there was no tectonic activity on this planet?” John said as he absently ran his hand down Kotte’s tail.

“Yes…well, there is minimal tectonic activity. Have you noticed how long the days are here? it is because the planet spins very slowly and steadily on a rock-solid axis while on as near perfect of a circular path around the sun as can be found in nature. Unlike back home where the planet wibbles and wobbles on its axis while running in a slight oval around the sun, this planet has nearly zero forces acting on it that would pull at the core and stir things up. There are essentially negligible tides or changes in season, the most change you are going to get will be as you go deeper into the forest and then it will be changes in temperature, pressure and atmospheric composition.”

Jumping off John’s shoulder to grab a small shakar sized squeeze bottle of nutrient rich mineral water she took a sip before continuing while using the bottle like a pointer.

“Our scans don’t show much but as best we can tell there is minimal tectonic movement to the point that this planet has probably never even seen a quake. Now this is where things get a little odd and on an entirely unrelated note… how is that request for a shipment of energy drinks and snack foods coming along?”

John sat down in a chair and crossed one leg over the other while crossing his arms.

“This is to do with the fact the Beakers have barely slept in the last month isn’t it?”

Kotte ignored his question with refined dignity as she daintily nibbled her remaining treat.

Looking over at the sound of her earth-friend clearing his throat she went almost as still as a human stalking prey at what she saw.

Right there in his hand was a vacuum sealed package of more treats, the kind his mother made and that were always better tasting, but so bad for her.

Then as if he was performing a magic trick a folded piece of paper slid slowly out from behind the treats, papers holding the official seal of the galactic R&D planet ship Endless Horizon…an entire habitat ship twice the size of Neptune entirely dedicated to the advancement of science.

No political agenda or oversight, self-sustaining and almost entirely independent, the Endless Horizon was like the Holy Land for the more scientifically inclined (*Cough*nerds*Cough* A/N Shut up John) individuals. Feeling her eyes widen even further as a second piece of paper from the Endless Horizon slid out from behind the first Kotte chittered and shook her quills.

“So…the reason the scientists have barely slept in a month has nothing to do with wanting a shipment of energy drinks and snacks. Snacks such as one of mom’s world-famous pecan/oak/macadamia nut bars with box elder shavings all pressed together with clarified bacon grease …would you like to reconsider that answer?”

John smiled wickedly and laughed as Kotte scrambled over the table to launch herself at her human who used his unfairly long arms and coordination to keep the tasty treats away from her.

“Ok yes! As far as we have been able to tell there are tectonic borders deep in the planet’s crust and not only that but every tectonic plate seems to have the same general species on them but with distinct evolutionary differences. It is like the borders of the plates are territorial borders to the point that they have developed their own evolutionary lines. What is driving the scientists insane is…why? How?”

Settling down into a warm and surprisingly heavy ball of gently clacking spines Kotte settled onto John’s chest as he leaned back in his chair until he was almost horizontal. Kotte would often do this when she was feeling challenged and wanted him to suffer alongside her, she would wait until he was reclined and then simply lay out on his chest with her legs pulled in and her spines extended and hardened.

“We have found that each tectonic plate has a distinct magnetic signature and an accompanying difference in soil composition but not why the differences are so stark. Even the plant life shows signs of being different though not as drastic as the animals we are finding…don’t even get me started on the bestiary we are developing, the xenologists are practically in tears.”

John smiled as he handed the vacuum sealed packet to his star-friend who snatched it with a squeak of joy before curling up like a sea urchin made of happy spines of friendly stabbing.

“So then…I have two pieces of very important looking paper from the R&D Planet that I would be willing to trade for answers to my earlier questions of how deep are we are able to go and how are things going on that beach front property I have been wanting for so long?”

Unfurling slightly so that her nose could poke out from under her spines Kotte wiggled a bit.

“You are supposed to give those to me anyway, besides those are just written permission for our records.”

John grinned a devil’s smile.

“Yes…but I don’t have to give them right away and you don’t know what kind of permissions are granted. Besides, you know you want to frame them and hang them up in your office just so you can brag about them to the other nerds.”

Kotte wiggled a bit more before sighing and practically melting as she stretched her legs out to the sides and let her spines relax entirely, her human knew her to well.

“We have been able to go a total of seven miles from every landing point we have found but after that things get weird. As for the water…well that has its own problems. The water is remarkably warm and clear; it also has an abundance of very curious critters that get in the way of the explorers. We have had to keep at least four scientists from trying to bring ‘scientific samples’ on board.”

John tipped forward and caught Kotte up as she rolled backwards into the nest created from having one leg crossed over the other.  

“They have been trying to sneak pets on board, haven’t they?”

Kotte just made grabby paws at the papers still in his grasp, letting out a chirping squeal of utter happiness when she got them in her grasp.

“I am told some of the critters are very affectionate and pretty, never mind they are also either remarkably toxic or aggressive. Apparently one crewmember named his after various peppers since they were all so ‘spicy’.”

Kotte said as she opened the letters and began dancing around on her hind legs while waving the papers in the air and chirp laughing in the way John had always loved hearing.

“Why are you so happy to get those papers by the way?”

Kotte jumped up on the table display and raised her quills in a way that let her beads clatter and clack against each other in time to her laughter.

“Because until now Sven has had one R&D Permission more than me, but now I have two more than him…OOOHHHHohohohohho, these babies are hard to come by and with how his human is I will be able to hold these over his quills for months if not years.”

John grinned wolfishly as he began rocking back and forth in his chair.

“OH…you mean Sven Gurenvash, the XO of the UHG Boundless Curiosity.”

Kotte sniffed lightly and turned away a bit with an affirmative sound.

“The shakar with the well-groomed quills and pretty beads…”

Kotte grumbled a bit, she had only said that because she had thought the cup was full of water and it turned out to be gin, an honest mistake.

“The Star-friend that has a wonderfully long tail with exquisitely patterned quills and…”

“Yes! That one…oh he thinks he is so smart. Well I’ll show him who has the better bragging human.”

Kotte had been born and raised alongside humans, she had spent her entire life around humans and still she sometimes forgot that they were Apex predators and had very keen hearing.

“Better bragging human? Just what does that mean?” Kotte stood stock still and then began to casually look over the R&D Permissions.

“Oh…nothing.” A familiar sound drew the shakar’s attention.

Turning to look at her Burrow Mate, Kotte cursed the human’s dexterity and aptitude for sleight of hand.

Reclining in his chair was her human, that evil grin on his face complete with a devilish glint in his eye as he held four more vacuum packs of her favorite treat splayed out like a magician’s cards.

“Care to re-phrase that Love?”

“I…it’s nothing, just a shakar thing you wouldn’t understand.” John shrugged and stood up.

“Wait, where are you going?” Kotte asked as she saw him heading for the door.

“To put these in deep freeze storage, I mean if this is all about something I wouldn’t understand then there is no reason to have these out when I can’t even use them as blackmail or bribery tokens.” Kotte felt her tail snap straight up and poof out.

“Deep freeze storage?! That…that is the storage that takes a week to thaw before you can pull anything out and that needs the captain’s explicit permission to access right?” John nodded with a barely hidden grin.

“Yep, shame it is…I remember you mentioning how good these things were before going into deep freeze and then how they just tasted like greasy cardboard when brought out. These are the last ones we are going to be getting from home for a while too…”

“ALRIGHT alright! Don’t get hasty!...” Kotte said while holding her R&D papers close to her chest and curling her tail around her feet as she shuffled in place. Looking closer John saw the signs of a blush creeping beneath her quills.

“There…may or may not be a small intergalactic media board where various Shakar talk about their humans. It’s possible that having a human in certain positions, within certain organizations or that might be well known in specific circles could be viewed as being…*ahem* more attractive.”

‘Do not smirk, do not laugh, do not snicker…for the love of all cheeseburgers…do not make her upset.’

It was difficult but John was able to keep a somewhat straight face upon hearing his star-friend’s words. Walking over John reached out and smiled as bright as a solar flare when Kotte raced up his arm and perched herself across his shoulders before wrapping her tail around his neck like a spiny boa. Holding up the vacuum packs he jerked them away as Kotte reached for them.

“AH!...who has the best bragging human who deserves all the cuddles?” Kotte rolled her eyes and smiled before knocking her head against his temple and shaking her quills.

“So…what am I looking at? These are obviously navigational readouts but…we are tens of thousands of feet from the edge of space in the wrong direction for space flight so I’m having a little trouble understanding them.” John said as he sat in the co-pilot seat of the small craft that was currently skimming along the top of one of the only rivers on the planet.

Phoebe Sinclair grinned over at him before grabbing the tablet from his hands and turning it right-side up.

“Rivers around here are a little odd, we are deep enough under the canopy that the air is to thick for standard engines and ion propulsion would either not work or it would turn the craft into a bullet. Of course that means the egg heads got a chance to bring out one of their toys, hence the reason we are skimming along a river on a magnetic cushion.”

John stopped looking at the tablet and turned towards the blonde godde-*AHEM*…lovely female next to him.

Standing at a towering five feet and a rose petal, sporting honey blonde hair braided down to the middle of her butt (not that John would notice such a specific detail) and smoothly rippling muscles under her environmental suit liner along with tan skin and eyes that glittered like sapphires in a thunderstorm Phoebe Sinclair was surely the reason for many a broken heart…and the occasional bones if her laundry list of competitive martial art awards, shooting awards, armed combat awards and various other awards were anything to go by.

*Ahem* “So…how do magnets and this river have anything to do with each other?”

John asked while ignoring the sound of Kotte snickering behind them as she muttered over some nerdy science thing with Phoebe’s shakar, Jason.

“Not entirely sure to be honest with you, best I can understand is the planet has a very magnetically receptive core while the rivers carry an inordinate amount of ferric materials. In here it is pretty nice but if we were to open the windows, it would be like opening the window into the Amazon jungle on a hot day in Arizona in mid-summer…with as much pressure as found at the bottom of the ocean. The air out there is so thick it is actually a toss up for what would kill you first: oversaturation of gasses, pressure sickness or suffocation from essentially trying to inhale half of your lung capacity in heated liquid trying to force its way into the low-pressure environment of your lungs. It may look like water but make no mistake that isn’t water we are skimming over, I went swimming earlier and ignoring the fact the shade from the canopy ruined any chance at getting a good tan and that the rebreather I had to wear totally clashed with my bikini, it was more like trying to swim in partially set jello…or maybe pudding…damn now I want sweets…”

Leaving the pretty pilot to mumble about how much she missed good home cooked confectionaries John studiously ignored the mental image of her tanning in a bikini. Feeling the skimmer shift as they turned a corner John looked up from the tablet he was studying and felt his eyes widen. Reaching behind him and snapping his fingers he quickly brought Kotte forward into his lap so she could also see what he saw.

It was as if they had entered an emerald cenote from the most untouched depths of old South America back home.

A space the size of three football fields in width and thousands of feet tall sat before them lit by a brilliant shaft of sunlight from an opening in the canopy.

The water glittered like something back home from the tropics in a shaft of light before darkening to royal blue and then near black around the edges. The walls of the area consisted of grass stalks as wide as some old earth skyscrapers reaching out of the water in some places and dry land in others, the skin at the bottom not so much the vibrant emerald of a tree frog but instead the murky green of an alligator. Looking from the bottom to the top required John and Kotte to lean back in their seat until their mouths hung open like idiots as they gazed up at the seemingly small opening in the top.

“You know…when we first came to this planet we ventured into the grass and only made it about two miles away from the top of the mountain we landed on. I think that might have been the wildest thing, the fact we were at the top of a mountain and just looking towards the horizon was like we were in a massive field.”

Turning away from the beautiful sight before him John looked towards Phoebe.

“What kind of pressure are we looking at outside this craft?”

Pheobe smiled and gestured towards the liquid their craft was sitting top of.

“A sample of that liquid was taken up to the ship in a non-pressurized container, by the time it made it half-way, it had boiled to nothingness. The main reason it is as thick as it is, is because of the atmospheric pressure keeping it like this. The egg-heads mentioned something about long strains of something or other as well as being some kind of near supersaturated but not really solution. Think something along the lines of the Dead Sea back home and how the salt just keeps getting more and more concentrated…at least that is how I think of it.”

John smiled as Kotte climbed up to her rightful place around his shoulders and nuzzled into his neck until he began petting her.

“Good enough for me, next question is…care for a swim?”

Phoebe grinned.

“Lemme get my bikini.”

Chapter Text

This was it, the final battle, the last push.

It had taken less than a month to pull every scrap of information out of the Commander they had captured. He had spent days simply begging for death until he was promised his wish would be granted once he had earned it through information. After hearing that he could earn his release Commander Salesh sang like a canary with troop movements, weapon and supply stockpiles.

It was barely two months after capturing the Commander that the newly christened Redemption Fleet had found the home world of the Scalan Empire…after carving a bloody trench through the enemy’s defenses.

World after Scalan controlled world fell like dominoes to the Fleet though none were taken easily or peacefully. It was only after a fast and harsh campaign of planetary raids that the Redemption Fleet had drilled their way through the front lines of the Scalan Empire.

Hurtling through space with enemies on all sides and reinforcements following in their wake the fleet viciously exploited the advanced propulsion engines they had scavenged and reverse engineered from destroyed enemy vessels. They had salvaged and scavenged and outright stolen as much technology as they could get their hands on from every battlefield they had left behind. Hordes of analysts watched and reviewed footage from the Aesir units and orbital cameras while making notes on enemy troop movements and responses.

Research and development divisions worked night, day and night again for more cycles than they could be bothered to remember. The engineering division went into a frenzy as they were given blueprints and design plans along with free reign to ‘Make it Work.’

In the time since Commander Salesh had been captured the Mind-fuckers had been given free reign with him and had held nothing back. Battle plans, troop movements, supply lines, technological advancements…everything was ripped from the Commander’s skull with more enthusiasm than strictly necessary.

By the time the fleet had made it to the inner reaches of the Scalan Empire, humanity had advanced in technology by decades if not centuries and had successfully recruited what could easily be considered an army of Fallen Soldiers.

Looking down at the planet below them Jessamine O’Reilly wasn’t sure what she was feeling.

This was the home planet of the things that had taken her son and husband from her. They were almost to the home of countless fathers, sons, mothers and daughters just like her... When she had started this campaign, she had been fueled by little more than a desire for revenge, hatred and memories of the life she had lost.

As she fought alongside her fellow Aesir members, she had felt her burning hatred cool with every crunch of enemy soldiers beneath Freya’s feet…her burning thirst for revenge quenched just a little with every enemy splattered across a building. The only thing that hadn’t cooled or dimmed had been her sorrow for a life she could never have again…the feeling of holding her son in her arms, the song of his laughter in her ear. She would never again feel the pure safety and simple joy of being wrapped in her husband’s arms or the warmth of him holding her on a cold winter night.

Shaking her head a bit, Jess re-focused her eyes so she could watch the reflection of The Suit come closer. Stopping next to her and looking out over the vast expanse of space the two of them stood in silence for a few minutes, the silence was thick but not un-comfortable.

“We are almost done…just a few more days travelling and we will be at the enemy’s home world.” The Suit spoke without looking at his first recruit.

“No…we are far from being done. We will crush the home world and in doing so we will scatter the enemy forces. We might break the enemy’s core, but in doing so we will splinter them into factions.”

Looking over to the side so she could gaze at his reflection Jessamine crossed her arms over her midsection as if she was cold.

“Tell me this isn’t a campaign of Xenocide…tell me and make me believe that there will be survivors when we are done.”

Seeing an odd look in The Suit’s face Jessamine turned and looked fully at the man that had honestly conned her into the best bad decision she could have made.

“We have never been looking to wipe out the enemy down to the last child…do you really think that with the amount of resources we have put into your Aesir unit alone, never mind your teammates, we couldn’t have developed a bio-weapon that could have indiscriminately wiped out every Scalan across the universe?”

Turning to his first recruit The Suit, or Mr. Smith as he was also known, gave a smile as cold as the deepest void between stars.

“If I wanted to, I could have had our Beakers whip up a virus that would scour the Scalan from the stars as easily as grease from a soaking dishpan.”

Turning to look Mr. Smith directly in his eyes Jessamine gave a confused look to the man that had offered her vengeance.

“I am not nearly so compassionate as to give them a death so easy as that. I am a very cruel and heartless person, on a base level I give their entire species no more value than what I emptied out of my vacuum this morning.”

Turning back to the viewport Mr. Smith allowed himself to relax slightly…and Jessamine hated what she saw.

“No…we will break the back of their home world; we will send them back to the dark ages. Our forces will scour their presence from every world they have infected and their home world will be culled until not a single member is above adolescent age.”

“We will reduce them to a base tier society, as they attempt to rebuild from the Fires of our Retribution we will raid and remove every aspect of their current level of technology. Within less than a generation the available information will be at a minimum, their resources will be little more than their population will need to survive. No…we will not wipe them out entirely, we will break them and we will leave less than a generation with the memories of their current lifestyle. Over the years they will die off and the new generation will grow with legends and stories of what happens when you cross Humanity.”

Looking out to the vast expanse of space Mr. Smith kept his expression as cruelly neutral as when he started speaking.

Turning away and looking back to the view of space Jessamine just sighed…it wasn’t as bad as it could have been.

Commander Supreme of the Scalan Empire Shekla watched the screens as they began filling with enemy markers.

First one, then ten…then hundreds and more, seething in rage at the fact the majority of their forces were entire systems away and wouldn’t be able to engage these unholy interlopers until after they had a chance to step foot on the Blessed Planet of the Scalan, the Commander Supreme turned and pointed at the first useless button pusher he laid eyes on.

Demanding that they be taken away and stripped of their scales before being tossed into a salted hot-spring Shekla turned back to the holodeck showing their tactical situation.

Never before had they faced an enemy as bold or arrogant as these soft fleshed beasts, and their security measures were proving as such. Bringing up the data of their movements and seeing an almost straight line from where they passed into the Scalan Empire to the edge of their genesis system Shekla quickly ordered whatever forces he could to intercept and blockade the Unholy Body Defilers.

“Mr. Smith, our long-range stealth recon units show that the enemy has deployed forces to intercept us.”

Grinning at the report from one of the bridge staff Mr. Smith quickly schooled his features into a mask of neutrality.

“Thank you, tell the fleet to break warp and rally around the target planet when the enemy is within long visual distance. Also tell all captains to leave behind as many mines and take down as many ships as they can with long range missiles.”

Sipping a mug of coffee Mr. Smith did his best to keep his voice light and unconcerned, it wouldn’t do for people to think he was anything more than the cold emotionless automaton he portrayed until after the final battle.

Whipping her arm forward and releasing the missile Jessamine grinned as the dart stuck fast in the map of old earth.

Reaching down and raising her small glass of clear liquid she proudly proclaimed ‘Na Zdorovie!’ before slamming back her shot of vodka.

Sitting down and giving a round of high fives to her brothers in battle Jessamine laughed as Odin coughed and hacked at the powerful liquor. Giving the youngest of their group a few thumps on the back to settle his lungs back into place Tyr stood up and grabbed a dart from the table.

“My brothers and sister in the Fields of Honor…”

Placing a hand over his eyes before whipping out an arm Ivan Rekovich gave an exaggerated turn of his body to see where the dart had landed.

“SKOL!”

Reaching down and grabbing another small glass Ivan tossed it back with a shiver and gasp as the smooth liquid burned down his throat to land heavy in his belly. Sitting down again to laughs and not a small amount of money being passed around the table Ivan reached out and snagged a still gooey piece of the nacho plate they had been enjoying.

“Damn, I was sure you wouldn’t make it this far without stumbling.” Alphonse said as he passed over a stack of bills to Dmitri before scowling as he exaggeratedly began counting them.

“Oh come on Odin, we have all had to deal with balance issues and working around the feeling of not being all there…you really think a few shots is going to throw me off that bad?” Ivan asked around a mouthful of chips, cheese and leftover taco meat.

Laughter rang around the circle of rebuilt humans for a few minutes as they all grabbed their own piece of the Nacho Plate of Probable Victory. Soon enough though the few humans all descended into a contemplative silence, each one looking at the smooth cybernetics and flowing lines of machinery that made up their missing parts.

“Freya…Jess…”

Alphonse began slowly, he was the youngest one among them in years and also the one that had come closest to dying as part of his skull had been shot out leading to part of his brain and his entire eye being rebuilt.

“You are the oldest of us, as far as Kit goes.”

The way he ran a hand over the smooth lines of his cybernetic skull told everyone what he meant by Kit.

“If this really is the Last Battle…the Final War, what are your plans for afterwards...how do you plan on returning to ‘Normal’ life?”

Seeing the looks sent his way by his comrades, Al quickly picked up one of the many shot glasses and downed it before stuffing his mouth with nachos.

Laughing lightly at the lad’s youthful awkwardness Jessamine reached out and took a sip of her margarita. It wasn’t her favorite drink, but her husband had downed them like water and she figured she could give them a try.

“This isn’t the Last Battle and there will never be a ‘Final War’…this will be the last battle for this campaign and the Final War will simply be the last war humanity fights before being wiped out or eternal peace is achieved. Assuming I survive what is to come…well I hope to return to earth and maybe give speeches and seminars on cybernetics as well as life after the battlefield. I don’t want others to fall prey to men like The Suit as I did when this was all started.”

Dmitri raised a mug of dark beer in a toast to her words.

“Indeed…there will always be a battlefield that needs a human’s touch upon it, but if by my words, actions…”

Pausing for a moment to look over his missing limbs with a fond frown of acceptance he continued.

“Or terrifying visage I can spare others from this life, then I will do what I can. For generations my family has existed on the battlefield, I would prefer knowing that future generations lived within a garden…rather than existed in a war zone.”

“And used a high-powered rifle to sow the seeds, right?” Jessamine said as she sipped her drink again.

“Obviously.”

Raising his drink again to a round of toasts Dmitri sat back with a groan of contentment. Laughter ran lightly around the circle of Aesir…none of them really believed they would ever be able to return to a life without the constant threat of combat and death, but it was nice to dream once in a while.

Looking into the sky of the Holy World of the Scalan the Commander Supreme could almost convince himself he could see the Blasphemer’s ships as they intruded upon the sacred skyline. He could feel their eyes upon him as they sat within the stars that only the Scalan Empire had any right to own. Looking behind him to the various pleasure slaves he had chained within his quarters Shekla grinned…when it was all over, he would take a number of the humans and reduce them to quivering lumps of flesh within his palace.

Turning from the terrace with the intention of practicing what he would do to the humans upon his slaves Shekla stopped as sirens began sounding across the capital of the city. Turning back to the railing Shekla watched as spotlights and targeting lasers began trying to paint targets in the sky. Looking up he felt his hood extend in anger at the thought of these heretics daring to step foot on upon his world.

Standing at the main control panel of the bridge Mr. Smith gazed around at the crew he had been working with for more than two years now. Reaching up and loosening the tie that had almost become his defining feature among the crew and soldiers Mr. Smith let loose a deep exhalation before reaching out and pressing a button that allowed him to speak to the entire fleet.

“Attention all units…Ladies and gentlemen. This is what we have fought for, this is what you were promised a chance at. You were never promised salvation, peace or healing…only vengeance. Now is your chance, now is your time…The time of the Fallen, and of the Reborn. In but a few hours’ time you will be standing upon the home planet of those that took everything from you, those that would destroy all that you hold dear. I ask only one thing of you all, despite not having any right to ask anything of any of you…I must ask of you to show mercy.”

Mr. Smith’s words were heard across the fleet, and across the fleet eyes widened and faces twisted in astonishment, had they heard correctly? Did the man who had practically built this fleet from the ground up just ask for…mercy?

“I ask you to show them the mercy they showed you and your worlds as they landed. Aesir units…in less than an hour you will lead your Einherjar troops into a battle the likes of which humanity has never known. This will not be a battle for supremacy, land or resources…this is a war of destruction and decimation. We are here at this world for no other reason than to destroy an entire generation and more of a fellow sentient species and send their world back to the stone age. Nothing that occurs this day will be honorable or righteous, only vengeful. This is the only chance you have to stand aside and allow others to bear the weight of what will happen today…today will be a day of blood, death and battle. No repercussions will be felt by any who decide to remain aboard and no one will think less of any who decide to do so.”

Looking up to the board showing all of the Aesir units and their Einherjar troops Mr. Smith was pleased to see green across the board, no one was willing to sit by and let those around them fight while they stayed safe.

“We will be making contact with the enemy soon. In honor of those that died wishing for peace I will attempt peaceful negotiations, I do not expect it to go well but in the name of those that came before us I must try.”

“Commander Supreme! The humans are attempting a transmission.”

An aid called out as he entered the Command Center. Calling for the transmission to go through and for the aid to be flayed alive with salt lashes for daring to speak without permission Shekla turned to the large view screen, grimacing as the sight of one of the fleshy, foul Blasphemers came up on the screen.

“Is this a call for mercy? Perhaps you wish to sacrifice your worthless little army to the Glory of the Scalan Empire for a guarantee of continued life? I will accept your surrender as long as you provide the Abominations for public execution.”

“This is not a plea for mercy or to surrender, I call for no other reason than the hopes that we can perhaps come to a peaceful conclusion. I ask on behalf of Humanity and in the name of those that died in this pointless war, will you entertain the possibility of a peaceful co-existence?”

Shekla laughed in a hissing, grating sound along with every other member of the Command Center.

“There will be no peace among us human. We will not lower ourselves to treating with such lesser forms of life as you. It is the destiny of the Scalan Empire to rule all under the suns and between the stars. It is our right to rule over all, and to destroy or subjugate any species that would stand in our way.”

Standing tall with his hood wide as he spoke Shekla was the picture of pride.

“You will not even attempt peace then? You will not even attempt to save the lives of your people that will perish in the coming battle?” Mr. Smith asked.

“Any who die will do so with pride as they send your foul species to the void.” Shekla answered.

“Thrice I ask …for the sake of saving lives…will you allow for peace?” Mr. Smith asked with a note of desperation in his voice.

“And for the last time, the only peace that will be between us will either be the peace of your shallow and unmarked graves or the silence of your servitude as you are either broken as slaves or buried as obstacles on our Holy Misson.”

Mr. Smith sighed, though not in disappointment.

“Thrice heard and done…just know that what happens next will be on your head.”

Shekla laughed again at the human’s words.

“Do not speak to me of consequences human, we have been at war for years…you will fall like every other species that has stood before us.”

Shekla felt his prideful smile fall as the human began to laugh deep in his chest as he looked down from the screen with a sneer of such vitriol even the Commander Supreme recoiled.

“You have been at war for years you say? Humanity has been at war for our entire existence. I must thank you Commander Supreme.”

Looking up to the camera transmitting his image Mr. Smith bared his teeth in a smile that spoke of a human’s eagerness for combat.

“I must thank you for this glorious opportunity we have been given. Never before in the history of my species, have we been so united. Never before has every race, religion and creed been so united upon a single goal. You have awoken Humanity to the call of the Old Blood. War?...You have yet to know the true fury of war. You are a child that has felt the first chill of the changing seasons and declared it deepest winter.”

Cutting the transmission to the Scalan home world Mr. Smith took a deep breath…this was it, everything he and his team had worked for.

Pressing the button to transmit his voice to all the soldiers that had sacrificed so much to be there Mr. Smith reached up and pulled his tie from around his neck before holding it out to the side and letting it fall to the deck.

“Humans of earth, Children of Gaia…The horns of War call us to the field of battle once more. For the first time in our history though, we are united in a way we have never been before. This is a war devoid of race, religion or heritage…This is a battle of the Old Ways. This not a war to determine who is right, simply a war to determine who is left.”  

Raising his foot and slamming it to the deck Mr. Smith looked around the command center and smiled as he had everyone’s attention. Slamming his foot in a steady rhythm he continued to speak.

“These beings have struck at us without provocation, they have destroyed lives and families for no other reason than because they believe it is their right to do so…I cannot say we have not done the same, but I can say at least we only did so to our own species.”

Gritting his teeth Spencer J. Smith, architect of Earths Broken Militia snarled out his next words.

“They struck at us in ignorance of the wrath that they would bring upon themselves, let us show them the error of their ways…AESIR! DO YOU CRAVE BATTLE!?”

Hearing The Suit’s words a shiver of anticipation raced through every Aesir unit’s spine…this was it, what they had been Reborn for, what they had been Rebuilt for.

Deep within the cargo holds of the ship Jörmungandr, reactors ignited in radioactive fury and burned with power as the massive mechanical suits of armor they were housed within came to life. As a single unit, each and every one stood tall and began pounding their fist to their chest in rhythm.

“Valkyries! Choosers of the slain! What say you!? Does the fury of battle sing within your hearts!?”

Hanging in their racks each and every Valkyrie unit lit with power, rounds of ammunition rattled in their weapons and cries for blood and death rang throughout the holds of Humanity’s Redemption Fleet.

“Einherjar! Do you seek VENGEANCE!”

Rank upon rank upon rank of fallen, broken, defeated and disgraced humans lit with micro-reactors within their chests. Jerking and standing tall every human that had been struck down upon the field of battle in the last few years stood tall and began to hammer their fists against their armored chest. Soon every cargo bay of the ships Jörmungandr, Akūpāra and Great A'Tuin rang with the sound of humanity’s eagerness to return to the field of battle.

“Let the thunder of our steps ring across the homeland of our enemies…”

Mr. Smith looked around his command center and upon seeing the eager grins and bloodthirsty smiles of those around him indulged in the purely human aspect of Words.

“Let our fury be felt for generations, may our cries of battle and screams of war resonate across time itself…ALL UNITS! OUR ENEMY HAS ASKED FOR A CALL OF MERCY! JEAN PIERRE! SHOW THEM THE MERCY OF ALAKAN V!”

Grinning to himself Pierre de lecroix cried out to his crew to let fly their mercy.

“Ils ne tiendront pas!”

Upon his words the battleships under his command opened their bay doors and let loose a storm of pure iron asteroids they had gathered. With all of humanities technological prowess at their fingertips they decided upon one of the oldest of humanity’s weapons...

A heavy rock.

With the inevitability of time and tide, the asteroids fell to the Scalan home world in a glorious shower of destruction.

Mountains were soon pummeled to rubble, seas were churned into frothing tsunamis and entire tracks of land were erased.

“AKIRA! SHOW THEM THE MERCY THEY SHOWED AKIJARA PRIME!”

Smith’s voice rang like a bell of judgement across the communication lines.

“Hai, sūtsu-san. Shūchū hōka o kaishi shimasu.” (Yes Mr. Suit. Commence barrage.)

Admiral Akira Nguyen spoke as he swept his fingers over the touch screen before him designating their targets. With a thunderous recoil the entire ship A`Tuin bucked beneath his feet as ordinance the likes of which had never been seen before was fired at the reeling planet.

As the old-world oil tanker sized canisters entered the atmosphere and began to burn away each one erupted with a flash of electricity powerful enough to arc down to the planet in random fingers of plasma. Following soon after the flash of arcing electricity was a sound powerful enough to shatter stone and which fell like a hammer blow across the ravaged and scorched lands.

Buildings were shaken apart and fell like sand as windows shattered. Organic cells vibrated and burst as the sound transcended the audible tones and could not be heard, only felt as the very air shook and rattled until everything organic was turned to nothing but limp sacks of soup as their very cell walls were broken.

Keeping his breathing under control Smith took a deep breath and pressed down on the communications button for the ground troops.

“Mrs. O’Reilly …Jess…can you hear me?”

Deep within the armored chest of her Aesir Unit V1 Jessamine floated in an armored pod that was filled with a liquid she was told replicated that of the womb to near perfection.

Wires and connections extended from her physical body and allowed her mind to flow from her Peace Body to inhabit that of her War Form. There was no line between her or the giant suit around her, she was a being of metal and wires, hydraulic muscles and biological reflexes…she was the suit and the suit was her.

She did not hear the voice of The Suit so much as know his words within her mind as they were sent directly to the conscious portions of her brain. Swimming in her amniotic fluid Jessamine responded in a way that was beyond the clumsy vocalizations she had grown up using, instead speaking directly from her thoughts.

“Loud and clear Suit.”

“Jessamine…I never once offered you a chance at redemption or peace. I never once lied to you that you might die with every upgrade, every surgery, every battle. When we first met, I offered you only the chance to return to the battlefield and the chance for revenge. Today I make good on that offer, down there is the home of the ones who took your legs from you, upon that planet stands the one who decided to attack the planet that your husband and son died upon without even a chance to run or resist.”

Within her womb Jessamine twitched, her face screwed into a scowl of pain at the memory of hearing her family had been taken from her, the bracelet her son had made her heavy around her wrist.

“Show them mercy Jess, show them the mercy of a grieving mother and mourning widow.”

What was this shit?

He was asking her to show mercy?

NOW?!

TO THESE MONSTERS!?

“Show them the very same mercy they showed your family, and countless families before and after your own. Give them the very same considerations your husband and son were given the day they were taken from you…”

Oh…that made more sense.

“Show them…a Human’s Mercy.”

Chapter Text

Silva looked down the passenger compartment of the Galactic Puddle Jumper and grinned at seeing how many of this latest Special Forces class was left. Adjusting the mask over his face that allowed him to breath among his students he took a deep breath and began his final drop speech…he loved this part of his job.

“Alright Fuckos and Fuckwits listen up! This is the last planet on our wonderful Across the Universe tour of survival training. Right now, you are the Best of the Mediocre but if you make it to the end of this planet’s training course you will be able to proudly say you are the Best of the Best. You will be able to enter any bar and pick up anyone you want with the stories you will gain from this experience, you will be able to charge premier prices for any survival business of any kind.”

Grinning as he walked down the rows of chairs Silva clapped a few of his ‘students’ on what passed as shoulders.

“So far you have been dropped onto progressively harder and more challenging planets to survive on and so far you are the ones that have made it all the way to the final planet. Just being able to say you made it this far is impressive, not as impressive as if you make it to the end, but I’m sure dropping out before the end won’t haunt you as the greatest failure of your life. Now for every planet up to now you have been given a dossier and briefing on the planet you have been getting dropped onto…not this time. In fact, I am not even going to tell you the name of the planet or what the environment is going to be like.”

Stopping at the end of the rows Silva turned and grinned at the eager looking faces looking back at him as he stood in front of the Hell Hole.

A hole in the ship with a seal that irised open like an old-fashioned camera shutter the Hell Hole was one of Silva’s favorite parts of this ship.

 “You don’t get any information on where you are being dropped, what it is going to be like where you drop, what planet you are dropping onto or anything. What I will tell you though is…this is a planet that even I have had troubles in the past surviving on and this is the only time in this entire exercise you are being given a chance to back out. Unlike the last planets I will be dropping first and you will be following, anyone that doesn’t follow will get the grade and accolades they have earned for making it this far and anyone following will be ridiculed mercilessly and endlessly WHEN you fail…not IF you fail since, let’s face it…you aren’t good enough to beat this planet.”

So saying Silva made a gesture and the opening of the Hell Hole began whistling and blowing atmosphere into the cabin causing the entire deck to shift and buck at the sudden drag on the ship. Grinning with the madness that can only be found in a human Silva gave a crisp salute and stepped backward to drop into the hole and out of the ship.

“ALRIGHT LET’S GOOOOoooooo!!!”

Sharhan yelled as he channeled everything he had learned about humans as he grabbed his bag and jumped through the Hell Hole with a cry. Following after their more adventurous classmate the other beings in the compartment grabbed their bags and jumped out of the perfectly good ship onto yet another new world.

“GLAD YOU COULD MAKE IT!” Silva yelled as he practically reclined while falling at terminal velocity.

“CERTAINLY COULDN’T GIVE UP THIS LATE IN THE GAME!”

Sharhan yelled back as he spread his arms and legs to increase his drag. Looking around he grinned with his razor-sharp teeth as he watched his fellow classmates all fall into position around him and link up their manipulators until they were rotating around their instructor.

“ALRIGHT EVERYBODY LISTEN UP! FINAL CHANCE TO BACK OUT…THIS IS A CLASS TEN DEATH WORLD WITH EXTREME GRAVITATIONAL PULL, UNPREDICTABLE WEATHER PATTERNS, EXTREME FLORA AND FAUNA ALONG WITH SOME OF THE HARSHEST AND MOST WIDELY VARIED ENVIRONMENTS IN THE KNOWN GALACTIC UNION!”

Seeing that none of his students were going to drop out (as if they could) Silva grinned before rolling and diving out of the ring before popping his parachute and beginning to glide towards a rapidly approaching clearing.  

Looking back over his shoulder he was pleased to see that everyone was following with practiced motions as they all made a line behind him. Touching down and running forward to clear the landing zone Silva began to rapidly collect his parachute to prevent himself from being blown away.

Sitting down on a large moss-covered rock he watched with amusement as his class crashed into the rain softened soil with all the grace of small meteorites…well he had warned them about the gravity. Seeing them all make it to the ground and gather their parachutes Silva smiled as he stood up with far more ease than any of his kneeling students expected of him, some of them felt like they were about to implode under the pressure. Taking a moment to stretch and bounce in place a bit to warm up his muscles Silva pointed at the single Gloziran that had made it to the final portion of his course.

“You just dropped onto a new world, what is your first action!”

The vaguely humanoid slime perked up with a chirp that rattled her entire form before raising an arm and beginning to peck at the bracer she was wearing.

“Take an atmospheric reading to determine if I can breath under my own power Sir!”

Coola was busy tapping away at her bracer when a slight buzzing and snapping sounded out from where her instructor was standing and her screen went blank. Jerking back slightly in surprise before looking up at Silva she felt her entire form condense and quiver in fear of what he had just done.

Standing there with a massive sadistic grin on his face Silva calmly dropped the smoking hunk of now useless metal and wires, the EMP device having done its job.

“~Oh no…~!” Silva said with a mockingly light and sadistically joyful tone of voice.

“Looks like any unshielded technology you all WERE using…is now bricked, what a shame.”

The look of horror on his student’s faces’ as they began tearing at their packs and pockets to determine if he was lying or not was like crack-cocaine if he was honest.

“So…I guess all that extra shielding and specialized survival gear I suggested early on probably makes sense now doesn’t it?...”

Oh, if looks could kill…

“Well now that you have no way of communicating or recording anything I guess I can tell you where we are and why I am doing this…”

Grinning even wider Silva grabbed the bottom of his environmental survival mask before pulling it up and over his head. Feeling the cool, moist and fresh air rush over his skin, he took in as deep a breath as he could and exhaled to the shock of his students.

“SIR! We haven’t taken an environmental reading!”

Calarn cried out in alarm as he scrambled forward in an effort to put the instructor’s mask back on. Silva just laughed as he easily danced out of the reptile like Salarkan’s range.

“This is the only planet on our little tour of the galaxy I don’t need to take a reading, after all I am willing to bet none of you would bother doing a reading of your home planet.”

The looks of dawning and increasing horror on everyone’s faces was everything Silva lived and breathed for. Holding out his arms in a grand gesture to their surroundings along with an all encompassing spin Silva continued.

“Everyone…welcome to my home world and Cradle of Humanity, birthplace to the Children of Gaia…Most revered Sacrifices, I welcome you to Earth.” Silva said with a courtly bow.

“This is why you were unable to find any information on the final test, why you never found any footage or recordings. Any attempt at spreading information about this test is ruthlessly, and sometimes violently, suppressed so that no one can properly prepare before finding themselves in your position. Right now we are in what is known as the glorious Pacific Northwest, my local birthplace and a personal favorite of mine. Now…for your final test you only have two simple objectives.”

Seeing he had everyone’s attention Silva clapped his hands.

“We are at the far upper left portion of the middle sector…not the MOST upper left but close enough, your objective is to make it to the Recovery Beacon located in the lower right side of the sector. Now just incase you were worried you would only have to survive trekking across hundreds of miles of Earth terrain I can assure you this isn’t nearly that easy…and I am not that nice. You see the beacon is secured in place and can’t be moved…but it is also missing some important pieces, namely the power source and spatial coordinates that the recovery boat needs in order pick up all of you wonderful sacrificial lambs. The power source is located in the lower left quadrant and the spatial coordinates are in the upper right quadrant of the sector, you will have to acquire both in order to pass.”

Breathing deeply of the cool rain-soaked air Silva felt the mounting tension he had been suffering for the last year or so practically flood out of him…he was finally back home.

“Sir! This planet is under Eternal Quarantine Sir! Is it even legal to be on this planet right now Sir!”

Silva grinned at the Lora-!than, he never got tired of the nearly genetic military programming they exuded.

“At ease! You are correct in mentioning that this planet is under E.Q. but you forget that only applies to non-native species. Any Native species is able to distribute temporary waivers as long as they are cognitive and remain within one mile of any Foreign Individuals meaning that as long as I am within a mile of any of you, I am able to vouch for your existence on this planet to any of the local patrols. On that note this planet is a nature preserve and has fully armed patrols with kill on sight authorization for any individuals found without the proper paperwork…the kind of paperwork none of you have.”

Grinning at the small crowd of half a dozen aliens Silva taped his lips with a fingertip.

“Damn…now that I think about it, it sure would be unfortunate if any of you were found to be more than a mile away from me since the patrols don’t give warnings when they decide to shoot someone. So, I guess you are gonna have to escort me from one point to the other and keep me alive and healthy since none of you have the proper paperwork to legally be on this planet…wow am I glad I’m not any of you.”

Smiling out at his adorable students Silva grinned.

“Just remember, if I die…all of you die.”

Chapter Text

“I come to you with a plea for aid, our planet is dying and with it my species will die as well.”

The ambassador for the Shakal spoke to the Galactic Collective.

Looking up into the assembly chamber the ambassador marveled at what he saw, massive screens showing his face while unseen speakers projected his voice seemingly to the horizon of the planet they were on.

“Please…we do not have any way of leaving the planet, our ships cannot fly in what our atmosphere has become. We can barely breath and hundreds choke to death every cycle. Hundreds more expel their organs as sickness ravishes our home…my people are dying and we need help, please… members of the Galactic Collective I beg you for your help.”

Falling to his leg articulators Jaka Sal waited for a response, anything to give him and his people a level of hope. Only silence met his plea…nothing but the sound of indistinct mutterings carried on the winds of the Assembly Hall and with every sound, Jaka felt his heart grow heavier and his hope grow ever more broken.

“Wait, so is no one going to help?”

The voice came from a section of the Assembly that Jaka had not expected, the section that held the human delegation.

They were not necessarily the youngest members of the Collective but they were certainly one of the most battle happy. Known for their near unstoppable durability on the battlefield and sheer determination to never stop until the enemy was defeated, Humanity had quickly carved a name for themselves as not only the most reliable mercenaries, but also the most curious and mysterious members of the Galactic Collective.

They were possibly the only member species of the Collective to join without allowing the coordinates of their home system to be known. Humanity had gained not only the reputation of a deathworld species that simply refused to die while often outliving other species by a number of decades, but also as one of the most intellectually covetous.

With a seemingly never-ending curiosity and almost genetic need to gather knowledge about everything around them it was often joked among other species that if you had a question, simply ask a human.

“Their planet is dying, their people are suffering and no one is stepping up to help?”

The Human Ambassador stepped forward onto the hover platform that allowed speakers to take the floor. Stepping up to the still kneeling Shakal Ambassador the human stood for a second looking at the ambassador before reaching down and taking their arm in a grip as powerful as some hydraulic machinery and yet as gentle as a whisper.

“If no one else is willing to help, then I suppose it will fall to Humanity to do so.”

“That will be impossible Ambassador.” The Ambassador of the Shrindren called out pompously.

“Humanity is currently contracted with the Salahon, our long-time enemies. The Shakal home world is deep in our territory and we will not allow your ships beyond our borders as long as you fight under the flag of the Salahon.”

Jaka Sal had never seen a human up close, but he had heard the stories of how expressive their faces were…that they could have entire conversations without speaking a single word.

Seeing the soft look in the human’s eyes sharpen while the smooth lines of their face suddenly tightened until their teeth were bared in what was called a ‘scowl’ Jaka Sal believed every word of the stories. Stepping to the side as the human rolled forward with a predatory grace Jaka Sal watched as the human stood upon another hover platform to be taken over to the Shrindren Ambassador.

“Do you know why humans of high military rank are often seen carrying a ceremonial sword?”

The human asked as he gestured to the sword at his side in its decorative sheath.

“The true reason is lost to time, but the accepted reason is that it is a way to understand the mentality of the holder. A sword wielded constantly and quickly will have many dents and scratches showing the one holding it is quick to anger and will quickly call for battle, often wasting lives and resources leading to a weak military force and weary homeworld. A sword without scratches and battle scars shows the one holding it is slow to anger and is willing to extend the open hand of peace before closing it to the fist of war, and in doing so has accumulated an abundance of personnel and resources.”

The entire assembly was silent, it was not often the famous love of words humans were known for was displayed among them.

Pulling the blade form the sheath with a powerful ring that seemed to travel across time with the weight of history behind it the Ambassador held it upright before him.

“In times of potential war, the blade would be drawn and displayed before being presented to the enemy so that when they lost the war it would serve as a reminder of the enemy they had made and lost to.”

Swinging the blade down to rest it across one forearm in presentation to the crustacean looking Ambassador the human stood unnaturally still, the blade shining without a single defect to be seen on the blade.

“I wasn’t asking your permission to help the Shakal home world, we will be sending a fleet of ships to aid them and if you wish to escort them to ensure there are no misunderstandings resulting in battle you are more than welcome to do so, as it is your territory. There is barely a fraction of our species contracted to fight your people on behalf of the Salahon and they can be re-called at a moment’s notice. Take the blade and you will know the full might of our entire species. Reject the blade and once the Shakal are taken care of, we will pull every non-contracted member of our fleet from your space in peace…make your decision.”

Looking around nervously at his advisors and the rest of the Galactic Collective the ambassador looked up to the human whose face could have been carved from stone for all the expression it was showing. Reaching out and gently pushing the blade away the ambassador sat back with his species version of a sigh.

“Very well human…you will meet an escort fleet at our borders and follow them to the Shakal home world. You will be observed at all times and if so much as a single human steps out of line, there will be war.”

Sheathing the blade with a small nod the human returned to the Shakal Ambassador.

“Come with me Ambassador, this is going to be a logistical nightmare of the best kind and I am going to need a strong coffee and stiff drink, possibly at the same time.”

Jaka Sal quickly bowed to the rest of the Collective before following the human, leaving behind a hurricane of whispers and chatter from the other members of the collective.

“Ambassador I must extend my greatest thanks to you and your people.”

Catching up to the human Jaka Sal felt himself stiffen in alarm as the human wrapped an arm around him with teeth bared in a wild grin.

“Think nothing of it, we are happy to help.”

Patting the Shakal’s back the human continued along the corridor.

“But I must ask, your people are known for your remarkable battle prowess…you are known for gathering information to an almost manic degree and running headfirst into battle. How can you possibly save us and also…why?”

Coming to a stop as the human slowed and stopped himself while looking at the floor Jaka Sal wondered if he had given insult without knowing. About to offer his apologies once more Jaka Sal stopped as the human ambassador spoke in a voice like that of those that had survived a war…despite their best efforts.

“Growing up on a planet that tries to kill you on a daily basis among others of your own species that would kill you simply because you are different has forged us into a very war like people. Our history is soaked in the blood of our own people and recently even in the blood of other species…”

Sighing and seeming to deflate the human rubbed his face as if to scrub away painful memories.

“We are tired of it…so, damn, tired of the endless conflict and battle. We gather information and history because we have lost so much of our own to our own petty squabbles and wars. We defend our coordinates because the thought of another species finding us and starting a war is terrifying simply because of how easily we would fall into the role of warmongers once again. We guard our home so vehemently because not only would it be easy for us to fall into a war stance again…but because we would enjoy it.”

Looking up again the human’s face held an expression of pain, loss and weariness that originated far further in the past than his birth.

“Saving your planet and people is a chance to save ourselves, to show not just the rest of the universe that we are more than battle mad barbarians that destroy everything they perceive, but also to show ourselves that we can be more. If we can seed even the tiniest bit of hope for a future above and beyond war into our history then we will grasp it with all our might.”

Turning fully towards the Shakal the human ambassador made sure to look him in the eye…and in doing so, broke Jaka Sal’s hearts with the sheer weight of despair contained within that blank, doll-like gaze.

“We have done so much damage…we need this chance to help balance the scales. The weight of our past is mighty, but seeing your people raised up from death’s door might just help us realize a future beyond that of war.”

Riding in the Human Ambassador’s private hover car Jaka Sal did his best to remain as calm as he could, though it was hard as he had never been in a hover car quite like this one.

The last time he had been in a hover car, it had not had over three inches of armor plating or visible control panels for hidden high caliber weapons, he had also never been in a hover car as wonderfully decorated and stocked.

Dark wood paneling gave a rich warmth to the interior while a thick and soft rug cushioned the floor as one would walk from one end of the compartment to the other. Set off to one side was a fully stocked and chilled wet bar that the human ambassador was currently helping himself to, somewhat to ambassador Jaka Sal’s amazement.

“I had no idea humanity had developed momentum dampeners small enough to be found in a hover car.”

“Huh?...momentum dampeners are a thing? I mean we reverse engineered inertial dampeners from some ships we captured during previous conflicts but I haven’t heard anything about momentum dampeners.”

Jaka Sal felt his oral cavity fall open as the human stepped away from the bar and confidently walked towards his seat within the hover car. Had Jaka Sal attempted such a feat he would have been reduced to a crawling buffoon as the hover car beneath him shifted and turned. Looking closer as they turned Jaka Sal could see the way the human unconsciously shifted his weight and even turned his drink to compensate for the centrifugal forces. About to comment Jaka Sal was silenced when the human’s face seemed to glow as his expression changed at something he had seen.

Jumping out of his set and scurrying forward the human soon was sitting next to Jaka Sal while gesturing excitedly.

“Look look! Humanity’s flagship…Sin and Salvation.”

Jaka Sal felt his eyes widen at what he saw.

Sitting there hovering above the shipyard was a ship of truly massive proportions, the lines and curves of the entire thing looked almost as if the ship had been grown instead of built.

Looking like an artistic representation of what Earth’s whales were rumored to look like it, Jaka Sal felt as if the ship had an air of anticipation about it. It almost seemed to vibrate with an eagerness to leap into the void on a new adventure.

“That ship has enough armaments to not only crack a planet like an egg but to shatter a solar system, shielding both physical and energetic so thick it can withstand a supernova at point blank range. Engines powerful enough that it could pull itself out of a black hole’s event horizon with as much effort as it takes to pull a boot from thick mud. Staffed by the best crew possible across all of humanity …that there is our first generational ship, in theory it can re-populate the human race four times over in an emergency. Terraforming capabilities, near perfect self-sustainability and a full copy of the Archive of Humanity held on board… that ship there is just one of the four primary ships being sent to your world.”

The pride in the human’s voice was almost a physical thing as he gazed at the massive ship. Jaka Sal cleared his throat to gain the human’s attention.

“Why uhm…why would humanity build such a ship? And the name is rather…odd.” 

The ambassador sat back and sipped his drink before answering.

“We have been placed on the endangered species list no less than six times since we joined the Galactic Collective, five of those times were because of our own doing. We are known for our capability in battle and I must admit, our enthusiasm at conducting war… was the cause of three of the times we nearly went extinct. We have lost countless generations of information, tradition, history and culture to our own actions…those ships are our contingency plan. As for the name…Sin and Salvation will soon be accompanied by Hope and Hatred, War and Peace, Mercy and Vengeance. Humans are walking contradictions and so our ships and the lessons they bring with them will also be as such.”

To say that the Aid Fleet the humans had sent for the Shakal Homeworld was large would be an understatement deserving of execution on some planets.

There were war armadas dedicated to battle and nothing else that were smaller than the fleet the humans had sent, they were also less equipped.

An odd quirk of the humans that the rest of the galaxy seemed to forget was that humans didn’t have a caste system or specified genetic groups…a farmer could just as easily be a warrior and vice versa. In this case just because they were aid ships, the amount of armaments and armor they carried were only slightly less than if it was a battle fleet.

“Sir we are being hailed by the Shrindren.” The comms officer called out to the captain.

“Put them on the screen.” The captain replied.

Seeing the vision of the Shrindren Fleet Commander come up the captain almost let his disgust show on his face, the damn things were ugly.

Looking as if someone had thrown the dna of a spiny crab, octopus and lobster into a blender with a bottle of cheap tequila before tossing the resulting mix into a dumpster fire the Shrindren glared out from the screen.

“Human warship Sin and Salvation, this is Captain Glica of the Shrinden Empire, you are encroaching on Shrinden territory. You will be boarded and inspected to ensure that your weapons are dismantled and you pose no threat to the Shrinden Empire.”

“Well I must say that will be an impossibility on at least one count, our weapons are fully assembled and will remain as such. You may enter our ships and we will be more than happy to escort you throughout all areas you are cleared to enter though there are sensitive areas that will be off limits unless specified by our government.”

“Your insolence will be noted, this is not a request. Your weapons and systems will be dismantled and powered down or you will not be allowed entrance to our territories.”   

Stepping forward the human ambassador, Vincent le’Chat, waited for permission to enter the viewing screen and speak. Receiving permission and being announced the ambassador stepped forward.

“Captain Glica, I am Human Ambassador Vincent Le’Chat. Would you be amenable to a face-to-face chat? I find communication like this…unbecoming to individuals of your station…we have brought an entire shipment of Centennial Bergosh from the depths of your core systems. Now I myself have never been truly taught the finer aspects of determining the age and vintage of Bergosh so I cannot in good faith speak on the truthfulness of whether or not it is in fact Centennial Bergosh. Would you perhaps be willing to educate me in the finer aspects of Bergosh? After negotiating and understanding passage into your territories of course.”

Seeing the look on the Shrindren Captain’s face the ambassador hid a smile.

“Of course, I would be delighted to educate such a lesser species as yourself on how to taste the difference between a fine Bergosh and common swill, have your ships stand down for the time being and once I have determined that there is no threat to our territory they will be free to move along.”

“Very good Captain, we eagerly await your arrival.”

So saying the communication line was cut and the ambassador turned towards the captain.

“Captain, would you be so kind as to ‘roll out the red carpet’ for our guests, I must go and make sure my uniform is up to standards.”

The captain of the Sin and Salvation saluted but also posed a question.

“Sir…are you sure it is wise to be, indulging in such a cultural exchange as this?” Ambassador Vincent chuckled as he faced the captain.

“Captain, do you know what the human equivalent of Shrindren Bergosh is?”

“I can’t say that I do ambassador, would you care to enlighten me...” Vincent smirked a bit before responding with a shrug.

“Kool-aid.”

Chapter Text

The age of humanity seemed to be coming to an end, the war had been going poorly for them from the beginning and the end was growing ever closer with every day.

Humanity had just begun to populate the planets of their own system when the Kelra made their appearance.

Attacking without provocation they destroyed the fragile outer colonies, killing indiscriminately and taking any survivors as food slaves…sometimes leaving their bones behind to taunt and insult any humans who would come to investigate. Their goal was clearly stated in their transmissions, they sought only the plunder and exploitation of every world they could find. They would strip planets to the mantel and even harvest the core if they could use it to their own benefit, populations were either killed, eaten or enslaved and then eaten.

They had set their sights on Earth and humanity and were carving a bloody trench through the occupied, and poorly defended, portions of the recently inhabited Outer Human Territories.

Humanity did its best to resist, but for every skirmish won, three battles were lost along with countless lives. The Kelra were nearly upon the genesis world of humanity when relief came in the form of their second extra-terrestrial event

The Iora.

The battles were fierce and many more still died, but the tide was slowly turning. More battles were being won in the human’s favor, as many lives were being saved as were being lost. Soon more lives were being saved, more battles were being won.  

Technology, medicine, culture and trade of all kinds flowed like a river between the two even as battles raged among the stars.

*Bing…bong…bing…bong…*

“That is the end of the day’s class, have a report on the final battle and why you believe the strategies used were successful ready for review by the end of the work period three rotations from now. Also be sure to include your conclusions pertaining to the involvement of the humans and their impact upon the battles.” Professor Zik said in his usual dry tone of voice as the class came to an end.

Kai’la packed his classwork carrier with a fervent energy, he always enjoyed learning about the history of his people, especially their interactions with the odd species known only as Humans.

Almost nothing was actually known about the humans after so long of not interacting with them, once the they had been made safe from the Kelra it had been decided that they should be left to their own devices and allowed to grow on their own. The coordinates for their system had been destroyed and lost to time, truly the only reason they had been found in the first place was because the Kelra had been followed to their system.

Myths, legends, stories and bland data were the only evidence that humanity had ever interacted with the Iora. Records of trade transactions and stories of battle alongside an alien species, numbers lost and battles won…Kai’la had read them all many times but they never satisfied his unnatural thirst for further knowledge. Many of his kind would simply look at the numbers and accept them for what they were, but Kai’la wanted to know why they were like that.

“I swear Kai’la, you probably know more about the Sol period of the Kelra campaign than even the professors who teach it and yet you always look as if you are learning it for the first time.” She’la said as she sidled up next to him.

Looking over at his fellow officer Kai’la felt his cranial tendrils begin to fluoresce. She’la was a fine member of his species, held herself well and came from good genetic stock…and she was far to good for him.

Near perfect grades, practical performances in the upper ninety-eighth percentile of not only their class but of the academy, cool headed, calm under pressure, an artist with projectile weapons and so much more…and he…was not.

Better than average grades, but not great.

Comparable practical performance grades, but only his reports came with instructor comments using words like ‘reckless’ or ‘unproven strategies’.

He would sometimes lose his composure during various exercises and while She’la was an artist with projectiles…Kai’la was a menace.

It was as if the very gods themselves bent the laws of physics to make it impossible for him to do more than throw a plasma grenade…but when it came to bladed and melee weapons, he shone like a savant.

Knives, swords, maces, whips and all other weapons attributed to close and ugly butchery simply fell into his hands. Of course this would mean much more if they were in a more primitive timeline or culture, as it was, such things were little more than novelties and party tricks, conversation starters during Academy social events.

“Can you blame me She’la, if you believe my Great-Grand Patriarch, his own Grand-Patriarch served in some of the most major battles of the Sol period. Supposedly we even have a data shard that has supposedly been passed down from one generation to the next reaching all the way back to the final battle of Sol. According to legend, it is a promise of aid…”

Kai’la stopped and felt his tendrils grow warm as he smiled gently.

“Or at least, that is what we are told it is.”

She’la laughed and was about to speak when their comm units began to ring with the emergency tone. Looking at each other as everyone around them also stopped at hearing the tone they held up their comm units and read the message scrolling across the screen.

Emergency Activation of all Militaristic Individuals

This is not a drill

Report to your Emergency Activation Billets

Looking at each other in surprise both Kai’la and She’la nodded and saluted.

“Fa’lokai Ele-shahn.” Kai’la said before turning and racing off to his barracks to grab his emergency pack.

Every academy student was required to maintain and add to their own ‘Jump Packs’.

An old tradition from before the academy had even been founded, the bags were required to hold certain amounts of items essential to emergencies.

General medical supplies, changes of uniform, self-care supplies and more…all were required to be within the Jump Pack and while it was not required, it was expected for the students to add their own twists and additions. In fact, in order to pass the various survival exams, the students were required to use their Jump Packs. They would be expected to write an after-action report on what they had been missing and what they could have used when the need arose.

Bursting into his barracks room Kai’la nearly ran into his bunkmate as he ran out.

“Fa’lokai Ele-shahn my friend.” Kai’la said as he moved around the other student.

“And to you old friend, don’t forget that you promised to ask She’la to the courting ritual if we all survive this!” Bai’su called out as he raced down the corridor.

Kai’la nodded absently and quickly made his way towards his own locker before he realized what had been said.

“Wait? WHAT! I MADE NO SUCH PROMISE!...Faahhh! damned ‘Su generation.”

Shaking his head Kai’la quickly grabbed his jump pack along with another pack he kept on hand just in case and raced out of his room.

“Jai’la…you are to report to three-four-nine, medical. Gui’la…two-nine-five, armory. Kai’la…four-eight-seven, Shock. That is the end of my list, anyone not assigned submit your names to the Functionaries and they will direct you where you need to go… Fa’lokai Ele-shahn, all of you.”

Giving a crisp salute the junior officer turned and swiftly made his way towards the large ship behind him.

Kai’la grabbed his packs and began to follow before he felt a hand on his arm. Stopping and looking towards the individual he was pleased to see She’la.

“She’la! Good to see you, have you learned your assignment yet?” She’la shook her head, her cranial tendrils strobing a frustrated series of colors.

“No, assignments changed at the last minute and I was shifted somewhere else. Of course I was not told until I inquired and now I must search for my place, how about you?”

Kai’la smiled, his tendrils strobing and fluorescing in his joy.

“Shock Tropper Squad aboard the four-eight-seven.” She’la grinned and rolled her eyes.

“Of course you would be happy about such a thing, regardless, Fa’lokai Ele-shahn.” Giving a quick salute she turned and began pushing her way through the shifting crowd of academy members and ship personnel.

“Fa’lokai Ele-shahn…to you too.” Kai’la called out weakly before hitting himself in the head a couple times and turning to make his way aboard the ship he had been designated to.

“Now some of you might have heard why we have been called to battle and some of you may still be wondering. Let me be the first to officially inform you of why you are all here today. As of three micro-cycles ago, our furthest outposts have reported activity and signals consistent with Kelra scouting squads. Not once in the history of the Kelra, not once in all the records of the Kelra, has there been a sighting of their scouting vessels that was not been followed by a full invasion.”

Kai’la listened intently as he knelt in the front ranks of the Shock Troopers, the first ones to battle.

“As Shock Toopers, you will be the first into the fire. You will be the ones dropped into the worst fighting and most un-secured sectors. You will be the first ones to enter derelict ships, abandoned or deserted bio-habs and everything else. It is fifteen rotations to the outer colonies, three to properly refuel and re-supply and then another seven to the outposts.”

“There will be training and drills between now and then, academy students on emergency allocation are expected to not only perform their duties as members of the ship but also to further their studies of the entire vessel. Students will find a qualification packet in their assigned bunks and will be expected to maintain or exceed the posted point value. Sleep will be a luxury in the coming cycles and free time nothing more than a memory… Fa’lokai Ele-shahn to you all.”

Kai’la panted as he knelt on hands and knees in the training room. His tendrils flexed and shivered in exhaustion as colors of frustration and anger flickered through them. Looking up he fought to get his breath under control.

“Again.” He growled as he stood and took up his fighting stance.

“You are an oddity boy, I have taught many such as you…talented beyond their years, skilled beyond what their peers can challenge and knowledgeable to the point even I have gained wisdom from crossing blades with them.”

Shock Trooper Sergeant Vak’lu said as he paced around the young academy student.

“Though I have never had one quite like you on my mats…all others before you have seen their inadequacies and failings and they have stopped when it was clear they would not progress. They would leave, train and come back to test their advances…you though…”

Lunging forward the sergeant thrust his practice blade at the academy student, only slightly impressed at how easily it was deflected. Twisting his body and punching the ground he rebounded up to a standing position before the student’s blade could rake across his eyes.

“VICIOUS! Good…Tell me, what made you go for such a strike? Not exactly common doctrine…Why do you not retreat and return stronger?”

Kai’la forced his breathing to slow and his tendrils to braid themselves close to his skull, ending in a tail at the back of his head. Holding his practice blade out in front of himself and keeping a light stance on his toes he shifted smoothly from one step to another.

“Had I taken your eyes you would have been denied a major sense, your balance not only physically but mentally would have been shaken. It is not a common strike as most who practice such battle doctrine as this do so for matters of honor or out of boredom, not for any practical reason. As for why I don’t leave and come back…well, I doubt the Kelra will allow me to run away when I get injured just so I can come back and try to kill them once I am stronger. Now…AGAIN!”

Lunging forward in a stabbing feint Kai’la dropped to sweep his opponent’s leg.

Seeing his enemy jump over his attack he continued his sweeping spin until he could twist and bunch his legs beneath himself. Bringing his blade wielding hand up to his chest and shifting his grip to a reverse style he leant back to get better traction.

Flicking his empty hand out as if throwing an object he was pleased to see his enemy flinch, if only slightly.

Surging forward with as much power as he could channel into his legs he swept his practice blade in a wide, sweeping arch with as much power as he could manage behind it. No grace, no precision…just power as he did his best to not just break his enemy’s guard but to drive through it.

*CRACCK!*

Continuing his spin he adjusted his grip again to a dual handed overhead chop and brought it down with a much power as his entire upper body would allow as he simultaneously jumped forward to keep up with his opponent.

*CRASH!*

“UGH! Damn kid!”

Glaring down at the Sergeant while heaving for breath Kai’la bared his teeth in a very un-iorian way as his tendrils un-braided themselves to writhe around his head while pulsing with fluorescent colors reminiscent of a fire at sundown. Had he been slightly less focused, and a bit more experienced, the young iorian would have caught the shifting of his opponent’s weight as he spun his own body into a twisting sweep that took Kai’la’s legs out from under him.

Continuing his own spin, in a move very much like Kai’la’s own earlier move, the sergeant swept his blade around and instead of going for a swipe or chop angled for a thrust.

Kai’la panted as he stared down the length of the sergeant’s training blade as the blunt point dug into the side of his throat. Rolling his eyes in frustration he groaned and let himself flop to the mat and began heaving breaths in earnest.

“Damnit, you old bastard…I really…I really thought I…had you that time.” Sergeant Vak’lu just laughed and plopped onto his own backside while cradling his practice sword to his shoulder.

“You very nearly did boy. Were you a royal you could challenge for the hand of the empress herself in a few years with skills like that. Guhh…damn, getting to old for this shit.”

Grunting as he used his sword to help himself to his feet the older iorian helped Kai’la to his feet, both of them standing to attention before bring their blades to rest horizontally in the crook of their opposite elbow. Bowing slightly at the waist they relaxed and made their way to the weapon racks to stow their blades.

“Have you heard how the war is going Sergeant?” Kai’la asked quietly as they both entered the cool depths of the mineral rich and highly oxygenated recovery pools.

“Not good is about as much as I can tell you, legally and truthfully. From what I have heard our forces are routed as often as not, and victories always come at a high price. You had better not have heard this yet but, we aren’t flying to a battle. Rather we are flying to some kind of summit to provide security for the leaders of the military and civilian tendrils of the Ioria.”

Kai’la grimaced and sunk until his nose was below water and he could at least inhale a proper lungful of high-quality rejuvenation water.

“We are going to be honor guard? Should I tell the others to have their dress uniforms squared away?”

The sergeant looked at him with a smile and curled tendrils.

“Those should be squared away already, am I going to have to perform a surprise inspection?”

Kai’la felt his tendrils go rigid at the thought as he sat up to a position of attention at the thought of an inspection…or more accurately the thought of what would happen if it was found out that he had been the cause of such an inspection.

“Sergeant! No Seargeant! That will not be necessary Sergeant!”

Sergeant Vak’lu laughed and dunked the younger shock trooper below the surface.

“Take a few breaths and relax boy, I was simply tugging your tendrils. But yes, you should inform the others to double check their uniforms. It would be an utter shame if any of them were found to be less than perfect by the time we were approximately five cycles out from our destination…especially since the onboard facilities for fixing such problems halt at three quarter cycles before the mid-cycle meal.”

Looking over to the younger iorian he was pleased to see a small forest of tendrils twist into a shape of understanding above the water.

“Boy I swear to the five oceans, if you keep fidgeting like that I am going to drop kick you out an airlock…At. Attention. Trooper.” Sergeant Vak’lu growled to his side as PFC Kai’la continued to squirm in place, not yet used to his full-dress uniform.

“Apologies Sergeant.” Kai’la said as he snapped back to rigid attention.

The meeting had been going on for at least five cycles…this rotation.

They had been on this small planet for five solar rotations already and while he was standing there playing decorative wall ornament, the Kelra were out in the cosmos somewhere probably killing his fellow Iorians.

“I know this bottom feeds, but just suck it up and soon enough we will be on our way. If we are lucky, we will be sent to the front lines of some barren planetoid with no atmosphere and will have to live out of enviro-suits for months on end if your conduct is anything to go off of.”

Kai’la smiled and was about to whisper a response when something caught his attention from the table of military and civilian leaders.

“We must sue for peace, pull all our people from the planets in advance and simply give the Kelra what they want until they pass through our territory. They have never been known to deviate from their course while within occupied space, we simply clear the way for them and let them pass.”  

“RIDICULOUS! The effort alone to evacuate the planets in their path would be monumentous beyond words, never mind the cleanup and having to take care of the refugees from such an action. Must I remind you that these creatures don’t simply consume the populace of a planet, they CONSUME THE PLANET ITSELF! They strip the world down to the mantel and even further if they can. Taking the populace off the planet won’t solve anything!”

“IT WILL REDUCE THE LOSS OF LIFE!”

“THE LIVES WILL BE LOST ANYWAY”

“WE MUST TAKE A STAND AND FACE THEM IN BATTLE!”

Kai’la closed his eyes and focused on not fidgeting or groaning out loud.

“If I had known my service would have consisted of occasional battles for my life interspersed with listening to individuals who have never seen a battlefield debate how those on a battlefield should act, I would have stayed at home and looked after the younger generations while listening to my matriarch and patriarch’s siblings.”

Holding in a grunt of pain at the sergeant’s well practiced elbow jab as it impacted his ribs Kai’la focused on what was being said.

“We have beaten them before, we can do it again yes?” One councilor said once they had calmed down the others.

“We only beat them before because they were distracted by some other species, they were much more primitive back then as well…at least according to records.”

Kai’la bit his lip and shifted his gaze back and forth as he heard what the councilors were saying…why did it sound so familiar…but not familiar…

“You are mis-remembering old legends and stories, we beat them before on our own in a backwater quadrant of the galaxy and we can do it again. Of course now we will do it with the full might of our forces brought to bare.”

Kai’la felt his tendrils snap rigid as he realized what they were talking about, the small data chip he kept as a lucky charm suddenly becoming heavy in his pocket.

“Sergeant!”

“Don’t you fucking dare Private.”

“You know what they are talking about!”

“I will have you court martialed for the next three generations if you so much as twitch out of line.”

“…Worth it.”

Stepping out of the ceremonial line of honor guards Kai’la quickly walked down the line until he was steps away from the councilors.

The silence in the meeting hall was near deafening as all eyes turned towards the suddenly nervous PFC Kai’la.

Gulping as he realized where he was and what he was about to say Kai’la was about turn and run in disgrace when one of the older councilors spoke up.

“Well go on boy, you had a thought powerful enough to drag you before us, so let it out…not like anything you could say is worth any less than anything else my colleagues could say…or have said.”

“Venerable councilors, I apologize for my haste and my actions but…I would rather be known as an alarmist who was discharged in disgrace than a fool who held back information that could have saved countless lives. My family has held an ancient data chip for generations…honestly it was always just thought to be a lucky charm of some kind, until now I believe. The species you were referring to was known as Humans and while the legends of that time are muddied and faded with time, I have spent the better portion of my life seeking out the grains of truth within the stories of those times long past.”

The meeting hall was oppressively silent as Kai’la finished speaking…until a rasping chuckle turned into a full-throated laugh. As all eyes turned towards one of the older councilors many were surprised to Ala’ba laughing in his seat.

“You…ahaha…you speak like them boy. Yes, I hear it in the tone and words you use…you sound like the human song-speakers. They wielded sound like a weapon and twisted words like a rope around their enemy’s throats. It is good to see I am not the only one with an interest in the old legends, tell me…have you ever seen what is on that data chip you hold?”

“No Honorable councilor, none in my family has ever truly understood how to get past the security on it.”

Ala’ba leant back with a contemplative look on his face before speaking.

“Truly…odd, the humans were not known for leaving items of such significance to those that could not use them. Tell me, what form of security stands in your way?”

“We believe it to be a passphrase or code of some kind, though we are not entirely certain. Anytime it has been inserted into a system it has brought up a simple screen with a space to enter words…and after generations none have entered the correct combination.”

“Is that so, perhaps-“

“Are we seriously talking about ancient legends and rumors right now? The Kelra are at our airlock and we are actually entertaining a private with the gall to step out of line and approach the councilors with a data chip he claims to be from a race that is only partially accepted to have ever existed in the first place? Tides give me strength, we are dead already at this rate.”

Bal’ya finished in exasperation as he slumped into his chair.

“Oh bilgewater to you Bal’ya! It isn’t like anything else being said was of any merit or use and this at least has the benefit of being a tangible lead to something.” Ala’ba said as he slotted the data chip into the small port on the side of the meeting hall table.

As expected, a simple screen popped up in front of him. Looking at the blinking cursor at the bottom of a few simple lines of text Ala’ba grinned over at the young iorian.

“Do not go gentle into that good night, Old age should burn and rave at the close of day…Do you know what the most powerful form of ordinance we have in our arsenal is lad?”

Kai’la gulped and nodded shakily, he could feel the sergeant’s eyes drilling holes in the back of his face…right where he imagined the older iorian wanted to plant his boot.

“Nuclear warheads, honorable councilor.”

Ala’ba nodded with a smile.

“Indeed, now do you know the kind of security measures one must bypass to use such a weapon?”

“Ala’ba! Please…we are here to discuss what we should be doing about the kelra, not to give a lesson.” Cyu’fa said with a tone of exasperation to her voice, though Ala’ba simply scoffed at her.

“Pah! Is life not a series of lessons? Now then boy, what is one of the most important security measures on our atomic arsenal?”

“Dual keys honorable councilor. Two individuals would be needed to use their unique codes or methods of identification in order to even think of using such weapons.”

Ala’ba nodded as he pulled an ancient data chip on a length of decorative chain from an inner pocket.

“Indeed…two keys at a minimum in order to use a weapon that will lead to the death of everyone and everything it is wielded against.”

Slotting the data chip into a secondary port Ala’ba grinned as a secondary window opened in front of him.

Reaching out to he began to manipulate the windows and smiled as they lined up before beginning to interact with each other. Kai’la felt his eyes widen as his tendrils began to strobe and curl as he read the message left to them from so long ago.

“Do not go gentle into that good night, Old age should burn and rave at the close of day; Rage, rage against the dying of the light.”

“Authorization code: Confirmed.”

“Message: Sent.”

The voice came from everywhere in a neutral, androgynous tone that still had everyone on edge and looking for the source.

“When it said that a message was sent…” Kai’la asked as his hand strayed towards his ceremonial blade.

“I believe a message was sent back to the humans, or at least to what is…left…oh my.”

Ala’ba said as the space in front of him began to warp and shift before seemingly twisting in more directions than should be possible. Colors that didn’t exist blossomed like hell’s own garden until a shape resolved itself within the riot of colors and angles.

Stepping out of the rift was a creature of legend, clad in black composite armor that seemed to devour the light around it the individual was entirely unconcerned at the amount of weapons aimed towards it.

Stepping forward the figure moved with the grace and confidence of one who knew their destination would be there when they wanted it to be. Coming to a stop in front of the council table the odd figure seemed to gaze at the councilors and Kai’la from behind the faceplate on its helmet.

Reaching up the creature tapped a number of spots as hisses of venting atmosphere sounded before it pulled its helmet off.

Standing there before the council holding its helmet under its arm the odd fleshy creature went rigid and rendered an academy perfect salute before speaking in a powerfully confident voice that rang from the walls and ceiling.

“Lieutenant Phoebe Thorsdotter, Second Contact Squad, Emissary of the United Human Government reporting for duty.”

Dropping her salute after a few seconds Lt. Thorsdotter ran her eyes around the room and suppressed the urge to jump like a little kid while squealing and clapping her hands.

Every emissary wanted to be the one to make Second Contact with their old allies the Iorians but for generations they had all been disappointed…until her. Fighting the urge to smile she recalled the unofficial description of the Iorians from the top-secret files only the emissaries were allowed to view.

‘Like a human shaped shark decided to wear a jellyfish as pajamas, they appear to have an underlying skin with a firm gelatinous membrane over their bodies. Tentacle like tendrils on their head show their mental state with a series of strobing bio-luminescence color patterns while also being highly dexterous. While not being very strong, there have been reports that the cranial tendrils are dexterous and sensitive enough to pick physical locks or write out multiple reports at once. The outer gelatinous membrane shows comparable tensile strength as human skin though less adaptability or resilience to extreme hot or cold climates. Triangular teeth as well as a throat coated in papillae show a probable aquatic evolutionary path trending towards an obligate carnivore ancestry. Wide pupiled eyes and observed behavior give credence to evolution on either a darker home world than Earth or in an environment not often or ever exposed to high levels of solar illumination. Small talonlike nails at the end of slightly webbed five-digit hands lead many to believe Iorian’s to be an example of convergent evolution where a bi-pedal mammalian organism adapted to an aquatic lifestyle as opposed to an arboreal one.’

The files went on like that for a number of pages including a number of footnotes and margin scribbles giving the author’s thoughts and opinions on the alien species.

Stepping up to only Iorian that looked to have any militaristic bearing while also not showing any real fear at her appearance Phoebe slowly extended her open hand while keeping her expression as gently welcoming as she could.

“You must be the military liaison, an honor to meet you.”

Private Kai’la felt his tendrils try to twist into knots as the strange creature spoke to them in perfect Iorian before extending a manipulator for some kind of welcoming ritual.

Hearing a throat cleared off to the side he glanced to his side and saw Councilor Cyu’fa subtly motioning for him to play along. Gulping slightly, he did his best to mimic the expression on the creature’s face and held out his own hand, nearly jumping out of his skin as what felt like a mobile volcano gently clasped him.

Feeling the sheer heat being given off by this single creature made Kai’la weak in the knees as his eyes tried to roll slightly. It was like dipping his arm into a perfectly heated deep sea salt pool, he could feel the thermal energy racing up his arm like a lazy electric bolt of lightning that arced and spread with every beat of his heart.

Phoebe bit her lip as she gripped the alien’s hand, she was the first human to make physical contact with an iorian in recorded memory and it was everything she had wanted it to be and more.

Normally she would be the one in her unit complaining that the temperature was far to hot, the fact there would be ice on the ground at noon would be irrelevant.

She was always one of the only members of her squadron that would show up in the regulation shorts and t-shirt to the daily Physical Training sessions no matter what time of year it was.

Now here she was grasping what could have been a living cooling towel for all she knew or cared…she could feel the heat being pulled from her hand into the surprisingly firm and smooth hand of their ally.

Internally raging and grumbling at having to let go she inevitably did so, though it looked as if the iorian wasn’t any more interested in letting go than she was.

*Ahem*

“That is a Private…and maybe not even that depending on what the future holds.”

Snapping her eyes to the speaker Phoebe focused on the aged iorian.

Sitting at the table clad in brightly colored cloth of some kind decorated in interwoven and repeating geometric patterns Phoebe glanced back at the iorian before her… now that she was looking the differences were clear.

The one before her was clad in a tighter fitting and more subdued style, the colors were more muted and blended together using smaller geometric patterns.

It was almost like a battle toga of some kind: loose folds around the chest and stomach while being cinched around the shoulders, neck, waist, elbows and knees. Colors ranging from light grey to dark blue with splatters of black helping to break the outline and shift the eye away from the overall shape.

The one still siting at the table though…was very different.

Loose fitting clothes draped around the figure’s shoulders in colors like a summer sunset offset by the colors of a full moon in mid-winter back home. The younger iorian had somewhat shorter and thicker tendrils that wove themselves easily into a complex braid Phoebe itched to undo and learn how to replicate while the older iorian’s tendrils easily fell into a simple braid held close to the cranium.

Clearing her throat Phoebe nodded towards the younger iorian before turning towards the older member and extending her hand. Receiving a firm shake she smiled and nodded.

“How and why are you here…human, I presume?” Ala’ba said as he reluctantly pulled away from the raging heat source that was the human.

“Human indeed, I am here by means of reverse engineering various forms of technology as well as our own scientific breakthroughs. The data chips were meant to simply send a message that you needed help. Thankfully we were able to pinpoint the signal origin and simply FTLP here otherwise we might not have gotten here in time. As for why we are here…”

Phoebe stepped forward and in that single motion, it was as if a presence encompassed the entire council chamber as her voice rang with authority.

“Generations ago, my people were on the precipice of extinction. We were fighting an impossible enemy and losing ground with every battle…and then the Iorians came.”

“Side by side we fought together, we bled together…side by side, we died together. Generations ago you came to us in our hour of need and now…we are here to repay the debt.”

Ala’ba stood with arms wide and a smile upon his face, legends told that the humans enjoyed smiles.

“We are honored at your appearance and delighted at the chance for a cultural exchange…but on behalf of the council I must admit, a single human will not turn the tide of this war…”

Phoebe nodded with a grin.

“Don’t worry, we have more than just me on standby. We just need your approval and our forces will be here shortly.” Ala’ba looked to his contemporaries, receiving nods all around he turned back to the human standing before him.

“If…on the off chance we refuse?” Phoebe’s face turned down, her entire form giving the sense of depression and sadness.

“We would…*ahem* We would honor your decision, despite our reluctance to do so.”

“And if we would accept your help?”

Ala’ba said with a grin as his tendrils flexed and shifted, he could feel his youth beginning to creep up on him…the call of battle was beginning to sound in his cartilage. Phoebe’s frown swiftly reversed direction until it became a smile…and then it became…something else.

“We would give our most enthusiastic and aggressive support to the continuation of your race, and of our alliance if you would you have it.”

Cyu’fa raised a questioning hand.

“What form would your support take? How many troops are you willing to dedicate to our cause?” The smile on the human’s face did not falter a she spoke, her voice though…took on a dark tone.

“All of them.”